324 97 2MB
English Pages 384 [385] Year 2007
QUESTIONSOFANTHROPOLOGY
LONDON SCHOOLOFECONOMICSMONOGRAPHSON SOCIAL ANTHROPOLOGY
ManagingEditor:CharlesStafford The Monographs on Social Anthropology were established in 1940 and aim to publish results of modernanthropologicalresearchofprimaryinterest tospecialists. Thecontinuationoftheserieswasmadepossible byagrantinaidfromtheWenner-GrenFoundation forAnthropologicalResearch,andmorerecentlyby a further grant from the Governors of the London SchoolofEconomicsandPoliticalScience.Income from sales is returned to a revolving fund to assist furtherpublications. The Monographs are under the direction of an Editorial Board associated with the Department of Anthropology of the London School of Economics andPoliticalScience.
QUESTIONSOF ANTHROPOLOGY
Editedby RITAASTUTI,JONATHANPARRYAND CHARLESSTAFFORD
LONDONSCHOOLOFECONOMICSMONOGRAPHSONSOCIALANTHROPOLOGY
Volume76
Oxford•NewYork
Firstpublishedin2007by Berg Editorialoffices: 1stFloor,AngelCourt,81StClementsStreet,Oxford,OX41AW,UK 175FifthAvenue,NewYork,NY10010,USA ©RitaAstuti,JonathanParryandCharlesStafford2007 Allrightsreserved. Nopartofthispublicationmaybereproducedinanyform orbyanymeanswithoutthewrittenpermissionofBerg. BergistheimprintofOxfordInternationalPublishersLtd.
LibraryofCongressCataloguing-in-PublicationData Questionsofanthropology/editedbyRitaAstuti,JonathanParry,and CharlesStafford. p.cm.—(LondonSchoolofEconomicsmonographsonsocial anthropology;v.76) Includesbibliographicalreferencesandindex. ISBN-13:978-1-84520-749-6(cloth) ISBN-10:1-84520-749-1(cloth) ISBN-13:978-1-84520-748-9(pbk.) ISBN-10:1-84520-748-3(pbk.) 1.Anthropology—Philosophy. I.Astuti,Rita. II.Parry,JonathanP. III.Stafford,Charles. GN33.Q842007 301.01—dc22 2007011919
BritishLibraryCataloguing-in-PublicationData AcataloguerecordforthisbookisavailablefromtheBritishLibrary. ISBN 9781845207496(Cloth) 9781845207489(Paper) TypesetbyJSTypesettingLtd,Porthcawl,MidGlamorgan PrintedintheUnitedKingdombyBiddlesLtd,King’sLynn
www.bergpublishers.com
CONTENTS
Preface JonathanParry
vii
1 Whatdoesitmeantobealone? CatherineAllerton
1
2 Howdoweknowwhoweare? JanetCarsten
29
3 Whatisgoingtohappennext? CharlesStafford
55
4 Why,exactly,istheworldasitis? EvaKeller
77
5 Howdoesritualmatter? FenellaCannell
105
6 Whatmakespeoplework? OliviaHarris
137
7 Whatkindofsexmakespeoplehappy? LauraRival
167
8 Howdowomengivebirth? MichaelLambek
197
9 Whathappensafterdeath? RitaAstuti
227
10 Howdoesgenocidehappen? MichaelStewart
249
11 Whyaresomepeoplepowerful? LukeFreeman
281
12 Howdoweknowwhatistrue? ChristinaToren
307
Afterword:Questionsof(‘Zafimaniry’)Anthropology JonathanParry
337
Contributors
365
Index
367
v
PREFACE
Anthropologistsareheirstoanintellectualtraditionthathasdirectly andself-consciouslyattemptedtoaddresssomeofthecentralquestions arising from human existence and social experience. In its earliest days,theenquiryfocused,forexample,ontheextenttowhichhuman behaviourisnaturalandinnate,andtheextenttowhichitislearnedand culturallyconstructed;onquestionsabouttheevolutionofsociety,and aboutthewayinwhichthewholerangeofexistingsocietiesmightbe relatedtoeachotherinanevolutionaryschemeofthings.Ageneration or so on, and though the questions might have somewhat narrowed andhadcertainlychangedinfocus,muchoftheirambitionremained. Whatistherelationshipbetweenthewayinwhichweunderstandthe naturalworldandthekindofsocietywelivein?Ismarriage,thefamily orincestavoidanceuniversal?Fromwheredotabooscome?Whatis thesignificanceofexchangeinsociallifeandhowisorderpossiblein statelesssocieties? Thiscollectionrespondstoagrowingsenseofunease,atleaston thepartofsome,thatinourowndaysocio-culturalanthropologyhas become increasingly narrowly focused, self-referential and abstruse. Intheprocess,thedisciplinehasprogressivelylostsightofthoselarge generalquestionsthathadearlierinspiredit,andaboutwhichordinary peopleallovertheworldarespontaneouslycurious.Thishashappened atitsperilsinceitisthatcuriositythatpromptsmanystudentstostudyit, colleaguesinneighbouringsubjectstoturntoitforinsights,andatleast someoutsideacademiatoreaditforinterestandenlightenment. ThecontributorstoQuestionsofAnthropologywereinvitedtostart fromageneralquestionthatwasraisedbytheirownfieldresearch,but onethatalsohaswidehumanresonance.Atleastimplicitly,thisquestion
vii
PREFACE
wastobeaddressedinacomparativeframeandinasnon-technicaland accessibleamanneraspossible.Mostofthosethattheyhavecomeup with–‘Whathappensafterdeath?’;‘Whatisgoingtohappennext?’; ‘Whatmakespeoplework?’–areoneswhichmostpeopleinnearlyall humanculturesmustatsomepointintheirliveshavereflectedon.Some –‘Why,exactly,istheworldasitis?’;‘Howdoweknowwhatistrue?’– mayappeartobeofamorephilosophicalcharacter,andperhapsofasort calculatedtoencouragemostordinarypeopletoheedCharlieBrown’s advice:‘Noproblemistoobigortoocomplicatedtoberunawayfrom.’ Butinmanycultures,manyignorethatwisdom;inmosttherearesome whorefusetorunandamajoritywhocanrelatetothequestionevenif theyaretoomodesttosupposethattheyhaveananswer.Itistruethatby thetimewegettothequestionthatMichaelStewartposes–‘Howdoes genocidehappen?’–wearewelloutsidethedirectexperienceofmost humanpopulations,thoughinthecontemporaryworldnotoutsidethat ofadistressinglylargenumber.Andinthecontemporaryworld,mostare atleastawareofthephenomenonandlikelytoaskwhateverybodyasks, ‘Howcanithappen?’Inshort,eachoftheessayspublishedhereaddresses anissueofrealimportancetohumanbeingsgenerally,andregardless oftheirculture;anissueforwhichitdoesnotrequireaprofessional traininginanthropologytoseethesignificance.Paradoxically,however, thesearealsothekindsofissuesthattodayprofessionalanthropologists seldomexplicitlyformulateordirectlyaddress. Onereasonwethinkitimportanttomaketheattemptisthat,while mostconventionalintroductionstothesubjectprovideabroadsurvey ofthehistoryanddevelopmentofthefield,outlineitsmajortheories andsummarisethefindingsofparticularcasestudies,theyoftenseem tolosesightofthequestionswithwhichnon-anthropologistscometo itandthatgiveitexcitementandpromise.Byputtingthesebackatthe centreoftheenquiry,wewouldliketotrytorecaptureatleastsomeof that.Theintentionisnot,ofcourse,toattempttoprovideasubstitutefor thesebroadsurveys,butratheracomplementtothemthatmightusefully bereadinconjunction. With the exception of the Afterword, the papers collected here were originally presented at a workshop held at the London School ofEconomicsinJune2005.1Thiswasimmodestlyentitled,‘Whatis anthropology?...andother“Zafimaniry”questions’,andwasheldin honourofMauriceBlochwhoseworkhasprovidedthedirectinspiration viii
PREFACE
forthisvolume(thoughhewasatnostagedirectlyinvolvedinitandis innowayresponsibleforitsdefectsorforwhatsomewillundoubtedly regard as its hubris).2 More about the background to this endeavour isexplainedintheAfterword,whichsetsitinthecontextofBloch’s theoreticalprojectasithasdevelopedovertheyears.Thereare,however, twopreliminarypointsthatrequiresomebriefexplanationattheoutset. Thefirstisthereferenceto‘Zafimaniryquestions’intheworkshoptitle andinsomeofthepapersthatfollow.TheZafimaniryareoneofthetwo MalagasygroupswithwhomBlochhasdoneintensiveandprolonged fieldwork.Thoughfewofthemhavehadmuchformaleducation,anda goodmanyareilliterate,Blochhasbeenatpainstopointoutinacouple ofrecentpublications(2000,2005:ch.1)thattheyareoftenintensely interested in, and spontaneously speculate about, anthropological questionsofageneraltheoreticalsort–questions,forexample,about whataspectsofhumanbehaviourarelearnedandwhatisinnate(‘Is itnaturalformentowantmorethanonewife?’;‘Doallpeopleinall cultureslovetheirkinsmenequally?’);questionsabouttherelationship between language and culture, and about whether human beings are fundamentallythesamedespitethefactthattheyspeakverydifferent languagesandhaveverydifferentcustoms.Inthis,theZafimaniryare probably no different from people in any other society; and Bloch’s messagehasbeenthatitistothesefundamentalquestionsthatordinary peopleaskthatanthropologymustreturnifitistorediscoveritsoriginal inspiration.Itisinthisspiritthatwecollectivelycametorefertothis volumeasaprojectin‘Zafimaniryanthropology’andtoourquestionsas ‘Zafimaniry’ones. Innearlyalloftheessaysthatfollowthesearequestionsthatconcern the anthropologist’s informants themselves; but in a few cases theirconcernisimplicitandinferred,ratherthanovertandexplicitly articulated. Cannell, for example, takes an issue – ‘How does ritual matter?’ – that her Bicolano informants (in the central Philippines) andherMormoninformants(intheUnitedStates)donotformulatein quitethoseterms,butwhichisneverthelessclearlycentraltotheway inwhichtheytalkaboutreligiousexperience.Lambek’scontribution goesagooddealfurtherininferringthequestion(‘Howdowomengive birth?’)fromthe‘mythopraxis’oftheMalagasypeoplehestudied–that is,fromepisodesinthemythic-historyofSakalavamonarchsthatare actedoutduringhealingritualsthatcentrallyinvolvethepossession ix
PREFACE
ofmediumsbyancestorsoftherulingdynasty.Thismythopraxis,he argues,offersakindofcommentaryonthedangersofchildbirthinthe ‘pre-modern’world,andcelebratesthefortitudeofwomen(thoughthere may,perhaps,beacaseforsuggestingthattheyareequallyaboutthe veryparticularproblemsofroyalsuccession).Toren’schapterprovides whatmightappeartobethelimitingcase.Onfundamentalmatters,her FijianChristianinformantsjustknowwhatistrue,andtheproblemshe posesseemstoemergelessfromtheirtroubledquestioningthanfromthe anthropologist’sencounterwiththeircertainties. However that may be, the chapters by, for example, Keller and Stafforddifferfromthosejustmentionedinthattheydealwithissues withwhichtheirinformantsareopenlyandexplicitlyconcernedonan almostdailybasis.Whatseemstomotivatetheirquestionsturnsout, however,tobenotatallthesame.Kellerlooksatthewayinwhich thedifferentChristianfundamentalistgroupsshediscussesseereligion as a scientific quest to understand God’s creation. Understanding is amoralobligation,areligiousduty;andreligionisinseparablefrom ‘science’.ForStafford’sinformants,bycontrast,itisimmediatelyplain thatthepointofattemptingtopredictthefuturehasratherlesstodowith tryingtogetanintellectualpurchaseontheworldthanithastodowith controllingit.CallingonKierkegaard(ratherthanCharlieBrown),he nonethelessendsbysuggestingthatitmighthavebeenbestnottobother, thattheattemptmightwellcreatemoreanxietythanitassuages. Carsten’squestion,‘Howdoweknowwhoweare?’,ispromptedby herstudyoftheexperiencesofyoungadultadopteesinScotlandwho havesoughtouttheirbirthparents.Whatisatstakehereisthepastrather thanthefuture,anditisthedesiretoestablishsomemeasureofcontrol over it, she suggests, that motivates their search.The comparison is withherfieldexperienceontheislandofLangkawiinMalaysia,where fosteringisextremelycommonbutwhereeverybodyknowswhotheir birthparentsareandparentalrolesarealotlessexclusive.Inthatcontext, theproblemthatpreoccupiesherScottishinformants–‘Who,really,am I?’–haslittleresonance.Theinitialquestionturnsouttoberatherless generalthanwemightperhapshavesupposed.Allerton’sissueabout lonelinessisdifferent.Itisasmuch,ifnotmore,ofaproblemforher Manggaraifriendsandinformants(ontheIndonesianislandofFlores)as forpeopleintheWest.Thecircumstancesthatcreateitarenot,however, similar.Specifically,‘spinsterhood’isnot–forreasonssheexplains–the x
PREFACE
sourceofanythinglikethesameangstinManggaraisocietyasitisfor thelikesofBridgetJones. Perhapspredictably,eveninthesamesocietythewayinwhichpeople thinkaboutthebigquestionsdiscussedinthisvolumeisoftenstrongly dependentoncontext.InRival’sessayonsexuality,forexample,the fantasysexportrayedinmythandritualisonething,thesexthatis expectedtotakeplacewithexcitingstrangersfromotherlonghouses isanother,andthedomesticsexthatoccurswithinthesafetyofone’s ownlonghousecommunityissomethingelseagain.Oneofthecentral contentions of Astuti’s chapter about the understandings that her (Malagasy)Vezoinformantshaveaboutthecontinuedexistenceofsome aspectofthepersonafterdeathisthatthesevarysignificantlyaccording towhethertheeventisplacedwithinoroutsidearitualframe.Tomost anthropologists,however,thisislikelytocomeaslessofarevelation thanthewayinwhichAstutiisabletodocumentthedifferencewith some precision with the help of methods borrowed from cognitive psychology. It is difficult to imagine that it would have emerged so clearlyfrommoreconventionalkindsofinterviewdata,orevenfrom endlessoverheardconversationsduringthecourseofprolongedperiods ofparticipantobservation. IssuesofmethodareonceagainraisedinFreeman’spieceon‘Why aresomepeoplepowerful?’Thoughhewriteshereaboutthetimethat hespentasaspeech-writerforthePresidentofMadagascar,itisonhis earlierexperiencesasanethnographerthathisanalysisrelies.Hetakes, thatis,abottom-upviewofpoliticstofocusonthewayinwhichthe subjectsofpowerthinkaboutandexperienceit,ratherthanlookingat thepersonalqualitiesoftheleaderhimselforatthesocio-economic conditionsthatunderwritehispoliticalinfluence. So although each of these essays proposes a ‘Zafimaniry’-type question,thekindsofdatathatourauthorsdrawontoansweritare sometimesderivedfromverydifferenttypesofsources–mythopraxis, methodsborrowedfromcognitivescience,verbatimtranscriptsoflong conversations,aswellasthemoreconventionalanthropologicalmethod ofjusthangingoutoverlongperiodsoftime.Butnorisitonlythemethods thatvary,andthisbringsmetothesecondnecessarypreliminary.Thisis tosaythatdespitethecommoninspirationofthisvolume,anddespitethe factthatallofthecontributorshaveatonetimeoranotherbeenclosely associatedwiththeanthropologydepartmentattheLondonSchoolof xi
PREFACE
Economics,readerswillsearchinvainforaunifiedtheoreticalposition thatrunsthroughalloftheseessays.Neitherdoesitexist,norhavethe editorsmadeanyattempttoimposeone.Asis,again,discussedmore fullyintheAfterword,severalofthechapterstakepositionsthatarenot onlyatvariancewitheachotherbutarealsoatvariancewithpositions takenbyBloch.Notthathiswritingssignificantlyfigureinthechapters thatfollow.Itwasnevertheintentiontoproduceavolumethatdirectly startsoutfromhisworkorprovidesacommentaryandreflectiononit. Infact,apartfromtheAfterword,theonlychapterthatmakesmorethan passingreferencetoitistheonebyCannell.Whatwehaveratheraimed toproduceisacollectionthataddressesthekindsofquestionsinwhich he–andwehopestudentandnon-specialistreaders,aswellassomeof ourprofessionalcolleagues–mightbeinterested.Wehoped,thatis,to getbacktotalkingaboutthekindofquestionsthatanthropologistshave recentlytendedtoignore–toquestionsof‘Zafimaniryanthropology’. JonathanParry ACKNOWLEDGEMENTS
TheeditorsaregratefultoOliverWoolleyforhelpinpreparingthefinal manuscriptforthepress. NOTES 1. Theonlypaperpresentedattheworkshopthatisnotpublishedhereisone byDanSperberwhoseothercommitmentspreventedhimfromrevisingit forthisvolume. 2. The workshop was held to mark Bloch’s formal retirement from the DepartmentofAnthropologyattheLSEwherehehadtaughtsince1968.He neverthelessremainscloselyassociatedwiththedepartmentandcontinues toteachinit. REFERENCES Bloch,M.2000.‘Postmodernism–Thenature/culturedebateinjustanother guise?’,IrishJournalofAnthropology5(1):111–15. ——2005.Essaysonculturaltransmission,Oxford:Berg.
xii
CHAPTER1
WHATDOESITMEANTOBEALONE? CatherineAllerton
InthispaperIwanttodiscusswhatitmeanstobe‘alone’inparticular ethnographic and historical contexts by considering the status of unmarriedwomen.Ascountlessinstancesinmusic,filmandliterature indicate,thespinsterisoftenviewedasaniconofloneliness.Indeed, despite(asweshallsee)fairlyhighandconsistentratesofnon-marriage amongst both men and women, the never-married woman has long heldaproblematicstatusinmuchofEuro-Americanculture.Images associatedwiththeword‘spinster’arelargelynegative(Franzen1996), perhapsexplainingwhythetermistonolongerappearinofficialBritish marriageregisters.1Inliterature,spinstersare‘oldmaids’whowere neverchosen,portrayedbypoetsas‘maidenswitheringonthestalk’ witha‘tastelessdryembrace’(Linn1996:70).Perhapsthebest-known recentexampleofthe‘problematicspinster’genreis BridgetJones’s Diary,thebookandfilmofwhichhavebothbeenenormouslypopular. Theeponymousheroineisathirty-somethingsinglewoman,whosings alongdesperatelyto‘AllByMyself’andcan’twaittogethitchedtosave herselffromanoverbearingmotherandafalteringcareer.Contemporary Bridgetswhoneedalittleself-helpinfindingtheirmancanchoosefrom anarrayofpopularbooks,wheretitlesaimedatsinglewomeneclipse thoseaimedatmen.Theseinclude:Whymenmarrysomewomenand notothers:howtoincreaseyourmarriagepotentialbyupto60percent; Therules:time-testedsecretsforcapturingtheheartofMrRight;and theintriguinglyacademicsoundingFindahusbandafter35:usingwhat IlearnedatHarvardBusinessSchool.
1
CATHERINEALLERTON
Butwhyshouldthisbe?Whyshouldanunmarriedwomanbeconsideredmore‘alone’thananunmarriedman?Why,inthewordsofthe historian Olwen Hufton, should a spinster be seen as a ‘sempiternal spoilsportintheorgyoflife’(1984:356)?Doallculturesseeunmarried womenasproblematic?Whatdoesitmeantosaythatsomeoneis‘alone’ indifferentculturalandhistoricalcontexts? MyethnographicpointofcontrastwiththepopularEuro-American viewofthebitter‘oldmaid’istheregionofsouthernManggarai,inthe westoftheIndonesianislandofFlores.Inthetwoconnectedvillages whereIhavecarriedoutfieldwork,2therearelargenumbersofolder womenwhohavenevermarriedorhadchildrenandwho,Iamquite sure,havenointentionofeverdoingso.Thesewomenvaryenormously inappearance,health,personality,familyset-upandsocio-economic position.However,theyareneverthesubjectofridiculewithinthevillage, noraretheyconsideredfrigidbusybodiesorwomeninadangerous, anomalousposition.Althoughpeopletalkedaboutmarriageproposals thatthesewomenmighthavereceivedinthepast,theydidnotthinkthat theyoughttobemarried.Veryfewofthesewomeneverexpressedtome anykindofyearningforthemarriedstateandneitherdidtheirparents hopetheywouldfind(inthewordsofmanyworriedBritishmothers)a ‘niceyoungman’to‘settledown’with.IftherewasaManggaraiversion of‘AllByMyself’,thesewomenwouldnotbefoundsingingit. Inthispaper,Iwanttotrytodotwodifferentthings.Firstly,Iwant totryandmakesenseofwhysomanywomenwhoIknowinsouthern Manggaraihavechosentoremainsingle,andwhyforthemostpartthisis anunproblematicchoice.Secondly,Iwanttocomparethiscontemporary situation with a range of ethnographic, historical and demographic literatureinordertothinkaboutthestatusofunmarriedwomenacross time and space.Why do some societies have near universal rates of marriage?Why,inothersocieties,do20percentor30percentofthe populationremainunmarried?Whatfactorsinfluencetheacceptance, rejectionorridiculeofunmarriedwomen?Areunmarriedwomeneverywherethoughttobealoneandlonely,awaitingthearrivalofMrRight? Anthropology has spawned various ‘classic’ debates on marriage, including of course the issue of the impossibility (in the face of the levirate, female-only and ghost marriage) of ever coming up with a definitioninthefirstplace.However,whilstthelatterdebatefocused onthequestionofwhether,oncemarriagehadbeendefined,itcould 2
WHATDOESITMEANTOBEALONE?
besaidtoexistinthatformacrossallsocieties,anthropologyhasrarely askedthequestionofwhethermarriageisuniversal withinparticular societies.OnenotableexceptionistheworkofJackGoody,particularly inProductionandReproduction(1976),wherehecomparesasituation ofnear-universalmarriageinAfricawithhistoricallyhighratesofnonmarriage in (Western) Europe, linking the latter with the existence of distinct economic or religious roles for the unmarried as well as Europe’ssystemof‘preferentialprimogeniture’.Theimpactofsuch asystemofinheritance,inparticularwithregardtothecreationofa classofpermanentbachelors,hasbeenexploredbyanthropologistsboth ethnographically(cf.Arensberg1937;Bourdieu1962;Scheper-Hughes 2001) and historically (Goody 1983: 183–4). Nevertheless, in nonEuropeansettings,ithasstilloftenbeenassumedthatunmarriedadults are‘almostentirelylimitedtothewidowed,themaimed,thedeformed, thediseased,theinsaneandthementallydeficient’(Mead1934:53). Iwishtocontendthatthisisveryfarfromthecase,andthatweneed tobecarefulaboutassumingthatmarriageisalwaysanessentialrite ofpassageontheroadtonon-Europeanadulthood,orthathighrates ofmarriagenecessarilycorrelate(asmanydemographersassume)with ‘traditional’,agrarianoreven‘patrilineal’societies. THE‘UNIVERSALITY’OFMARRIAGE
Totheanthropologistaccustomedtofine-graineddistinctionsbetween different groups living on one smallish Indonesian island there is somethingratherbracingaboutdemographyand‘populationstudies’, where the nation-state and its statistics reign supreme. However, demography, backed up with a judicious dose of ethnography, does provideausefulstarting-pointforshowingthecross-culturalvariation inthe‘universality’ofmarriage.Thebroadestcontrastdrawninthe demographic literature is between a ‘European’ versus an ‘Eastern European’ or simply a ‘non-European’ marriage pattern. J. Hajnal (1965)wasthefirsttonotethiscontrast,arguingthatthe‘European pattern’wasmarkedby,firstly,ahighageatmarriage,and,secondly, ahighproportionofpeoplewhonevermarryatall.Totakearandom, alliterativeexample,inSwedenin1900,80percentofwomenwerestill singleatagetwentytotwenty-four,with19percentremainingsingle atagesforty-fivetoforty-nine(thetimeatwhichHajnalconsidersa
3
CATHERINEALLERTON
womantobepermanentlyunmarried).Bycontrast,inSerbiaatthesame time,only16percentofwomenwerestillunmarriedatagestwenty totwenty-four,andbyagesforty-fivetoforty-ninetheproportionhad droppedtoonly1percent. The‘European’patternthatHajnalandothersnoteisinterestingfora numberofreasons.Firstly,itdisprovestheassumptionthatlowerrates ofmarriageinEuropearetheresultofurbanisationorindustrialisation. ThehighproportionofunmarriedpersonsinWesternEuropeseemsto extendbackatleastasfarastheseventeenthcenturyandpossiblyeven earlier(Hajnal1965:134;cf.Goody1983).Secondly,itisintriguing thatspinstershavefrequentlybeenthetargetofsuspicion,derisionand witchcraftaccusations(BennettandFroide1999:14)despitethefact thatunmarriedwomenandmenhavelongbeenafeatureoftheEuropean kinshiplandscape.Thirdly,fromroughly1940onwards,this‘European pattern’changeddramatically,withbothmenandwomenmarryingmore frequentlyandatanearlieragethaninpreviousrecordedperiods(Hajnal 1965:104;Dixon1971:230).ThiswasalsotrueoftheUnitedStates, wherethegenerationsofwomenbornbetween1865and1895hadthe highestproportionofsinglewomeninUShistory,asituationthathad changedsignificantlybythelate1920s(Franzen1996:5–6). InbothHajnal’sandotherrelatedwork,the‘EasternEuropean’pattern oflowerageat,andnearuniversalityof,marriage,isextendedtomost non-Europeancountries.Dixonreportsthat,basedondatafromaround 1960,SouthKorea,India,PakistanandLibyainparticularallshowed an‘amazingfacilityformarryingofftheirfemalepopulations’,with otherAsianandMiddleEasternsocietiesnotfarbehind(1971:217). However,Hajnal’slinkbetweenageatmarriageandratesofmarriage hasbeendisprovedbytheexampleofJapan,whichforover400years hashadapatternofrelativelylateageatmarriagecombinedwithvery lowratesofunmarriedpersons(Cornell1984:327).Attheotherendof thescale,Irelandcontinuallyreappearsasacountrywithlowratesof marriage,particularlyformen:in1960,33.6percentofmenagedforty toforty-fourremainedbachelors,comparedtoonly0.3percentinSouth Korea(Dixon1971:217).NancyScheper-Hugheshasdescribedhow, in1960sand70sIreland,thesebachelorswererecognisedas‘saints’ forlookingafterthefamilyfarmandtheirparents,butalsohowthey werehighlysusceptibletobeinginstitutionalisedwithschizophrenia (Scheper-Hughes2001). 4
WHATDOESITMEANTOBEALONE?
TowhatextentisHajnalrighttoextendthe‘EasternEuropean’pattern toAsiancountries?Certainly,theapparentuniversalityofmarriagein Asia seems to be backed up by the ethnographic literature. Rozario (1986)arguesthatruralBengaliwomennotmarriedbythetimethey turntwentyareconsideredunmarriageable;thesewomenthenexistina permanentlyliminal,ambiguousstatesincetheyhavenotbeenthrough theriteofpassagewhichtransformsa‘girl’intoa‘woman’.InJapan, failuretomarryhascarried‘severeimplicationsofimmaturityandlack ofmoralresponsibility’(Goldman1993:196),andinTaiwan,theghosts ofyoungwomenwhodieunmarriedarethoughttocausemisfortunefor theirfamiliesuntilgrantedproperstatusasawifeandmotherthrough marriagetoalivingman(Harrell1986). However,itisinterestingthatthemoststrikingoftheseethnographic casesshouldcomefromEastandSouthAsia.Morerecentdemographic literaturehasstressedtheconsiderablevariationconcealedbyanyidea ofan‘Asianmarriagepattern’(Smith1980).Inparticular,thereseemsto beanotabledifferencebetweenSouthandSoutheastAsia,tworegions thatmark,respectively,theearliestandlatestaveragefemaleagesat marriageofthe‘developingworld’(JensenandThornton2003:10). InBangladesh,India,NepalandPakistan,marriageremainsvirtually universalforwomen(Dube1997:109).Thenotableexceptionhereis SriLanka(the‘IrelandofAsia’),whichhaslonghadafarlowermarriageprevalencethanitsSouthAsianneighbours(Jones1997:73).In SoutheastAsia,themarriagepatternismorevaried,bothwithinand betweennations.ThePhilippines,ThailandandBurmahavehigherthan averagecelibacylevelsforwomen(Smith1980:75),partlybecauseboth BuddhismandChristianityhaveallowedforthetheoreticalpossibilityof awomanremainingsingle(Dube1997:109),alsoarelevantfactorinthe SriLankancase.Bycontrast,thestatisticsforIndonesiahavetendedto reportclosetouniversalmarriagerates(Jones1997:74). In the case of Indonesia, though, it seems likely that national figuresmaskconsiderableregionalvariation,andtendtobeskewedby the particular marriage pattern on Java, which has historically been characterisedbyearlyanduniversalmarriage(Boomgaard2003:203). TheeasternandsoutheasternislandsofIndonesiahavelonghadahigher femaleageatmarriagethanJava(Smith1980:69)andBoomgaardhas concludedthatoutsideofJava,marriageinIndonesiawasprobablynot universalbefore1850(2003:197).Thissuggeststhatsignificantnumbers 5
CATHERINEALLERTON
ofwomennotmarryingisnotnecessarilyanewphenomenoninthe region.However,whatisinterestingisthat,since1960,SoutheastAsia hasseenever-risingratesofnon-marriage,withfargreaterproportions ofunmarriedpeopleincities(Jones1995:192). WHOISANUNMARRIEDWOMAN?
Asanthropologistsknow,definingthemarriedandunmarriedinany onesocietymaysometimesbetricky.Definingsuchcategoriescrossculturallyisevenmoredifficult.Althoughincertainsocieties,widowed, divorcedandnever-marriedpeoplefacesimilarstigmas(Krishnakumari 1987),inotherstherearecleardifferencesbetweenthesestatuses.Inthis paper,Iamconcernedonlywithwomenwhohaveneverbeenmarried, notwithwidowsorthedivorced(who,inanycase,arefairlythinonthe groundinCatholicFlores).Whattermtogivesuchwomenisclearlya problem,giventhepejorativeconnotationsoftheword‘spinster’.The precisetechnicaltermfortheunmarriedstateis‘celibacy’,deriving fromtheLatincaelebs,meaning‘aloneorsingle’(BellandSobo2001: 11).However,theeverydayusageof‘celibacy’impliesabstentionfrom sexualrelations,somethingclearlynotthecaseforallsinglepeople, althoughdefinitelyrelevanttotheunmarriedonFlores.Inthispaper, whenIrefertothe‘unmarried’Imeanthosesinglepeoplewhohave nevermarried;Ialsosometimesuse‘singlewomen’torefertonevermarriedratherthanwidowedordivorcedwomen.IshouldstressthatI amalsospeakingofwomenwhohavenochildren,althoughIrecognise thatinmanysocietiesunmarriedwomencanbemotherstoo.Indeed,this raisesseriousissuesofthecomparabilityoftheunmarriedindifferent contextssince,intheWest,thedecliningincidenceofmarriagehasbeen largelyoffsetby‘defactorelationships’,somethingthatdoesnotyet appeartobethecaseforSoutheastAsia(Jones1997:70;cf.Tan2002). Perhapsthemostcrucialissuewithregardtodefiningsinglewomenis theageatwhich‘spinsterhood’canbesaidtobepermanent.Although Hajnaltakesthenumbersremainingsingleatagesforty-fivetofortynineasanindicationofthenumberswhonevermarryatall(1965:102), inmanysocietiestheagethatmarkstheonsetofpermanentsinglestatus maybeconsiderablyyounger.Thisageisalsofrequentlylowerforwomen thanformen.RozarioreportsthatwhileamaninruralBangladeshcan remainunmarrieduntilheisthirty-fiveorevenforty,womenshould
6
WHATDOESITMEANTOBEALONE?
bemarriedbythetimetheyaretwenty(1986:262).Similarly,Sa’ar arguesthatwhilstdemographerssometimesusetwenty-fiveastheage fromwhichawomanisconsideredunmarried,forIsraeli-Palestinian girlstwentyisabettermarkingpoint(2004:16).InManggarai,people havetobeeighteenbeforetheycanbemarriedinchurch,thoughpriests saytheyprefercouplestobeintheirmid-twenties,somethingwhichis generallythecase.Somewomenevenmarryaslateastwenty-eightor twenty-nine.However,Idonotknowanycasesofwomenwhohave marriedoncetheyareoverthirtyandIhavethereforetakenthisage asaroughcut-offpointbetweenwhatBennettandFroide(1999)term ‘life-cyclesinglewomen’(thosewhodoeventuallymarry)and‘lifelong singlewomen’.Ishouldstress,though,thatsinceveryfewpeopleknow theirdateorevenyearofbirth,Ihavehadtoestimatemanywomen’sages. SINGLEWOMENINMANGGARAI
MyfieldworkinwesternFloreshasbeenconductedwithacommunityof subsistencecultivatorsandcoffeefarmerssplitbetweenahighland,origin villagecalledWaeReboandalowland,road-sidevillagecalledKombo. In1997,thepopulationofthisdual-sitedcommunitywasroughly480, althoughithasgrownconsiderablysincethen.In1997,therewere147 adultwomeninthecommunity(definedasthoseoversixteen),ofwhom roughly44percentwereunmarried(sixty-fiveindividuals).Someof theseunmarriedwomenwere,andothersprobablystillare,‘life-cycle singlewomen’,thatis,womenwhowilleventuallymarry.Between1997 and2005,sixofthesewomenmarried(oneofwhomsubsequentlydied inchildbirth).Afewothershavetemporarilyleftthevillage,eitherto movetolookafterthechildrenoftheirwhite-collarbrothers,ortowork inshopsinthetownsofFlores.However,in2005,thirty-sevenofthese originalsixty-fivewomenwereovertheageofthirtyandcouldbesaid tobepermanentlysingle.Inaddition,anumberofwomenwhoin1997 wereintheirlateteensorearlytwentiesarenowapproachingtheageby which,iftheyhavenotmarried,theyarelikelytoremainsingle.When Ireturnedtothecommunityin2001,Les,awomaninhermid-twenties, referencedhersinglestatusbyexclaiming:‘Oh,AuntieKata,youcome backtoseeusandhereIstillam!’WhenIsawheragainin2005,she seemedtohaveacceptedthatshemightnotmarry,andmadenosuch jokesaboutit.
7
CATHERINEALLERTON
Ratherlikelate-seventeenth-andearly-eighteenth-centuryEngland, then(Sharpe1999:209),roughly25percentoftheadultwomeninthis communitycouldbesaidtobe‘lifelongsinglewomen’.However,this highratedoesnotextendtoadultmen,forwhommarriage,eventhough itmaybedelayedtotheirthirties,isnearlyuniversal.WaeRebo-Kombo hasonlythreetruebachelorsandofthese,onlyAgus,amaninhislate fortiesorearlyfifties,seemstohaveconsciouslychosennottomarry.The othertwomenhavemoderatetoseverelearningdifficultiesandarenot expectedbytheirfamiliestomarry.Thereisalsoawidowerinhisfifties whosewifediedchildlesssoonaftertheirmarriageandwho,unusually, neverremarried.Whatissignificantisthatboththischildlesswidower andAgusareseenasratheroddindividuals,either(inthecaseofthe widower)inappropriatelylewdwithwomenor(inthecaseofAgus) impossiblyshyandnervous.Actually,IthinkthatAgus,althoughheis mockedforbeing‘scaredofwomen’,iswelllikedinthecommunity. Heisanextremelygentleandpoliteman,andtreatshishuntingdogs withthesortofkindnessthatisnormallyabsentfromManggarai–canine relations.However,heisundoubtedlya‘loner’,neverjoininginwith oldermenastheysitchewingbetelquidstogetherordrinkingcoffeeat meetings.Thewidowerissimilarlyabsentfromeverydaycommunallife andIhavenevermethimpersonally. By contrast, Wae Rebo-Kombo’s large population of unmarried olderwomenareextremelyvisibleandvocalincommunallife,andare rarelysubjecttothekindofwhisperedridiculereservedforthesetwo olderunmarriedmen.Unlikethe‘sombermass’ofBéarnaisbachelors describedbyBourdieu,thesewomendonotnecessarilyfeelthemselves tobe‘unmarriageable’(2002:111;translationinReed-Danahay2005: 122–3).The oldest women in this group are in their fifties, and are addressedusingtheIndonesiantermTanta(‘Aunt’),sincetheirlackof childrenpreventsthemfromtakingontheteknonymsusedtoaddress other older women. Significantly, there are no unmarried women in theirsixties,seventiesoreighties,andthenarrativesofolderwomen revealapastsituationwherewomenmarriedatayoungerageandhad toacceptthechoicesoftheirelders.Thissuggeststhataonce-universal femalemarriageratehasundergonesignificantchangeinthelastthirty orfortyyears,promptingtwokeyquestions:whyshouldthischange have occurred, and how does this situation square demographically with universal marriage for men? Undoubtedly, a key influence has 8
WHATDOESITMEANTOBEALONE?
been the Catholic Church, which has pushed for marriage at a later age,stressedthenecessityofafreechoiceforbothbrideandgroom, andwhichhasdiscouragedpracticesfamiliartoanthropologistsasthe ‘levirate’andthe‘sororate’(marriagetoadeceasedspouse’ssibling). Atthesametime,thecreationofuniversalprimaryschoolinghasalso openedupnewopportunitiesforwomen,particularlybearinginmind theverystrongrelationshipbetweenimprovededucationandfemale marriage patterns in Indonesia (Jones 1997: 60). Economic factors are also relevant: the introduction of machine-spun, syntheticallydyedcottoninmarketsinManggarairemovedthenecessitytoengage in lengthy processes of hand-spinning and dyeing and meant that womencouldconcentrateonweaving,producingincreasingnumbers oftextilesforsale.Male(butnotfemale)migrationisalsobecoming morecommon,reducingthenumberofpotentialmarriagepartnersfor womenofmarriageableage. EXPLANATIONSOFWHYWOMENREMAINSINGLE
Despitethebroaderdemographictrendsthathaveinfluencedthecontemporarysituationofsinglewomeninthiscommunity,Iwanttodevote sometimetoexploringlocal-levelexplanationsofwhysomanywomen remainsingle.Thisisnotonlybecausetheseexplanationsareextremely revealing,butalsobecauseevenmoregeneraldemographictrendscannotexplainwhythepercentageofsinglewomenappearstobesohighin thiscase. Oneissue,ofcourse,istheextenttowhichthisvillageissomething ofafreak.Thiswassuggestedtomebyvariousoutsiders,whoargued thatitwastheremotenessofWaeRebothathadcauseditshighrates ofunmarriedwomen.Indeed,oneoutsiderdescribedthesewomenas having‘crippledblood’(darapéku),animagewhichconveysboththe criticismthatthesewomendonottraveltoenoughsocialeventstomeet men,andthegeneralsensethattheirbloodwillnot‘walk’downtothe nextgeneration.However,Iaminclinedtotreatthe‘freak’viewwith considerablescepticism.WaeReboisnomoreisolatedthanmanyother villagesinruraleasternIndonesia,andIwascertainlyalwaysaware ofunmarriedwomenwhenvisitingotherManggaraivillages.Older, unstigmatised, unmarried women also seem to be common in other areasofeasternIndonesia,suchasamongtheLioofeast-centralFlores
9
CATHERINEALLERTON
(WillemijndeJong,personalcommunication),andamongstweaverson theislandofSumba(Forshee2001). Unmarriedwomeninthiscommunityare,ofcourse,awareofexternalcritiquesoftheirposition.Indeed,thesuggestionthatWaeRebo womenmighthave‘crippledblood’wasrecountedtomeinasuitably outragedfashionbymyfriendNina,anattractivewomaninherlate thirtieswhosecommentsthatshefelt‘sicktoherstomach’(luéktuka) incontemplatingaparticularman’smoustachewereareflectionofher decidedlymisanthropictendenciesratherthananygeneralantipathyto men.Likemanyunmarriedwomen,Ninawashappytoreflectonher ownlifechoices,andtojokeaboutbeinga‘nun’orpreferringaradioto ahusband,butwasneververyinterestedinmoresociologicalreflection onunmarriedwomenasa‘category’.Thosewithinthevillagewhodo engageinsuchreflectiontendtobemarriedwomenwhohavemovedto WaeRebo-Kombotolivewiththeirhusbands.Thesewomen,whoare usuallyveryfondof,andgratefulto,theirhusband’sunmarriedsisters andaunts,willsometimesspeculateonpossibleexplanationsforthese women never having married. Had people made a kind of anti-love magictopreventmenwantingtomarrythesewomen?Hadtheirfathers preventedthemmarryingbecausetheywishedthemtostayathome?Or werethesewomen,quitesimply,scaredofchildbirth? Other explanations as to why these women never married betray a tension between the idea of ‘singledom’ as an unfortunate fate of particularwomenversusthenotionthatthesewomenhaveconsciously rejectedmarriage.Certainwomenwerethoughttohaveremainedsingle becauseofillhealth,appearanceormentalinstability.However,Tanta Tina,anextremelystrikingandindustriouswomaninherlateforties, wassaidtohavehadmanydifferentmarriageoffers,buttohavebeen reluctanttoacceptanyofthem.Inreflectingontheirposition,many unmarried women do themselves move between seeing their single statusaseitherafatebeyondtheircontrol,oradefinitechoicethatthey havemade.Twosisters,AnnaandRegi,bothdescribedtomeunwanted attentionstheyhadreceivedfrommeninthepast,andyetbothseemed agnosticregardingtheirsinglestatus.AsRegiherselfsummeditup: ‘Well,ifahusbandarrives,that’sfine,ifahusbanddoesn’tarrive,that’s finetoo’.Ninahadalsoreceivedmarriageproposalsinthepast.Sheonce stated,quitecategorically:‘Idon’twanttoreceiveanyone’sletter[of proposal]’;onanotheroccasion,though,shesaidshewouldquiteliketo 10
WHATDOESITMEANTOBEALONE?
havechildren,but‘theproblemisthere’snofatherforthem’(masalah toé manga amén) and women, unlike men, ‘cannot go looking’ (toe ngangsengkawé)foraspouse.Thisfinalpointiscrucial,andpointsto thefactthatchangesinthearrangementofmarriageshaveleftwomen inasomewhatambivalentposition,nolongerforcedintounionsthey objectto,butalsolackingsexualindependenceortheabilitytoseek theirownspouseinasituationwhereyoungmenandtheirfamiliesare responsibleforinitiatingthemarriageprocess. Interestingly,Nina’sownmotherhadbeenforcedtomarryherhusband,andtheirmarriage,whichhasproducedfourchildren,wasatense and argumentative one. It has always been my impression that both NinaandMeren,herolder,also-unmarriedsister,havebeenprofoundly influencedbytheirmother’sforcedmarriage.Theyarebothclosetotheir motherbutopenlydismissiveoftheirelderlyfather’sopinions,andthey wouldfrequentlyaskmequestionsaboutwhetherwomenintheUnited Kingdomwereforcedtomarryagainsttheirwill.Meren,whoisinpoor healthandchoosestoliveonherowninafield-hutawayfromthevillage centre,wasperhapstroubledbytheircommonsinglestatus,confidingto methatshehadtoldNina:‘Don’tfeelyouhavetofollowme.’However, the phenomenon of more than one sister remaining single was not confinedtothisfamily,butisalsofoundinfamilieswheretheparentshad amorecompatiblemarriage.Thus,amongstthecommunity’sunmarried women,therearefourteencaseswhereatleasttwo,andsometimesthree orfour,sistershaveremainedsingletogether.Inothers,thepresence ofanolder,unmarriedauntseemstohaveinfluencedthedecisionof atleastoneofherbrother’sdaughterstoremainsingle.Indeed,what Hufton(1984)calls‘spinsterclustering’–thecohabitationofatleasttwo unmarriedwomen–isacommonphenomenoninWaeRebo-Kombo. ThehouseofTantaTinainWaeRebocontainsfiveolder,unmarried womenandatleastthreeyounger,unmarriedwomen.Inthisinstance, thepresenceofindustriousandsuccessfulunmarriedauntsundoubtedly encouragesyoungwomentoconsiderbothmarriageandspinsterhoodas possiblefutureroles. Theideathatbeingaspinstercanbeakindofsuccessfulcareeris an intriguing one, unexpected in the ethnography ofAsia, but well describedinthehistoricalliteratureonEuropean‘singlewomen’,contradicting‘thedemographer’sbeliefthatthespinsterwouldonlytoo readilychangeherstatus’(Sharpe1999:209).Manggaraisinglewomen 11
CATHERINEALLERTON
maystatethattheycannotmarryandleavethevillagebecausethey ‘lovemymother’(momangende)or‘lovetheland’(momangtana); justasfrequently,though,theysaythattheyneedto‘protecttheeconomy’(jagaekonomi).Ekonomi,anEnglishloan-wordtoIndonesian, isusedheretorefertocash-cropfarming,particularlyofcoffee,rather than subsistence agriculture. Several unmarried women have been givenlandbytheirfatherswheretheyhaveplantedtheirowncoffee trees.WhenAnnaandRegididthisduringmyfieldwork,Ifeltthey weresignallingadecisiontoinvestintheirunmarriedfutureinthe community. One singlewoman in her fifties,TantaTin, ran a rather profitablebusinesssellingparaffincarriedoverthemountainsbyher oldersister’sson.Otherunmarriedwomensellhighlandfruitatlowland markets,andmost,asthroughoutEasternIndonesia,haveanimportant ritualandeconomicroletoplayintheproductionofwoventextiles. Indeed,thesignificanceofweavinginthisregion,wherewomen’srole asclothproducersisatleastashighlyvaluedastheirroleaswivesand mothers(deJong2002:272)isundoubtedlyakeyfactorinfluencing the high status of unmarried women.Although married women do weave,oncetheyhavehadacertainnumberofchildren,theyoften becometootiredorbusytoinvolvethemselvesintextileproduction, anditis,therefore,nocoincidencethatWaeRebo’smostoriginaland accomplishedweaverswereTantaTinandanotherunmarriedwoman inherfifties. Unlike the more heavily-policed situation of unmarried women insomeMuslimareasofSoutheastAsia,singlewomeninManggarai haveagreatdealofindependenceandfreedom,asituationwhichonly becomeseasierastheyage.Bycontrast,unmarriedManggaraimenlack aclearrole.Unlikehisindustriousspinstersisters,aman’srejection ofmarriageisseenasevidenceofhislaziness,hisfearofworkingto supportafamily.Inmanyrespects,unmarriedwomenalsohavefarmore freedom,andarefarlesssubjecttothecontrolofothers,thanin-married youngwives.Unmarriedwomenhavecontroloverthefruitsoftheir ownlabour,andmanystressedtomethatifmarried,thingswouldbe farless‘safe/quiet’(aman),sincetheywouldhavetoworryabouttheir husband gambling or spending all of their money on cigarettes.The possibilityofendingupunhappilymarried,saddledwithagambling man,isundoubtedlyamajordisincentiveforthesewomentomarry, giventhatinruralManggaraidivorceisimpossible. 12
WHATDOESITMEANTOBEALONE?
However,whilstsuchwomenmaybecriticalofmenashusbands, theyhaveasomewhatdifferentviewofmenasbrothers.Thecomments ofthesewomenonthechangesinkinshipstatusthatmarriagebrings haveledmetoconcludethatthesewomenwouldratherremainpartof theirbrother’sfamily,workingtogetherwithhim,thanexperiencethe inevitablealienationinvolvedinbecomingawoé.Woéisatermthat denotesbotha‘marriedsisterordaughter’ andherhusband’sfamily, thekindoftermthatisnormallytranslatedbyanthropologistsas‘wifetakers’.Thosewhoarewoéremainpermanentlyindebtedtothenatal familiesoftheirwivesandmothers.However,theultimateironyofthe systemisthat,althoughitisthe‘gift’ofawomanthatcreatesthisdebt, aftermarriagethewomanherselfbecomespartofthegroupthatmust repayit.Whenherrealorclassificatorybrothersdecidetomarry,sheand herhusbandreceive‘requestsformoney’(sida)andotherassistancethat theymustalwaysmeet.Suchrequestsarealsomadeattheritualsthat followadeath,irrespectiveofwhetheragroupofwoéhavepaidofftheir bridewealthornot. Onehotdayinthehighlands,duringasiestaonmybed,Ninachatted tomeagainaboutwhyshedidn’twanttomarry.Shesaid: Life is different for married women, they are always really busy [sibuk-sabuk],theyalwayshavetofindmoneytomarrytheirbrothers [lakinara].WheneverIhearatapeplayingforakémpu,3Ifeelreally sad,becauseIthinkitcouldbemine,myownkémpu.Amanhasto treathissisterandmotherwell,buthecantreathiswifehowhelikes –sheissomeonewhohasalreadybeenbought[atapoliweli]. Similarly,whenIwentwithhersistertobatheatariverinthelowlands, Merensaid: Afteryouaremarried,whenyourbrotherdecideshewantstoget married,youhavetogiveabuffalo.Butifyouaren’tmarried,then youcanjustsearchtogether[kawésama]withyourbrother,sothat hecangetawife. Attheheartofthisandotherstatementsbysinglewomenliestheprofoundunderstandingthatawoman’srelationshipwithherbrother(and, byimplication,withhernatalfamily)becomesquitedifferentonceshe marries and becomeswoé. If women remain unmarried, they do not 13
CATHERINEALLERTON
experiencesuchalienationbutremainakeypartoftheirparents’and brother’shousehold.Certainly,ithasalwaysseemedtomethatthere aregreatadvantagestoamaninhavingoneortwounmarriedsisters inhishouse,andtherelationshipbetweenchildrenandtheirauntscan beextremelyclose,dispellinganyassumptionthatunmarriedwomen experiencetheirsituationasoneof‘childlessness’. Aftershehadtoldmeaboutpreferringto‘searchtogether’witha brotherratherthanmarry,IaskedMeren,‘Don’tyoufeelsadthatyou don’thaveanychildrenofyourown?’Shereplied:‘No,becauseyoucan careforyourbrother’schildren.LookatTantaTinainWaeRebo.All ofherbrother’schildrenseeherasjustlikeamother,becauseshehas broughtthemup.’ TantaTina,towhomMerenrefers,hadprovidedahighlandhome to all of her brother’s children, in the periods both before and after primaryschooling(herbrotherlivedinthelowlandsandtookcareof theschool-agechildren).Herroleinthefamilywasconfirmedwhenone ofthesechildren,ayoungwomancalledKris,soughttomarryaman fromthesamecommunity.AlthoughKris’sownmotherwasinfavour ofthematch,TantaTinaobjectedanditwas,therefore,abandoned.This exampleshowsthatunmarriedwomen’srolesintheirbrother’schildren’s livesgoesbeyondmattersofpracticalchildcareandevenextendstothe negotiationofmarriage.Theyare,therefore,veryunliketheEuropean ‘maiden aunts’ who historically constituted a ‘reserve of domestic service’associatedwith‘femalerenunciation’(Goody1976:59).Some olderunmarriedManggaraiwomenexertapowerfulinfluenceonfamily decision-making.OnesuchexamplewasTantaTin,who,sinceherelder brother’sdeath,hadbecomethedefactohouseholdheadofanextended familyunitconsistingofherself,herbrother’swidow,hisunmarried daughterandhistwomarriedsons.TantaTinoncespoketomeaboutthe loveshefeltforMaka,theyoungestsonofherdeceasedbrother: [WhenIlookathim]it’sjustlikelookingatmyownbrother.Ai, that’sstillmybrother.Yes,he’sreplacedhisfather’sface.SoI’mlike thiswithhim.IfheisgoingfarawayandIdon’tseehimgo,Ifeel verysad.Yes...verysadwhenhegoes. ForTantaTin,Makarepresentsthelivingembodimentofhisfather, andherclosenesstohimmeansthatshefeelssadwhenhegoesaway. However,italsomeansthatwhenthetimecameforMakatofindawife, 14
WHATDOESITMEANTOBEALONE?
itwasTantaTinwhowenttoaskforatunkguor‘joining’matchwith Maka’sclassificatorymother’sbrother’sdaughter,Sisi.WhilstMakamay havetakentheplaceofherdeceasedbrotherinTantaTin’saffections,in ritualandalliancemattersconcerningthefamily,thatplacehasbeen takenbyTantaTinherself. WOMEN,SIBLINGSANDBEING‘ALONE’
Althoughthisisclearlyaverysmallsampleofpeoplefromwhichto make generalisations for Manggarai as a whole, it would seem that womenremainunmarriedinthiscontextforarangeofdifferentreasons. Fatecertainlyplaysapart,asdoesarecentincreaseinmalemigration. Idowanttostress,though,thatformanywomen,remainingsingleis anactivechoice,motivatedpartlybyadesiretoretainaneconomically independentexistenceintheirnatalvillage,aswellasadislikeofthe possibleimplicationsofbecomingwoétotheirnatalkin.Ofcourse,it isonlyaminority(25percentorso)ofwomenwhorejectsuchalienation. Most are happy to embrace it, for the pleasures that sexual intimacy,childrenandlifeinadifferentvillagemaybring.Irealisethat, bylargelyfocusingonthereasonsthatwomengiveagainstmarriage,I haveneglectedthepositivefactorsthatmotivatemostofthemtomarry. However,thisispartlybecausemarriedwomen,evenobviouslyhappy ones,tendtohaveverylittletosayonthissubject,nodoubtreflecting thefactthat,insomerespects,marriagestillremainsa‘given’ofsocial life.Inparticular,thereisverylittlediscussionofsex,unlikeinthe West,whereBridgetJonesandother‘problematicspinsters’areoften explicitlyinterestedinproblemsofsexualavailabilityandfrustration.I donotprofesstoknowhowmyunmarriedManggaraifriends,livingina deeplyprudishsociety,feelaboutalifewithoutsexualintimacy,butmy suspicionisthatitisnotforemostamongsttheirconcerns. The unproblematic status of unmarried women in this context, as wellastheemphasistheythemselvesgivetotheirroleassisters,brings to mind Sherry Ortner’s famous article on the sex/gender system in hierarchicalsocieties(1981).Putverybriefly,Ortner’sargumentisthat theapparently‘highstatus’ofwomeninthecognatic/endogamoussocietiesofPolynesiaandSoutheastAsiaisbecauseofthe‘encompassing’ natureofkinshipinthesesocieties,andtheresultingfactthatwomen areprimarilydefinedaskinswomen(daughters,sistersandaunts).By
15
CATHERINEALLERTON
contrast,sheargues,inthepatrilinealsystemsofIndiaandChina,women haveagenerallylowerstatussinceculturalemphasisisplacedontheir roleaswivesandmothers,andtheytendnottobeseenintermsoftheir ongoingvalueaskinswomen(1981:399–400).Now,certainly,cultural definitionsoffemaleadulthoodintermsofmarriageandmotherhood maywellaccountforthealmostuniversalratesofmarriageinIndia andChina.IntheSouthAsiancontext,inparticular,theproblematic statusofunmarriedwomenisoftenexpressedintermsofthedangerous andpollutingnatureoftheiruncontrolledsexuality(Rozario1986:261). However,intheSoutheastAsiancontext,the‘highstatus’ofwomen askindoesnotnecessarilymeanthatawomancanremainunmarried. Strongideologicalpreferencesformarriagearenotnecessarilytheresult ofgenderedconceptsofpurityandpollution.Nor,interestinglyenough, doesthehighprevalenceofmarriageinSouthAsianecessarilyresultin maritalstability(Parry2001). In many SoutheastAsian societies, the sexes are frequently seen as‘complementary’ratherthan‘opposite’,andmarriedcouplesmay thereforebeseenasthebasicproductiveunitsofsociety.Forexample, amongsttheBuidofMindoro,marriageistheidealsocialrelationship andformsthebasicdomesticunit;thismeansthatalthoughdivorceis frequent,ideallynoadultshouldremainsingleformorethanafewweeks atatime(Gibson1986).Similarly,amongsttheWanaofSulawesi,the conjugalcoupleiscentraltoeverydayandrituallife,andtheassumption thatpeoplewillmarryisalmostautomatic(Atkinson1990).Now,both thesesocietiesarecognaticandendogamous,conformingtoOrtner’s visionofSoutheastAsian(andPolynesian)socialstructure.However, althoughsuchsystemsarecommonacrossSoutheastAsia,theregionis alsohome(mostnotablyinEasternIndonesia)tosocietiesthatemphasise exogamousmarriageandanideologyofpatrilinealdescent.Manggarai isonesuchsociety.WhatisinterestingaboutManggaraiisthat,although women share a characteristically SoutheastAsian ‘high status’, and althoughtheyarehighlyvaluedassistersanddaughters,theexogamous natureofmarriagemeansthatitdisplacesthemfromtheirhome.Indeed, itmaywellbethefactthatwomenarevaluedbothaswives/mothers (wholeavetheirnatalhome)andasdaughters/sisters(whoremainin theirnatalhome),thatmakesbothmarriageandsingledomattractive prospectsforayoungwoman.Inthiscontext,patrilinealitydoesnot necessarilyleadtouniversalmarriage. 16
WHATDOESITMEANTOBEALONE?
Kinshipis,ofcourse,onlyoneofthefactorsthatmayinfluencethe perceptionofunmarriedwomen.Anotheristheextenttowhichtheyare abletooccupyaspecificeconomicrole(cf.Goody1976:58).Itisworth rememberingthattheveryterm‘spinster’originallymeantafemale spinnerofwool,andthatitwasonlyintheseventeenthcenturythat itcametorefertoasinglewoman,largelybecausemanysuchwomen earnedtheirlivingworkingas‘spinsters’(BennettandFroide1999:2). Similarly,anothertermfrequentlyusedtorefertosinglewoman,‘maid’, referencesthefrequentlinkbetweensinglestatusandemploymentas aservant(ibid.,p.16).ThroughoutEasternIndonesia,weavingoffers womenarituallyandeconomicallyimportantrolethattheycanundertake independently of any male (de Jong 2002; Forshee 2001). The introductionofcashcropssuchascoffee,andtheinheritanceofland byManggaraidaughtersfromtheirfathersalsogivesunmarriedwomen independenteconomicroles.Certainly,whenviewedcross-culturally, themoveawayfromanagrarian,subsistenceeconomydoesfrequently open up new opportunities for women that may make ‘singledom’ a moreattractiveprospect.However,theextenttowhichmenmayfeel threatened by this new independence varies.Allman describes how duringthecolonialperiodintheformerGoldCoasttheintroductionof cocoaasacashcropledmanywomentoestablishtheirownfarms,rather thanlabouringonthefarmofahusband.Thisresultedinatemporary chaosingenderrelations,withchiefsroundingupunmarriedwomen overfifteenandnotreleasingthemfromprisonuntilamanwasnamed astheirpotentialhusband(Allman1996).Inthecontemporarycontext, Ashantewomentradersmaybrieflymarryandhavechildren,butstill expresspreferenceforindependenttrading,declaringthat‘onionsaremy husband’(Clark1994).Again,thisraisestheissueofthecomparability ofunmarriedwomencross-culturally,sinceapparentlyhighmarriage rates may conceal large numbers of women who effectively act as singlewomen.Ashantetradersmaybe‘married’andhavechildrenbut inmanyrespectstheyactasindependentsinglewomen.Similarly,in manydifferentculturalcontexts,uxorilocalmarriagesprovideaway forawomantoremaininhernatalvillageandretainagreatdealof independence(Bloch1978). Having considered the differing status of singlewomen crossculturally,andthecomplexeconomic,historical,religiousandkinship factorsthatmayormaynotmakemarriageuniversal,Inowwantto 17
CATHERINEALLERTON
shiftthefocusbacktothenatureof‘alone-ness’.Asthetestimoniesof mysinglefriendshavehopefullyshown,unmarriedManggaraiwomen are not perceived by others as ‘alone’, nor do they experience their situationasoneofloneliness.WhenItriedtoprovokeareactioninNina, Meren,AnnaorRegibytellingthemofsingleBritishfriendsofmine whoexperienced‘singledom’asasomewhatlonelystate,whowondered howtheywouldmeet‘theone’,andwhoworriedtheywouldneverhave children,myManggaraifriendsalllookedratherblankandtoldmethis wasverystrange.SinglewomeninthiscontemporaryIndonesiancontext donotflinchatnewsofweddingsandbabies,theydonotcrythemselves to sleep listening to sentimental ballads, they are not the object of witchcraftaccusationsorundisguisedcontempt.They,thus,providean interestingcontrastwithWesternEuropewhere,despitealonghistoryof highnumbersofunmarriedwomen,singlewomenarestilloftenseenas both‘alone’and‘lonely’.However,thisdoesnotmeanthatbeing‘alone’ (hanang-koéor‘only-little’)isnotanextremelyimportantManggarai notion.Indeed,asIshallbrieflydescribe,Manggaraipeoplesharewhat seemstobeageneralSoutheastAsianfearanddislikeofbeingalone (Cannell1999:153,159). Now,obviously,inthecourseofeveryday,productivelife–whena womangoestocollectvegetablesfromherfield,forexample–people maysometimeshavetobealone,andthisisaccepted.However,thereare certainactivitiesthatshouldneverbeperformedalone.Perhapsthemost importantoftheseissleeping,sincethesleepingpersonisvulnerable to disturbing dreams or visitation by spirits.This is particularly the caseimmediatelyafteradeath,whenthesoulofthedeceasedmaystill visititsrelativesathome.Bereavedhousesarethereforealwaysfullof people,includingyoungmenwhogambleallnighttokeepthehouse ‘lively’(ramé).Thosewhomakenoisesortalkintheirsleeparealways immediatelywokenupbyothers,anditispartlybecauseofthisthatnooneshouldeversleepinahousealone.Iftheabsenceofotherhousehold membersleavesapersonaloneintheirhouse,otherfriendsorrelatives willalwaysturnupatdusktocooksupperandsleeptogetherwiththem. Indeed,itisalmostasimportantnottoeataloneasitisnottosleepalone. Awifewillalwayswaitforherhusbandtoreturntothehousefromwork inthefields,howeverlateheis,beforedishinguptheirsharedmeal,and avisitorwillbesavedtheembarrassmentofeatingalonebyahousehold memberjoiningthem,evenifonlytoeatasmallamount.Once,whenI 18
WHATDOESITMEANTOBEALONE?
wasvisitingtheirhouse,twosmallboyswerewhingeingquietlyabout beinghungry.Inresponse,theirgreat-aunt,TantaTin,dishedthemup riceandvegetablesontwoseparateplates.However,theboysrefused toeat.TantaTinthenpickedupthetwoplatesandunceremoniously sloshedtheircontentsontoathird,whereupontheboysatehappilyusing individualspoons.‘Ah,’shesaidindulgently,‘theydon’twanttoeat alone.’ BycontrastwiththeWest,wherethecapacitytobealoneisconsidered crucialtomatureemotionaldevelopment(Winnicott1958),peoplein Manggarai view being alone as, at best, a temporary inconvenience and,atworst,aspirituallyandemotionallydangerousstate.Thisalso linkswithageneralnegativeevaluationofsolitarinessasacharacter trait.Inparticular,thosewhowalkaroundaloneatnightareviewedas extremelysuspicious,sinceshape-changingsorcerersoperateduringthe dark,turningthemselvesintocatsorothercreaturesinordertoharm others.However,likethoseinBritain,Manggaraipeopledonotapply theterm‘alone’(hanang-koé)merelytoactual,physicalcircumstances, butalsouseitasamoreemotion-ladentermtodescribethemoregeneral situationofcertainindividuals.Whenusedinthisway,therearedefinite categoriesofpeoplewhostandoutasbeing‘alone’. Themostobviousofthesecategoriesmightappeartobechildless marriedcouples.Certainly,inmanyethnographiccontexts,including amongsttheZafimaniry(Bloch1993),itmaynotbeamarriageceremony assuchwhichcementsacoupletogether,butthebirthofoneormore children.Indeed,inmanypartsoftheworld,infertilitymaybeaprime reasonfordivorce.AcrossSoutheastAsia,childrenofbothsexesare extremelyhighlyvaluedandinfertilityistakenveryseriously.However, thespecificwaysinwhichchildlessnessisdealtwithvary.InPulau Langkawi,childlesscouplesfrequentlyfosterachildgiventothemby asibling(Carsten1997:247).However,inManggarai,neitherdivorce norfosteringareoptionsforchildlesscouples.Thisseemstosuggestthat the‘alone-ness’ofchildlesscouplesisnotsoextremeorsothreatening thatitneedstobesolvedbyothermechanisms.Thechildlesscouples thatIknewinWaeRebo-Kombo,withonesignificantexception,were notstigmatisedorviewedasless-than-adult.Theywerefullyinvolved withcommunitylifeand,thoughtheydidnotfosterchildren,hadan important role in the care of children of relatives or fellow housemembers.Theexceptiontothisrulewasanelderlycouplewhowere 19
CATHERINEALLERTON
spokenofantagonistically.However,thiswasnotprimarilyduetotheir childlessness(indeed,themanwasrumouredtohavefatheredvarious illegitimatechildren)butbecauseofwhatpeoplesawastheirfailureto contributetocollectivefundsforfuneraryandotherrituals. Twotypesofindividualwhoarespokenofmorefrequentlyasbeing ‘alone’areorphansandonlychildren.An‘orphan’isconsideredsomeonewhohaslosteitheramotherorafatherwhilstyoung,andmaybe vulnerabletosicknesscausedbytheloveorinterferenceofthisparent frombeyondthegrave.Onlychildrenare,actually,extremelyrarein Manggarai,partlybecauseofhighfertilityrates,andpartlybecausea manwilltendtomarryagainifhiswifedieswhilstheisstillyoung.One woman,Agnes,anin-marriedmotherofseven,wasanonlychildand thiswasrepeatedlypointedouttomebothbyAgnesandothers.Despite hersevenchildren,Agneswouldsay‘I’mreallyveryalone’(hanang-koé kétakakuga),asifstressingthepoignancyofherlackofsiblingsina situationwheresiblingsarehighlyvalued.Interestingly,withinlarger families,asinglebrotherwouldalsobeconsidered‘alone’,whereas asinglesisterwouldnot.Thisisbecause,withinabroadlypatrilineal context,aman’ssame-sexsiblings(ahé-ka’é)arecruciallyimportant bothineverydaylifeandinthecontextofmarriagenegotiationsand rituals. Afinalcategoryofpeoplewhoareconsidered‘alone’arethosewho are outside of reciprocal exchange obligations. Within Wae ReboKombo,villagersoperateasystemofpoolingmoneyandfoodstuffsat certainritualevents,ontheunderstandingthatco-villagerssharethe responsibilityfor,forexample,providingcoffeetoguestsafteradeath, orcookedricetoaccompanythemeatatmarriagerituals.Therearealso morespecificobligationsthatoperatebetweengroupsofmale(realand classificatory)‘siblings’(ahé-ka’é).However,onefamily–anelderly manandhisthreeadultsons–wereconsideredtohave‘broken’(biké) their connections with their wider ahé-ka’é because of a particular argumentbetweentwoindividualsinthepast.Thisfamilynolonger makescontributionstowardseventsoftheirahé-ka’é(anycontributions theydoattempttomakearealways‘pushedaway’,tolak),nordothey receivehelpfromothersatthetimeofweddings,funeralsorotherrituals withintheirownfamily.WithintheManggaraicontext,then,itispeople suchasthiswhoareconsideredtobemostprofoundly‘alone’.Moreover, thecrucialthingaboutthiscategoryisthatthepeopleinitareconsidered 20
WHATDOESITMEANTOBEALONE?
tohavesomehowchosentobe‘alone’,unlikethoseothersmentioned above,whose‘alone-ness’islargelyaresultoffate. Being ‘alone’ is obviously a complexly gendered notion in many societies.Asindicatedatthebeginningofthispaper,inBritishsociety, itisfrequentlythosewhoare‘single’(withoutapartner,whetheror nottheyaremarried),andparticularlysinglewomen,whoarethought tobemost‘alone’.However,thereisakindofproblemwiththeway inwhichusing‘single’torefertounmarriedpeopleinothercultural contextssomehowimpliesthattheyareontheirown.Iprefertofollow Goffman(1971),whousestheterms‘singles’and‘withs’toreference interactionalunits.Whereasa‘single’isapartyofone,aperson‘by himself’,a‘with’ispartofapartyofmorethanone,whosemembersare perceivedtobe‘together’(Goffman1971:19).IfwefollowGoffman’s definition,wecanhelptoseewhyunmarriedwomenarenotaproblem, eveninacontextwhere(asformuchofSoutheastAsia)‘alone-ness’is problematic.Thesimplereasonisthat,althoughunmarriedwomenmay havea‘singlestatus’withregardtomarriage,intermsofwidersocial lifetheyaremostdefinitely‘withs’,whetherconnectedwithanother unmarriedsister,theirparents,ortheirbrotherandhischildren. InManggarai,asinmuchofSoutheastAsia,itmightbesaidthattobe aloneisnottobewithoutaspousebuttobewithoutasibling.Aswehave seen,itisnottheunmarried,oreventhechildless,whoarethoughttobe mostalonebutthosewho,whetherthroughfateorbecauseoftheirown actions,areexcludedfromthebenefitsofsiblingship.Malesiblingship is,withinthispatrilinealcontext,particularlystressed.However,the examplesof‘spinsterclustering’amongstunmarriedsisters,aswellas theexplanationsthatunmarriedwomengiveregardingtheirreluctance tobecomewoétotheirbrothers,alsoshowthesignificanceoffemaleand mixedsiblingship.Interestingly,siblingshipisalsorepresentedinanother registerinManggarai,throughvariousideasabout‘bodysiblings’(ahéka’éweki),alsoknownas‘spiritsofthenapeoftheneck’(déwadu’ang) or‘angels’(malaikat).Eachindividualisthoughttohavesuchaguardian spirit,andtheyarecloselyconnectedwiththatindividual’shealth,fate andhappiness.Onanumberofoccasions,Ialsoheardunmarriedwomen refertosuchguardianspiritsastheir‘husbandfromtheotherside’(rona palé-sina),thatistheirspiritspouse.Notonlydoesthisconnectwith moregeneralSoutheastAsiantendenciestoequatespouseswithsiblings (Carsten1997:92–4;Cannell1999:54–9),butitalsosuggestssomething 21
CATHERINEALLERTON
ofaparadox.Inthiscontext,‘bodysiblings’ensurethatnooneisever totally‘alone’,aswellasensuringthatevenunmarriedwomendohave somekindofspouse. What,finally,oftheissueof‘loneliness’?Arethosewhoaredefined as‘alone’always‘lonely’?Thisisclearlynotalwaysthecase,asmy exampleoftheorphanAgnes,happilysurroundedbyhersevenchildren, should prove. However, as I have discovered, ‘loneliness’ is a hard concepttoresearchfromacross-cultural,anthropologicalperspective. Asearchofliteratureandinternetsitesoverwhelminglyleadstotwo kindsofinformation:self-helpandpracticaltipsforuniversitystudents andself-helpandspiritualguidanceforthoseofsinglestatus.Athird areaofconcernappearstobetheextenttowhichmoderntechnologies, suchastheinternet,areactuallyincreasingtheincidenceofloneliness inmanysocieties.Perhaps,then,lonelinessisnotacross-culturalnotion ofanyvalue,buttheproductofspecifichistoricalandtechnological circumstances?InManggarai,thoughpeopletalkofthemselvesandothers beingalone,theydonottalkoffeeling‘lonely’.Indeed,asIdiscovered duringfieldworkboutsofhomesickness,expressing‘loneliness’inthis contextisextremelydifficult.Therearesimplynotthewords.However, doesthismeanthatpeopleneverfeellonely?Duringmyfieldworkof 2001,thewifeoftheelderly,childlesscoupleImentionedabovedied. Sincethisoldwomanhadbeenthetargetofmuchsuspicion,andsince thecouplewereoutsideofreciprocalexchangeobligations,veryfew peoplewenttocryoverthecorpse,ortovisitthehouseafterthedeath,a terriblesymbolofthecouple’ssocialisolation.Shortlyafterthis,though, peoplecommentedthatherhusbandhadstartedtomakemoresocial visitswithinthevillage.Wasitpossible,afterall,thathewasmotivated todosobyloneliness? CONCLUSION:MARRIAGEAND‘ADULTHOOD’
Gossipaboutforthcoming,previouslyscandalousorindefinitelypostponedmarriagesmustbeoneofthestaplesoffieldwork,whereveritis carriedout.Equally,mostsocietieswouldseemtobesomewhatintrigued, surprised or disgusted by the marriage customs of their neighbours, provokingallmannerof‘Zafimaniryquestions’(seePreface).People in Manggarai, though unaware of anthropological literature on the ‘matrilinealpuzzle’,oftenchatted–withequalquantitiesofpuzzleand
22
WHATDOESITMEANTOBEALONE?
amusement–aboutthemarriagepracticesoftheNgadapeopletotheeast. Howoddthatitwasmenratherthanwomenwhohadtoleavetheirnatal homeaftermarriage...Howstrangethatwomencouldinheritlandand houses...Side-by-sidewithtalkaboutmarriagehistoriesandcustoms alwayswentsomespeculationonthelackofopportunityordesirefor marriageofcertainindividuals.Asthispaperhastriedtoshow,thereare severalkeyquestionsthatmaymotivatesuchspeculationacrosshuman societies.Whydon’tsomewomenwanttomarry?Isthatanaturalthing oranabhorrence?Shouldwomenbeforcedtomarry?Areunmarried womenpolluting?Aretheyalone?Shouldwepitythem? Although it is demographic literature that provides us with broad comparisons in the cross-cultural ‘universality’ of marriage, we can questionmanyofthereasonsthatdemographersgiveforsuchuniversality. Dixon,forexample,arguesthatitis‘clanorlineagesystemsandancestor worship’andanattendantcompulsiontoproducechildrento‘strengthen theclan’thatcausesthe‘stigmaandshame’attachedtonon-marriage andchildlessnessin‘manynon-Westerncountries’(1971:226).Asthis paperhasshown,theexistenceofanemphasisonpatrilineality,aswell asaconcernwiththeancestors,doesnotnecessarilyleadtothestigmatisationoftheunmarriedstate.However,lestIbedrawnintotoo muchdemographer-bashing,letmeendbymakingsomecriticismsof anthropologyand,inparticular,thatareaofthedisciplineconcerned with‘personhood’. TheinfluenceofvanGennep’s(1977)modelofritesofpassageinthe anthropologyofpersonhoodseemstohavecreatedakindofunspoken assumptionthat,inmanynon-Westernsocieties,marriageisanessential riteinturningpeopleintofull‘adults’.Thiscanbeseenquiteexplicitly incertaincommentsofMargaretMead: Whileprimitivesocietiesvaryinthedegreetowhichtheyexplicitly emphasisethepoint,tobesociallymatureistobe,amongotherthings, married.Therefore,inmostprimitivesocietiessuchindividualsare definitelysocialdeviants...sothatadiscussionoftheirratherbizarre situationisirrelevant...(Mead1934:53) Mead’s language here may be outdated, but I would argue that her assumptionsarenot.Anthropologistsstillfrequentlymakeover-hasty assertionsthatunmarriedwomenare‘anomalies’orexistinapermanent 23
CATHERINEALLERTON
stateof‘liminality’,somehowneverreachingfulladulthood.Yetwhy shouldweassumethatallsocietiesconceiveoftheroadtoadulthoodasa kindofsingle,vanGennep-likeprogression?Afterall,theethnographic literature is full of powerful counter-examples to prevailing cultural emphasesonmarriage.InnorthwestIndia,anddespitethestrongcultural imperativetomarry,girlsmaychoosetobecomecelibatesadhins,aname thatassociatesthemwithawiderHinduascetictradition,whilsttheylive intheirnatalhomesasunmarriedwomen(Phillimore2001).Amongst Israeli-Palestinians,anddespitethestigmaassociatedwithremaining unmarried,manyunmarriedfemales‘overcomethepitfallssetbythe normofmarriageanddoattainwomanhood’(Sa’ar2004:2).Surely, giventhediversityofhumanexperience,itmightmakemoresenseto imaginethatsocietiescouldconceiveofanumberofdifferentwaystobe an‘adult’?Ineachcasewhereanthropologistsassertthatmarriageand childrenarethewaytoachieve‘adulthood’,itthereforeseemsimportant toaskaboutunmarriedorchildlessindividualsandhow, exactly,they arenotthoughttobe‘adult’.For,contrarytowhatwemayassumefor certainkindsofsocieties,marriageandtheproductionofchildrenmay notbetheonlywaystoliveafulfilledandvaluedlife. ACKNOWLEDGEMENTS
IamindebtedtothoseManggaraisinglewomenwhobefriendedmeand whoalwaysdiscussedtheirliveswithopennessandhumour.ThankstoRita Astuti,JohnnyParry,CharlesStaffordandotherworkshopparticipants fortheirastutecommentsonearlierdraftsofthispaper.Thanksalso to Michelle Obeid and Simon Nicholson for their comments, and to WillemijndeJongforprovidingmewithinformationaboutunmarried womenamongtheLio.It‘goeswithoutsaying’thatMauriceBloch’s abilitytoposeprovocativequestionshasalwaysbeenaninspiration. NOTES 1. TheGuardian,‘Spinsterhoodbitesthedust’,29July2005. 2. Doctoral fieldwork was conducted for twenty months in 1997–9 and sponsoredbytheBritishEconomicandSocialResearchCouncil.Fieldwork in 2001 was for four months and sponsored by the British Academy CommitteeforSouthEastAsianStudiesandWolfsonCollege,Oxford.I alsomadeabriefvisittotheareainApril2005.
24
WHATDOESITMEANTOBEALONE?
3. Akémpuisthemarriageritualatwhichthebridewealthisnegotiated.In recenttimes,thepotentialgroomandhispartyhavecarriedatape-recorder playingManggaraipopsongsastheytraveltothebride’snatalhome.
REFERENCES Allman,J.1996.‘Roundingupspinsters:genderchaosandunmarriedwomenin colonialAsante’,JournalofAfricanHistory37:195–214. Arensberg,C.M.1937.TheIrishcountryman:ananthropologicalstudy,London: Macmillan. Atkinson, J.M. 1990. ‘How gender makes a difference inWana society’, in J.M.AtkinsonandS.Errington(eds),Poweranddifference:genderinisland SoutheastAsia,Stanford:StanfordUniversityPress. Bell,S.andE.J.Sobo(eds)2001.Celibacy,cultureandsociety:theanthropology ofsexualabstinence,Madison:UniversityofWisconsinPress. Bennett,J.M.andA.M.Froide.1999.SinglewomenintheEuropeanpast1250– 1800,Philadelphia:UniversityofPennsylvaniaPress. Bloch,M.1978.‘Marriageamongstequals:ananalysisofthemarriageceremony oftheMerinaofMadagascar’,Man13(1):21–33. ——1993. ‘Zafimaniry birth and kinship theory’,SocialAnthropology. The JournaloftheEuropeanAssociationofSocialAnthropologists1:119–32. Boomgaard, P. 2003. ‘Bridewealth and birth control: low fertility in the IndonesianArchipelago,1500–1900’,PopulationandDevelopmentReview 29(2):197–214. Bourdieu,P.1962.‘Célibatetconditionpaysanne’,ÉtudesRurales(Paris)5/6: 32–136. ——2002.Lebaldescélibataires:CrisedelasociétépaysanneenBéarn,Paris: PointsSeuil. Cannell,F.1999.PowerandintimacyintheChristianPhilippines,Cambridge: CambridgeUniversityPress. Carsten,J.1997.Theheatofthehearth:theprocessofkinshipinaMalayfishing community,Oxford:ClarendonPress. Clark,G.1994.Onionsaremyhusband:survivalandaccumulationbyWest Africanmarketwomen,Chicago:UniversityofChicagoPress. Cornell,L.L.1984.‘WhyaretherenospinstersinJapan?’,JournalofFamily History9:326–39. Dixon,R.B.1971.‘Explainingcross-culturalvariationsinageatmarriageand proportionsnevermarrying’,PopulationStudies25:215–33. Dube, L. 1997. Women and kinship: comparative perspectives on gender in SouthandSouth-EastAsia,Tokyo:UnitedNationsUniversityPress.
25
CATHERINEALLERTON
Forshee, J. 2001. Between the folds: stories of cloth, lives and travels from Sumba,Honolulu:UniversityofHawai’iPress. Franzen,T.1996.Spinstersandlesbians:independentwomanhoodintheUnited States,NewYork:NewYorkUniversityPress. Gennep,A.van.1977(1908).Theritesofpassage,translatedbyM.B.Vizedom andG.L.Caffee,London:RoutledgeandKeganPaul. Gibson,T.1986.SacrificeandsharinginthePhilippinehighlands:religionand societyamongtheBuidofMindoro,London:AthlonePress. Goffman,E.1971.Relationsinpublic:microstudiesofthepublicorder,London: AllenLane. Goldman,N.1993.‘TheperilsofsinglelifeincontemporaryJapan’,Journalof MarriageandtheFamily55:191–204. Goody, J. 1976. Production and reproduction: a comparative study of the domesticdomain,Cambridge:CambridgeUniversityPress. ——1983.ThedevelopmentofthefamilyandmarriageinEurope,Cambridge: CambridgeUniversityPress. Hajnal,J.1965.‘Europeanmarriagepatternsinperspective’,inD.V.Glassand D.E.C.Eversley(eds),Populationinhistory:essaysinhistoricaldemography, London:EdwardArnold. Harrell, S. 1986. ‘Men, women and ghosts in Taiwanese folk religion’, in C.W.Bynum,S.HarrellandP.Richman(eds),Genderandreligion:onthe complexityofsymbols,Boston:BeaconPress. Hufton,O.1984.‘Womenwithoutmen:widowsandspinstersinBritainand FranceintheEighteenthCentury’,JournalofFamilyHistory9:355–76. Jensen,R.andR.Thornton.2003.‘Earlyfemalemarriageinthedeveloping world’,GenderandDevelopment11(2):9–19. Jones,G.W.1995.‘PopulationandthefamilyinSoutheastAsia’, Journalof SoutheastAsianStudies26(1):184–95. ——1997.‘ThedemiseofuniversalmarriageinEastandSouth-EastAsia’, inG.W.Jonesetal.(eds),Thecontinuingdemographictransition,Oxford: ClarendonPress. de Jong,W. 2002. ‘Women’s networks in cloth production and exchange in Flores’,inJ.Koningetal.(eds),WomenandhouseholdsinIndonesia:cultural notionsandsocialpractices,Richmond:CurzonPress. Krishnakumari,N.S.1987.StatusofsinglewomeninIndia;astudyofspinsters, widowsanddivorcees,NewDelhi:UppalPublishingHouse. Linn,R.1996.‘“Thirtynothing”:Whatdocounsellorsknowaboutmaturesingle womenwhowishforachildandafamily?’,InternationalJournalforthe AdvancementofCounselling18:69–84.
26
WHATDOESITMEANTOBEALONE?
Mead,M.1934.‘Thesexlifeoftheunmarriedadultinprimitivesociety’,in I.S.Wile(ed.),Thesexlifeoftheunmarriedadult:aninquiryintoandan interpretationofcurrentsexpractices,NewYork:TheVanguardPress. Ortner, S.B. 1981. ‘Gender and sexuality in hierarchical societies: the case of Polynesia and some comparative implications’, in S.B. Ortner and H.Whitehead(eds),Sexualmeanings:theculturalconstructionofgenderand sexuality,Cambridge:CambridgeUniversityPress. Parry,J.P.2001.‘Ankalu’serrantwife:sex,marriageandindustryincontemporary Chhattisgarh’,ModernAsianStudies35(4):783–820. Phillimore,P.2001.‘Privatelivesandpublicidentities:anexampleoffemale celibacyinNorthwestIndia’,inE.SoboandS.Bell(eds),Celibacy,culture andsociety:theanthropologyofsexualabstinence,Madison:Universityof WisconsinPress. Reed-Danahay,D.2005.LocatingBourdieu,BloomingtonandIndianapolis: IndianaUniversityPress. Rozario,S.1986.‘MarginalityandthecaseofunmarriedChristianwomenina Bangladeshivillage’,ContributionstoIndianSociology20(2):261–78. Sa’ar,A.2004.‘Manywaysofbecomingawoman:thecaseofunmarriedIsraeliPalestinian“girls”‘,Ethnology43(1):1–18. Scheper-Hughes,N.2001.Saints,scholarsandschizophrenics:mentalillnessin ruralIreland,Berkeley:UniversityofCaliforniaPress.Twentiethanniversary edition,updatedandexpanded,fromthe1977original. Sharpe,P.1999.‘Dealingwithlove:theambiguousindependenceofthesingle womaninEarlyModernEngland’,GenderandHistory11(2):209–32. Smith,P.C.1980.‘Asianmarriagepatternsintransition’, JournalofFamily History5(1):58–97. Tan,J.E.2002.‘Livingarrangementsofnever-marriedThaiwomeninatimeof rapidsocialchange’,Sojourn17(1):24–51. Winnicott, D.W. 1958. ‘The capacity to be alone’, in The maturational processesandthefacilitatingenvironment:studiesinthetheoryofemotional development,(1965)London:TheHogarthPress.
27
CHAPTER2
HOWDOWEKNOWWHOWEARE? JanetCarsten
When I think about doing fieldwork in a Malay fishing village, and aboutthekindsofconversationsIhavehadthere(mainlyinthe1980s, butoffandonoverthelasttwenty-fiveyears),Ihavesomedifficulty recallinganyoccasiononwhichthepeopleIlivedwithspontaneously philosophisedaboutwhatonemightregardasthefundamentalquestions oflife:whoweare,whywearehere,andwhatthemeaningofitallis.I can,however,recallhundredsofoccasionsonwhichpeoplesataround discussingwhowasgoingtojoinarice-harvestingparty,thedetailsof aforthcomingweddingfeastanditsfinances,thedistributionofsome formofgovernmentloan,thepriceoffishandsoon. Probablyallthissaysquitealotaboutmydeficienciesasanethnographer, but it may also reflect the kinds of topics with which the womenandmenIknewbestwereatease.Ithinktheywouldhavebeen somewhatbaffled,aswellasamused,ifIhadaskedthemthequestions wehavesetourselvesinthisvolume.AlthoughmyMalayfriendsand informantsmightagreethatthesearequestionsthatmatter,Isuspectthey wouldeitherregardmanyoftheanswersasgivenbytheirIslamicfaith, orbebemusedattheideathattheycouldpossiblyhavetheanswers. Underlyingthis,Isuggestinthisessay,isperhapsamorerobustcertainty aboutsomeoftheseimportantquestionsthanisavailabletomanypeople intheWest,whoseemparticularlyplaguedbytheuncertaintiesoftheir ownexistence,includingthequestionofwhoexactlytheyare. Inthischapter,Idiscussmaterialdrawnfromasetofinterviewsthat Iconductedinthelate1990swithadultadopteesinScotlandonthe specifictopicoftheirmeetingswiththebirthparents,fromwhomthey 29
JANETCARSTEN
hadbeenseparatedinearlyinfancy.Iframethisdiscussionpartlyagainst the backdrop of earlier work on kinship on the island of Langkawi, Malaysia. Because I have discussed the Malay material in detail elsewhere(Carsten1991,1997),mydescriptionshereareratherbrief.I focusonthenarrativesoffamilyhistorythatIcollectedinScotland,and delineatesomeofthedifferencesthathavestruckmebetweentheseand thoseIwastoldinMalaysiainthe1980s.Thisendeavourraisessome importantissuesofcomparisonandcomparability. InScotlandinthelate1990s,Iwasengagedinanarrowlydefined projectdesignedtofindoutwhathappenedwhenadultadopteessearched for,andmetupwith,theirbirthkin.1Thestudywas,thus,concerned withtheexperiencesofaparticularsetofadultswhohadbeenadopted in childhood, and who had engaged in searches for their birth kin. Workingthroughinterviewsonly,Ihadverylittleaccesstotheeveryday encountersandconversationsofpeople’slives.Thisprojectwascertainly notdesignedtogiveacompletepictureof‘kinshipinScotland’,still lessofkinshipintheUnitedKingdom.MyworkinMalaysiaamongsta populationofvillagers,bycontrast,hadbeenconcernedwithreceived ideas and practices concerning kinship more generally. I lived for eighteenmonthsinthehouseofafamilyinthevillageIstudiedand, overtime,becameveryfamiliarwitheverydaypracticesofkinship,and particularlywiththenetworkofkin,friendsandassociatesofthefamily withwhomIlived(seeCarsten1997).WhiletheMalaypracticesof kinshipIhavewrittenaboutwoulddefinitelynotapplytoallMalays(in particular,urbanmiddle-andupper-classpracticesareexcluded,asare thoseofnon-MalaysinMalaysia),theymaytosomeextentbeusedto generaliseaboutotherruralandcoastalcommunities. Therearecertainlylimits,then,totheextenttowhicheitherstudycan appropriatelybegeneralisedwithinitsparticularnationalcontext,and alsofurtherlimitstotheextenttowhichonewouldmakecomparative claimsbetweenthem.AsIhaveindicated,thisinpartresultsfromthevery differentmethodologiesonwhichtheyarebased.Issuesofcomparison, however,framedthelaterprojectintwoways. First,itwasexplicitlyconceivedtocompareaspectsoftheMalay fosteringpracticesthatIhadstudiedinLangkawiwithadoptioninthe UK.Iwasinterestedinhow,inthisparticularcontextofrelatedness, peopleinBritainthoughtaboutanddealtwiththejuxtapositionbetween ‘social’and‘biological’kinship.HereDavidSchneider’sdiscussion 30
HOWDOWEKNOWWHOWEARE?
(1980)oftheoppositionbetweenthe‘orderofnature’andthe‘order oflaw’,orsubstanceandcode,ascentraltoNorthAmericannotions ofkinship,seemedobviouslypertinent.Itwaspartlywithhisanalysis inmind,aswellasmyearlierworkonMalaykinship,thatIembarked onthissmallstudyoftheexperiencesofafewadopteesinScotland. Because I have discussed Schneider’s work at length elsewhere (Carsten1995a;1997;2000b;2004),Idonotelaborateasfullyonthis oppositionhere,oronSchneider’sarguments,asIdidintheseearlier writings. Second,whenIcametoanalysetheinterviewtranscripts,Iwasstruck bythewaythat,althoughtheydealtwithratherunusualaspectsofkinship experiencethatmightbethoughtrelevantonlytoadopteeswhoengage insuchsearches,thoseIinterviewedhighlightedconcernsandpractices, which,indifferentways,werealsorecognisableinamuchwiderculture ofkinshipandpersonhood(Carsten2000a).Ireturntothisaspectof theinterviewstowardstheendofthischapter.Andinreflectingonthe waysinwhichthematerialIgatheredechoed,orreproduced,elements ofabroadercultureofkinshipinBritainortheUnitedStates,Ihave ofcoursedrawnonanenormousbodyofethnographicandhistorical scholarship,someofwhichIcitehere(Edwards2000;Davidoffetal. 1999;Schneider1980). Ibegin,however,withthesenseofcertainty,which,itseemedtome, groundedtheperceptionsthatvillagersinLangkawihadofthemselves and which, I suggest here, is partly rooted in particular practices of kinshipinwhichtheirlivesaredeeplyembedded.InLangkawi,Icould withreasonablecertaintypredictthequestionsthat,onmeetingmeor anyotherpassingstrangerfromthecityforthefirsttime,mostpeople wouldspontaneouslyarticulate.2TheywouldaskwhereIwasfrom,how manysiblingsIhad,weremyparentsstillalive,wasImarried,and,sometimes,whetherIhadchildren.Nowadays,chronologieshavingshifted slightly, people certainly ask about children, and they often enquire aboutgrandchildrentoo.IquicklylearnedthatwhenIcollecteddetailed familyhistories,thesewerethequestionsthatmattered.Wheresomeone lives,theirsiblingsandparents,spouse,childrenandgrandchildrenare thekeyelementsoutofwhichonecanbuildapictureofwhotheyare, andofthethingsthatmatterabouttheiridentity. Toaconsiderableextent,onecouldsaythat,inScotlandtoo,people who meet each other for the first time are likely to ask similar and 31
JANETCARSTEN
predictablekindsofquestions,althoughhereworkprobablyfeatures moreprominentlyasadefiningfacetofidentity.IntheinterviewsthatI conducted,otherdifferencesemergedtoo.Notwithstandingthepeculiar featuresoftheseconversations,Iwasverystruckbytheinsistencewith which,whenaskedwhytheyhadbeenmotivatedtocarryoutasearch fortheirbirthparents,thoseIinterviewedsaid‘tofindoutwhoIam’, or‘you’vegottoknowwhereyoucamefrom’.Suchassertionswere strikingnotjustintheregularitywithwhichtheyweremade,butalsofor theimpliedself-evidenceoftheideathatpreviouslyhiddenknowledge aboutone’sbirthparentscould,whenrevealed,havethepowertoreshape aperson’ssenseofself,totellthemwhotheywere(seeStrathern1999; Carsten2000b;2004;forthcoming). InLangkawi,althoughshort-andlong-termfosteringisaveryfrequentfeatureoffamilyrelations,itwouldbehardtoimaginepeople undertakingsuchsearches,orthatthefacts,orpeople,broughttolight inthiswaywouldbethoughttohavethiskindofimport.Thisstateof affairsisconnectedtothehighfrequencyoffostering,thelackofsecrecy surroundingbirthparentsandthefactthatparentalrelationstendtobe castinlessexclusivetermsthanthoseinBritain.3Iwillreturntothesignificanceofrevealingpreviouslyhiddenknowledgeaboutfamilyrelations below,butthinkingaboutthedifferencesinthesetwoscenarios,one mightverybroadlysaythatpeopleinLangkawiseemed,onthewhole,to haveafairlysecuresenseofwhotheywere,whereasthoseIinterviewed inScotlandwereapparentlymoreunsureaboutfundamentalquestions oftheiridentity.Itwasthisuncertaintythatsetthemoffontheirquests tofindoutabouttheirbirthparents. Theideathatthequestionofidentity,orwhoweare,apparentlyhas aloomingimportanceincontemporaryWesterncultures,animportance which might look a bit bizarre to many people elsewhere, is hardly controversial(seeLambekandAntze1996).Inanycase,thatthesmall and unmarked details of people’s everyday lives may be the details thatmatter,andthattheycanbesteadilyplacedinalargerpicturethat revealssomemoreprofoundthingsaboutthedifferencesandsimilarities ofdifferentcultures,isalessonthat,inpartatleast,Ilearnedinthe ‘longeurs’insideMalayhousesasIlistenedtonotalwaysfascinating conversations about the price of fish, or waited for something more interestingtohappenthandrinkingcoffee,peelingonionsorminding ababy. 32
HOWDOWEKNOWWHOWEARE?
Butwhatdoeskinshiphavetodowithit?InthenextsectionIconsider whatkinshipdoesmorebroadly,beforetracingindetailthekindsof kinshipknowledgethatseemimportanttohowweknowwhoweare. WHAT’SKINSHIPGOTTODOWITHIT?
Inthinkingaboutwhatkinshipdoes,Ihavebeeninspiredbyarecent articlebyRobertMcKinley(2001)on‘ThePhilosophyofKinship’,in whichheoffersatrenchantcritiqueoftheworkofDavidSchneiderby arguingfortheimportanceofkinshipasamoralsystem,a‘philosophy ofmoralobligation’(2001:138).McKinley’sargument,which,ashe makesclear,owesagreatdealtoMeyerFortes,isthatwhatkinship doesistoprovideanon-negotiablemoralframeofreferenceforpeople’s actions. One of several points that Schneider got stunningly wrong was,hesuggests,toassertthatkinshiponlyexistsinEuropeandNorth America.Infact,theoppositeistrue.TheproblemwithWesternersis thattheyhavetoolittlekinshipinthesenseofamoraluniverseinwhich thisphilosophyofobligationholds.Everywhereelsehasfarmore,and isbetteroffforthat.IfWesternershaverestrictedthefieldofkinshiptoo far,sothattheyareengulfedbychoiceanduncertainty,inotherplaces thekindofcertaintyprovidedbytheunconditionalpreceptsofkinship (howevervariablethesemaybe)prevails. AsafellowMalaysianist,thesortsofexamplethatMcKinleyhasin mindareoneswithwhichIamveryfamiliar.IcanthinkofseveralinstancesfrommyreturnvisitstothevillagewhereIhaveworkedthat exemplifythesenseofanextendedmoraluniversegovernedbythenorms ofkinshipobligation.Afewmonthsago,whenIarrivedinLangkawi afteranabsenceofsixyears(andpartlyasagestureofsolidarityinthe aftermathoftheTsunami),Iwasquitesurprisedtofindtheentirevillage engagedinpreparationsforarathermoreimportantvisit.Therecently electedPrimeMinisterofMalaysia,AbdullahBadawi,wascomingto Langkawionthefollowingdaytomakehispost-Tsunamigestureof solidarity.PakLah,asheisaffectionatelyknowninacommonavuncular mode,hadcalledafeast,kenduri,fortheentirepopulationofLangkawi, anditwastobeheldinthegroundsofthevillageelementaryschool. Andsovillagersweredoingthenecessaryworkofkillingwaterbuffalo; choppingandslicingvegetables;erectingatemporarymarquee;and cookingvegetableandmeatcurries,aswellasrice,invastcauldrons
33
JANETCARSTEN
andpans,muchastheywoulddoforanylargeweddingfeast,butonan immenselybiggerscale.Thealtogetherfamiliarelementsofthiskindof preparationstruckmeinanewlightaswomenandmenofthevillage gavetheirlabourfortwodays:thedeploymentofthistypeofextended freelabour,normallydictatedbythemoraluniverseofkinship,washere beingco-optedforaritualthatwasfundamentallypolitical. Thisratherflamboyantandpublicinstancebringstomindothermore domesticones,suchasthetimewhen,onreturningtothevillageafter anevenlongerabsence,Iwas,withinhoursofarrival,puttoplucking chickensonthegroundwithasmallgroupofrelatedwomenforamuch smallerfeast.Infact,Ihadsothoroughlyinternalisedthesekindsof labourandkinshippracticesthatIdoubtIwouldhavebeenstruckby anyincongruity,hadnotafriendfromthelocaltown,whohappened tobevisiting,expressedhisamusementatthecircumstancesinwhich hefoundme.TheratherobviouspointIamtryingtomakeisthatthese examplesillustratethewayinwhichthecertainobligationsofkinship havealongreach–theyapplyafterabsencesofmanyyears,andthey canbeusedtomobiliselabourtofeedthousandsinamergingofkinship idiomswithapoliticalevent. IntheWest,McKinleyargues(followingmanyothers),thingsare donedifferently.Theverynarrowfieldtowhichtheunconditionaldemandsofkinshipapplyisnowsoshrunkthatithardlyextendsbeyondthe individualherself.IamnotsureIfollowhiminthispartofhisargument, forseveralreasons,includingthefactthatmanyofthoseIknowbest seemratherheavilyweightedbytheunconditionaldemandsofkinship. Moreimportantly,Ithink,McKinley’sdiscussionignorestheforceof religioninthekindofmoraldiscoursehedescribes.TheMalayworldof kinshipcanhardlybeextricatedfromthepreceptsofIslam,andhereof coursethereisadisjunctionwithWesterncultures(though,significantly, thismayapplyverydifferentlyintheUSandEurope). IfsocietiesintheWestareplaguedbywhatseems,tomanycommentators,tobeadearthofkinship,howdoweexplaintheenormous desiretofindoutaboutancestorsthatisexpressedinagreatvariety ofphenomena,includingthepopularityofwebsitesforgenealogical searches, the extraordinary interest provoked by the publication of successivesetsofUKcensusdatafromthenineteenthandearlytwentieth centuryontheWeb,andthesuccessoftherecentBBCseriesWhoDo YouThinkyouAre?,whichitselfgeneratedaremarkablesurgeininterest 34
HOWDOWEKNOWWHOWEARE?
intracingfamilyhistories?Surely,whateverelsetheymaybeabout, thesephenomenaareaboutfindingoutwhoweareand,insomewayat least,theyarealsoaboutkinship.Butjustwhatkindsofknowledgeare generatedbygenealogicalsearches,andwheredotheyfitinamidstother formsofkinship? GENEALOGICALKNOWLEDGE
IfocushereontwocasesfromtheinterviewsIconductedinScotlandin 1998–9withadultadoptees,whohadinthepreviousfewyearsengaged insearchesfor,andmetupwith,theirbirthparents.4Ishouldemphasise thatitisdifficulttogaugeexactlywhatproportionofadultadoptees engageinsuchsearches,andthatavailableestimatesarebasedonthe numberofadopteesseekingaccesstotheirbirthrecords–whichmay notbeareliableguide(seeCarsten,forthcoming).JohnTriseliotis,who conductedthemostauthoritativestudyofadoptedpeople’ssearchfor theiroriginsinScotlandinthe1970s,suggeststhatonlyasmallminority ofadopteesseekaccesstotheirbirthrecords(Triseliotis1973,1984). Heestimatesanannualrateofenquiriesof0.6percentinEnglandand Wales,andof0.9percentinScotland(Triseliotis1984:47–8).Thereis, however,evidencetosuggestthatthesenumbershaverisensincethis researchwasconducted.5 Theinterviewstookplaceinpeople’shomes,sothatalthoughIdidnot haveaccesstothedailylivesofthoseImet,Ididgainabriefimpression of their current circumstances. In the set of thirteen interviews I conducted,itisdifficulttofindanaltogethertypicalpattern.Thestories Iwastoldwere,bytheirnature,quitevariableduetoamixtureofchance anddifferinglifecircumstancesandpersonalhistories.Somecommon featuresdoemerge,however,andthetwostoriesIdiscussherehavebeen chosenwiththisinmind.Thefirstis,invariouswaysthatIwillexplain, amoretypicalscenario;thesecondstruckmeasbeingmoreunusual.I juxtaposethemhereinordertohighlightthekindsofknowledgethat maybegainedthroughgenealogicalsearchesandtheusestowhichthey maybeput. At the time I interviewed her in January 1999, Sam was a young womaninherlatetwentieswithapartnerandababy.Shedescribedher adoptivefamilyofparentsandanolderbrotherwhowasalsoadopted withgreatwarmth,sayingshehad‘wonderfulmemoriesofchildhood’
35
JANETCARSTEN
andthather‘mumanddadwerebrilliant’.Assheputit,‘Icouldn’thave beenmorelovedever,fromanybody.’Samhadalwaysknownshewas adoptedand,likemanyadoptiveparents,hermumanddadhadmadeher feelspeciallychoseninthisway.Occasionally,likemanychildren,she wouldhaveafallingoutwithherparents,andfantasiseabouther‘real mum’,andabout‘beingaprincessorsomething’.Increasingly,asshegot older,Samhascometoseeherselfasquitesimilartoheradoptivefather andratherunlikeheradoptivemother:‘Idon’tthinkI’mlikemymum whatsoever.She’squiteatimidperson,andI’malotstrongerthanthat.’ Inspiteofherhappychildhood,Samtoldmethatshe‘hadalways, alwayswantedto’instituteasearch: Ineededtoknowaboutme,becauseIknewIdidn’tlookanything likemymumordad,andforsomereasonitreally,reallybotheredme ...IneededtoknowwhoIwasreally,andIwasalsoveryintrigued at what my name would have been, because I never really liked Samantha.Sillythingslikethat.Itmakesyouwonder.Peopletake itforgrantedthatwhentheylookinthemirrortheygenerallyknow thatthere’ssomebodytheylooklike,andIthinkIjustneededtoknow that,andIalsoneededtoknowwhy.Ireally,reallywantedtoknow whyIhadbeengivenupforadoption. Alloftheseelements–physicalappearance,feelingsaboutapersonal name,thesenseofnotknowingwhoshewasandthedesiretoknowwhy shewasgivenupforadoption–recurredinalmostalltheinterviewsI carriedout.Indeed,ImightsaythatSam’sstorywas,inmanyways,so typicalthatithardlystoodoutfromtheothers. Whenshewasaboutnineteen,Samdecidedtolookupherbirthcertificate.Initially,likemanyadoptees,shewasmoreinterestedinfinding herbirthmotherthanherbirthfather,andhadnotreallythoughtmuch aboutthepossibilityoffindingsiblings.Gradually,however,shebecame moreinterestedinfindingherbirthfather.Whenshediddiscoverwhat heroriginalnamehadbeen,Samphonedheradoptivemothertotellher thatshewouldnevercomplainabouthernameagain.Samdescribedto meherstrongemotionalreactiononseeingherbirthrecords,thenames ofherbirthmotherandgrandparents:‘eventhoughitwasjustnameson abitofpaper,itwaslikediscoveringthatthesearethepeople,thatthis wasmyfamily,thiswaswhoIcamefrom’. 36
HOWDOWEKNOWWHOWEARE?
AsurprisingnumberofthoseIintervieweddiscoveredthattheirbirth mother lived, or had connections, quite locally, and this was true in Sam’scase.Bylookingupanameinthephonebook,Samwasableto makecontactwithafriendofherbirthmother’swithwhomthelatterhad livedduringherpregnancy.Andsoshesimplyturnedupatthefriend’s houseand,throughthefriend,madecontactandeventuallywenttomeet herbirthmother. Samdescribedhowshehadgonetomeetherbirthmother,Jane,and howJanehaddescribedtoherhowshehadmetherfatherwho,asshe putit,was‘abitofaJackthelad’.Aswellashearingthestoryoftheir relationship,Samhadonthatoccasionmetherhalf-brotherand-sister: ‘andthatwasquitestrange,knowingtheyweremyhalf-brotherandsisterbutIdidn’tfeelanythingtowardsthem’.Onasecondoccasion,she wentwithherboyfriendtomeetherbirthmother: IlikedthatbecauseI’dfeltverymuchonmyown,becauseIwasin thiswoman’shouse,andJanehadherchildrenthereandherfriend there,andIwastotallylikeanoutsider.Soitwasquitenicetohave somebodyofminethere,ofmylife,andIwantedhimtomeetherto seewhathethought. Sam’sadoptivemotherhadgivenhersomephotographsfromherchildhoodtotakewithherforJane,but‘Shedidn’tacceptthem.Shejustkind oflookedatthemandgavethemback...Shedidn’treallyseemallthat interested.’ Again,likemanyofthoseIinterviewed,Samhadnotdiscoveredany strikingphysicalresemblancetoherbirthmother:‘Theonlythingin common...isthatwebothblushveryeasily,anditannoysmebecause itgenerallyisn’tbecauseI’membarrassed.Ijustgobrightredatthe slightestthing,andshe’sexactlythesame.’ Samtoldmehow,althoughshehadthoughttheywouldbeinregular contact,infact,meetingswithJanehadbeenquitefarapartandhad eventuallycometoahalt,althoughJanedidcontinuetosendbirthday cards.SamhadtriedtofindoutfromJaneaboutherbirthfatherbutshe ‘seemedtohaveaselectivememoryorshejustdidn’twanttoremember’. Shehas,however,keptintouchwithherhalf-brotherand-sister,with whomshedescribedhavingbecome‘reallygoodfriends’andwholived nottoofaraway.Samdideventuallymanagetotraceherbirthfather, 37
JANETCARSTEN
Mike,whohadbeenworkingabroad.Shedescribedherfirstmeeting withhiminvividterms: Imethim,andhewasstandingtherewithgreyhairsweptbackina ponytail,aHawaiianshirtcutdowntopracticallyhisnavelwitha tanandabiganchormedallion...andamassivebeerbelly...andI thought‘Oh,whatacharacter.’ Once again, there was no obvious physical resemblance.After their initialmeeting,Mikehadgonebacktoworkingabroad.‘SoIdidn’tsee himforawhile.Ioccasionallygotapostcard.Butthenhejustturned up. He basically just turns up.You never know when he’s going to appear.’SamhadalsometMike’sbrotherononeoccasion.Shehadnot establishedrelationswithherhalf-siblingsonherfather’sside,andshe foundithardtoimagineMiketogetherwithheradoptiveparents. AswasthecasewithmostofthoseIinterviewed,Sam’sexperiences confirmed,forher,thatshehadbeenbetteroffwithheradoptiveparents. Relationswithherbirthmotherhad,atleastatthetimeIinterviewed her,peteredout,asJanefailedtoshowanyinterestinseeingher.As forherbirthfather,‘Iknowhe’sgladthatIfoundhim,andasmuchas hecanhewantstobearound,but...he’snotafamilyman.’Whatwas importanttoSamwasdiscoveringthatshewaspregnantandstartingher ownfamily.‘Jackispartofme,whichiswonderful...Itfeelsniceto have,Isuppose,myblood,mykin,andstartmyownlittlefamily.’These feelingscounterbalancedhersenseofhavingbeenrejectedforasecond timebyherbirthmother.Assheputit,‘I’mluckytohavenotwantedto findherjustbecauseIneededamum,butjustbecauseIneededtoknow whoIwas.’LikethemajorityofthosewhosestoriesIwastold,Samsaid shehadnoregretsabouthavingundertakenhersearch: All of a sudden you do know where you come from, and you do knowwhatyoushouldhave,whatyouwouldhavebeencalled,and thingslikethat,andyoudoknowhowyou’veendedupwhereyou are.Thingsthatpeoplegenerallytakeforgranted,allofasuddenyou knowitaftertwenty-oddyearsorwhatever. AsIhaveindicated,manyoftheelementsofSam’sstorycanbetaken asrepresentativeofthekindsofscenariosthatunfoldwhenadoptees 38
HOWDOWEKNOWWHOWEARE?
trytofindtheirbirthparents.ThechronologiesofthestoriesIwastold, of course, differ, as do the personalities of the people involved, but inre-readingtheinterviewtranscriptagain,Ihavebeenstruckbythe resonanceofSam’sstory,whichwasalsooneofthelessmelodramatic orflamboyantofthenarrativestowhichIlistened.Thesecondnarrative thatIexamineherehadseveralunusualaspects,andthesewereapparent bothtomeasIlistenedandtoElaineassherecountedherstorytome. Buttherearealsoaspectsofthesetwostoriesthatoverlap,andwecan seecongruenciesbetweenthem. LikeSam,ElainewasinherlatetwentieswhenIinterviewedherin May1999.Shehadalong-termpartner,andtalkedwithawarmand vivaciousmanner.Oncetheinterviewgotgoing,sheneededverylittle promptingtorecountthestoryofhersearch.Elainetoospokewithgreat warmthaboutheradoptiveparents:‘Wegetonverywellandalways have...Ireallyhavegotaverygoodrelationshipwiththem.’Ofcourse, likeallparentsandteenagechildren,theyhadhadtheirfallingsout, andElaineadmittedthesetoo,sayingshehad‘thoughtalotofthatwas probablyjustrebellious’.Shealsospokeofastrainedrelationshipwith anoldersisterwho,likeherself,hadbeenadopted.Elaine,likemostof thoseIinterviewed,saidthatshehadalwaysbeentoldshewasadopted. Butbythewayshedescribedthis,itbecameclearthatbeingtoldasa youngchildoneisadopteddoesnotnecessarilymeanthatonereally understandswhatthismeans: Iremember,mymemoryissitting,itmusthavebeenpre-schooldays, watchingtelevision,andIthinkitwasthenews,andIdon’tknow whenthelawwaschangedforadoptedthings,butIrememberitwas anarticleaboutbeingadoptedandturningroundtomymumand saying‘Whatdoesadoptedmean?’‘Well,that’swhatyouare,we’ve alwaystoldyouthat,butwhatitmeans,I’lltellyouwhenyouare older.’SoIthink,fromthatage,IsortofsensedthatIwasadopted butIdidn’twanttoknowwhatitwas.AndIwastenoreleven.Iwas eitheratprimary6orprimary7,wehadaspellingbookandoneof thewordswehadtodoforspellingwasadopted,andatthatpointI remembertheteachersaying‘Isthereanybodyintheclassadopted?’ AndTomwasadopted,andIthought,‘OhmyGod,Iamaswell!’ ButofcourseIhadn’tbeentoldwhatthewordmeant.AndIwas like,ohyes,IrememberthatdayinMarch.Imeanthatisavivid 39
JANETCARSTEN
memory,becauseIrememberthinkingI’dbeenatthedentistabouta weekbefore,andthedentisthadsaidthatmyteethweresimilartomy sister’s,andmymumhadsaid,‘Well,Idon’tknowhowthatcouldbe becausetheyarebothadopted.’BecauseIwassittingtherethinking, ‘Wellmymum’ssaidadopted,shesaidIwasadopted.’Youknow,I justdidn’twanttobetheadoptedone.AndIwenthomethatnight, anditwasmydad’sbirthday,andIremembersayingtomymum ‘AmIadopted?’andshesaid,‘Yes,I’vealwaystoldyouthat.’And Iremembergoinguptomybedroomandjusthowlingmyeyesout. ButIthinkI’dalwaysknownthattherewassomethingthatIwasn’t goingtolikeaboutit,andIhadstuckmyheadinthesandhopingit wouldgoaway.SoIwouldsayIwasabouttenorelevenwhenIfully understood,theyneversatmedownandsortofsaid‘Bytheway...’ Elaine,asshesaid,hadbeen‘upsetforalongtime’,andalthoughshe didknowaboutheradoption,likemanyadoptees,shehesitatedtobring upthesubjectwithherparents,notwantingtoupsethermotherand, likewise,herparentshadhesitatedtobringupthetopictoo:‘Theywere probablyjustwaitingforme...They’vealwaysjustwaitedforustoask, andthenyoudon’twanttoaskbecauseyoudon’twanttoupsetthem. It’sjustaviciouscircle.’Butasateenager,shehadbeentroubledbyhow herbirthmothercouldhavegivenherupasababy,andbytheideathat herbirthmighthavebeentheresultofviolenceorrape.Atthispointher adoptiveparentshadsettledthesedoubtsbyshowingherthedocuments theyhad: Yes,theybroughtthemdown.Theydidn’thavemynaturalmother’s nameormynaturalfather’snameonit,butwehadabitofpaperfrom thisfosterfamilythatIwasinfortwomonths,andthatwaschanged becausemynamewasLorraine,soIdidn’trealisethatI’d–Ijust assumedthatmymumanddadhadgotmefromdayone,sothatwas abitofashock.ThenIfoundoutmynamewasLorraine,sothatwas strangehavingasecondname... Notwantingto‘hurthermumanddad’,Elainehadletthematter restuntilaftershehadcompletedhereducation.Andthen,onceshehad establishedherselfindependently,shedecidedtosearchforheroriginal birthrecords.Shetoldme: 40
HOWDOWEKNOWWHOWEARE?
Nothingtriggereditoff.Itwasjustgettingolder,morecurious.I wasn’tinarelationship,andIdon’tthinkIcouldhaveevergotten inaseriousrelationship.Ineverfeltcomplete.Ineverfeltwhole.I alwaysneededtoknowandIthinkmaybethatwasit.Ithinktimewas goingon,maybeyoushouldknow,putyourmindatrestandtakeit fromthere. Likeotheradoptees,Elaine,afterlookingupherbirthrecords,placed informationonherselfonanationalregisterforthosewishingtomake contact with birth kin.At this point, events began to take their own course.Shereceivedaletterthatinformedherthatherbirthmotherhad alsoputhernameontheregistersomeyearspreviously.Thismeant thatthesocialworkershesubsequentlyspoketoonthephonecould immediatelygiveElaineinformationaboutherbirthmother,including thefactthatshehadmarriedandgoneontohavefourmorechildren. Elainetoldmethatshe‘wasquitedelightedtohavethesehalf-brothers and-sisters’.Thesocialworkeralsotoldherthathermotherhadbeen widowed: Andthenshejustsaidthat,andwetalkedaboutsomethingelse,andI said,‘Shemusthavebeenawfullyyoungtobewidowed.’Andthere wasjustastonysilence,andthesocialworkersaid,‘Wellthere’s something else I have to tell you.They’re not your half-brothers and-sisters,theyareyourfullbrothersandsisters.’Soatthatpoint, it’slike,ohmyGod,thisisfantastic.Thenthepennydropsthatmy naturalfatherisdead,andI’llnevergettomeethim. Atthispoint,Elaineacceptedthesocialworker’soffertofacilitatea correspondence with her birth mother.An initial exchange of letters revealedthatherbirthmother,Kate,hadputherselfontheregistersoon afterbecomingawidow,andthatshehadsinceremarried.Katealsosent photographsofElaine’ssiblingswhich: wasabsolutelyamazingbecauseIhavealittlesisterthatisme.So, she’sidenticaltome,soit’slike,‘OhmyGod’.WheneverIshowed these photographs to my mum and dad, Mum, she’s like ‘I can’t believeit.’Twoverymuchlikemebutonejustidenticaltome,and Iwroteback... 41
JANETCARSTEN
Afterthis,ElaineandKatespoketoeachotheronthephone,andthey arrangedtomeet. Everythinghadhappenedsoquickly,Ihadn’treally–Idon’tthink youcanbepreparedforsomethinglikethat,butitjustsortofhappened.AndIgotoffthetrain,andIhadmyheaddown,andIthought, Ican’tdoit.I’dseenaphotoofKate,anditwasn’tlikenothaving aclue,andshe’dhadaphotoofme,butapparently–andthisisa bigstandingjoke–shehadherheaddown,andMike[herhusband] said,‘Lookforher.Youknowwhosheis,lookforher.’Allshecould apparentlyseewasfromtheredown,andshegoes,‘Idon’tneedto lookup,that’sherthere.’Justidenticallegs,identicalwalk,knees together,anklesout.Shegoes,‘Iknowthat’smydaughterthere.’ UnlikemanyofthoseIinterviewed,ElaineandKate’sfirstmeeting wentwell,andwasquiterelaxed. Itwasallverymatteroffact...wewentforacoffeeinthestation, satdownanddidsomegeneralgabbing,nothingtooheavy,andwent shopping,gotChristmaspresents,wentforlunch,andwedidthis.It wasveryweird;itwas‘Oh,I’veknownyouallmylife.NoIhaven’t, I’veonlyknownyoutoday.’Therewasnoawkwardsilences,there was,Idon’tknow,itwasjustvery,verystrange.Itjustseemedavery naturalandveryrelaxedday. InmeetingKate,Elainesaidshehadn’tfeltthatshewasmeetingastranger –asseveralofthosewhomIinterviewedclearlydid–butthatshewas morelikesomeoneshealreadyknew.Thereweresomeotherunusual aspectstoElaine’sstory,whichemergedmoreclearlyasshespokeabout theseevents.Shehadbeensurprisedanddelightedtodiscoverthatshe hadseveralfullsiblingsand,asshetoldherstory,itbecameclearthatthe moststrikingfeatureofallwasthewaythatsheeventuallymanagedto establishwarmandpositiverelationshipswithherbrothersandsisters, andhow,asaconsequenceofthis,shehadbeeninsertedintoawhole newnexusofkinrelationswhichhingedonthesesiblings.Interestingly, ElainealsolikenedherrelationshipwithKatetoarelationshipbetween sistersratherthanonebetweenmotheranddaughter: 42
HOWDOWEKNOWWHOWEARE?
She’ssortof,I’dsaymorethanamother-daughterrelationship,a morebigsister-sisterrelationship.She’lltalktome,andshe’lltell methingsthatshewon’ttelltheothers,andstufflikethat.Shestarts confidingwithmeaboutthefamily...shewouldtalktomeandvice versa.Ijusthadnoqualmsfromthewordgo,itwaslikeboyfriend trouble,phoneandtellher... WhilethismighthavebeenexpectedtodriveawedgebetweenElaine andheradoptivemother,thiswasfarfrombeingthecase.AlthoughElaine had,likemanyadoptees,beenquitenervousofbroachingthetopicofher search,particularlywithheradoptivemother,thelatterhadobviously triedtoremainasopenandsupportiveaspossible.Elainedescribed howhermotherhadofferedtoaccompanyheronthetrainjourneyto meetKateforthefirsttime,sayingshewouldsimplydisappearforaday outsomewherealongtheway.Infact,Elainehadmadethisjourneyby herself,buthadappreciatedtheoffer,anddescribedtomehow,onher return,hermumhadmetheroffthetrain:‘andwewentforapizza,and Itoldherallaboutit,andeverythingIhadbeentold,andIthinkKate hadgivenmeafewmorephotosofpeople,anditwasallfine.’Asfar asElaineisconcerned,thefactthatshetoldKatethingsthatshehadn’t spokentohermumabouteventuallyledtotellinghermumaboutthose thingstoobecause,assheputit:‘I’ddoanythingthatwouldgetmeand mymumclosertogetherratherthanputtingawedgebetweenus.’ Elaine’s first meeting with her siblings evoked an immediate and strikingsenseofkinship: andthentheamazingthingwaswebothstartedtotalk,andweall seemedtobetalkingatthesametimeandthehandsweredoingthe samethings,andwewerecomingoutwiththesamethings,andat thatpointitwasgreathilaritybecause,fromthatmomenton,with everythingIdid,oneofthemwouldburstoutlaughingandsay,oh, no,soandsodoesthat,andsoandsodoesthat.SoIthinkwewent round a few shops, then we went and met Fay and that’s when I gotmyfrightbecauseFay,thatwasmewalkingoffthatbusatthat age.Thatwasstrange,thatwasreallystrange.Buttherestofthe afternoon,therewasgreathilarityathowalikeweallwere,andall sortofwalkingtogether,thatwasquiteamusingbecauseweallhad thisstupidwalk,andwewentforlunch,butagainbythetimeIleft, 43
JANETCARSTEN
fromthewordgoitwas‘Ohright,OK,bigsister’...andfromthen onthephonecallsjuststarted... Elainedescribedhowthecontinuedinvolvementofheradoptiveparents inthesenewrelationshipshadallowedgoodrelationswithbothsetsof kintobemaintained: Mymumanddadsaid,‘Tellusallthestories,’butIthink,looking backonit,thatwasthebestthingIcouldhavedone.Keepthem involvedineverything.AndthenSusie[oneofherbirthsisters]gota camcorder,soyouknow,Iwouldcomehomewithvideosofusand everything.Mymumlovedwatchingthevideos...Andastimewent onIthinkshestartedtorelaxmoreandIthinkthecrunchcamewhen thetwolotsmet. ThisinterviewcametowardstheendofthoseIcarriedout,andIhad learntoverthecourseoftheprecedingmonthstoexpecttheunexpected, butatthispointIwasbroughtupshort.NooneelseIhadinterviewedhad managedtointegratetheirbirthkinwiththeiradoptivekin;itwasrare enoughjusttobeabletoestablishsmoothrelationswithabirthmother. ElainedescribedhowKateandhersecondhusband,andElaine’sbirth siblingshadcometoherweddingthepreviousyear.Inorderforthatto happen,theyhaddecideditwouldbegoodforeveryonetomeetatleast oncebeforehand.Infact,thishadallgonewell,andthetwomothershad establishedanamiableandindependentrelationship.AsElainereadily acknowledged,thismadethingsverymucheasierforherself. SHAREDKINSHIP
Elaine’sstoryfallsatthepositiveendofacontinuuminwhich,atthe other(andmorefrequentlyrecounted)extreme,itprovedimpossible toestablishanykindofrelationswithbirthparents.Therelationships thatElainehadsetintrainhadalreadypersistedforsomeyears,and therewerenoobvioussignsthattheywouldbeliabletobreakdown inthefuture.Sam’ssomewhatdifferentstorymightbetakenasfalling roughlymid-wayinthiscontinuum.Inhercase,relationswithherbirth motherhadbeendifficult,andwereeventuallybrokenoff–althoughthe sendingofbirthdaycardssuggestsatleastsomepossibilitiesleftopen
44
HOWDOWEKNOWWHOWEARE?
forthefuture.Butshehadmanagedtoestablishanamiable,ifrather occasional,relationshipwithherbirthfather,andgoodrelationswithher half-siblingsonherbirthmother’sside.Andthiswasthecaseinseveral otherstoriesIwastold,inwhichitseemedfriendlyandongoingcontacts withhalf-siblingswereoftentheunlooked-forresultofsearchesthat hadnotproducedviablerelationswithbirthparents.Siblingship,one mightsay,waslessfreightedbyguiltorblameoneitherside,andthus perhapsmoreamenabletopositiveoutcomes–thoughIwasstruckby theapparentlackofjealousyorrivalryintheseencounters. Onethemewhichemergesfromboththesestories,andthatIsuspect connectswithsiblingship,isthat,wherepositiverelationswithbirth parentswereinstituted,theserelationshipsdidnotexistinisolation.In thestoriesIwastold,thedegreestowhichthoseIintervieweddescribed othersbeinginvolvedintheirsearcheswasveryvariable.However,the mostsuccessfuloutcomes,intermsofinstitutingrelationships,tended tobeachieved,nodoubtforamixtureofreasons,bythosewhodidnot undertaketheirsearchesentirelyalonebut,rather,withtheclosesupportofothers.ThusElaine’sstoryisverystrikinginthatshedescribed notonlyheradoptiveparents’support,butalsohowtheircontinued involvementhadbeenactivelysoughtandencouragedonher,andalso herbirthmother’s,part.Sam,too,hadextremelygoodrelationswithher adoptiveparents,thoughinhernarrativetheirinvolvementinhersearch emergedlessprominently.Shedid,however,speakabouthowimportant herpartner’ssupporthadbeentoher.Andthiswasmentioned,too,by others whom I interviewed, for whom the involvement of a partner meantthattheyfeltlessisolatedduringtheanxioustimesoftracing, andthenmeeting,birthparents.Conversely,thosewhohadundertaken their searches alone, as most did, were more vulnerable when they encountereddifficulties. Elsewhere(2000a;2004)Ihavesuggestedthatoneimportanttheme inthesenarrativesistheattempt,onthepartofadoptees,toexertagency inthepresentovereventsoverwhichtheyhadnocontrolinthepast. Thiswasachievedinavarietyofways–partlybysimplygoingback over past events and reinserting oneself in them as an adult rather thanasachild.Thisinvolvedproactivelyseekingoutknowledge,and arrangingmeetingswithbirthkin,aswellassharingnewknowledge andtheexperienceofmeetingswithapartnerorspouse.Whileasinfants their participation had been inherently passive, as adults, adoptees 45
JANETCARSTEN
initiatedeventsandattemptedtokeepcontrolofhowtheyunfolded.6 Itwasanachievementofsomesenseofagencywhich,Isuspect,led allthosewhomIinterviewedtoreflectpositivelyonhowtheirsearches hadgone,evenwhen,ashappenedinmanycases,theyhadnotbeen abletoestablishrelationswiththeirbirthkin.Butbeingsupportedby partnersorbyadoptiveparentswasnotsimplyamatteroflesseningthe considerableanxietyinvolvedinthesediscoveriesaboutonesorigins. Theinvolvementofpartnersorparentsprovidedaconduitforvoyages ofself-discoverytobetransformedintosharedkinshipevenwhenthis wasthroughlistening,ratherthanthroughanactiveengagementinthe newrelationships(seeDas1997).Thiswasapparentinseveralofthe narrativestowhichIlistened,butitemergesmostclearly,Ithink,in Elaine’sstory.Asshedescribedit,herrelationshipwithheradoptive mother,farfrombeingdamaged,hadactuallyimprovedasElainehad initiatedrelationswithherbirthmotherandsiblings.Andthisprocess washeightenedasthetwomothersengagedwitheachotherdirectly. ButtherewasanotherinterestingfacettoElaine’sstory.Atthetime shebeganhersearch,Elainehadnotbeeninvolvedwithapartner.Asshe saidofherselfatthetime:‘Iwasn’tinarelationship,andIdon’tthink Iwouldeverhavegottenaseriousrelationship.Ineverfeltcomplete.I neverfeltwhole.Ialwaysneededtoknow,andIthinkthatwasmaybeit.’ Elainehad,infact,metthemanshelaterwentontomarryataroundthe sametimethatshebeganhersearchand,inherdescriptionoftheseevents, itwasclearthatshelinkedherengagementandmarriagewithfindingher birthfamily.Itwasthefactthat:‘beforewestartedgoingoutofficially, hewastherefromthewordgo,whichisgood,andhegetsonbrilliantly withthem’,thathadmadeeverythingseemtocometogetherforherover aperiodofaboutayear.Intheratherextraordinaryconjuncturesofthese relationships,Elainevividlyconveyedtheimportancethatsiblingship heldforher: I just sort of feel an instant closeness with them ... this definite bondingthatwastherefromthewordgo.Ithinkthat’swhatIlike somuchaboutit.Theyaremysistersandbrothers.Katewillalways bemynaturalmother,butmaybemorelikeasisterrelationshipthan amotherrelationship,butmysistersandbrothers,theyarelikemy sisterandbrothers.Idon’ttryandgetawayfromthatrelationshipat all. 46
HOWDOWEKNOWWHOWEARE?
Herhusbandhadbeenpartofthisbondingtoo,partlythroughthegood relationshipthathehadformedwithheryoungerbrotherwho,asElaine said,hadalwayswantedabigbrother. KNOWINGWHOWEARE
In setting out to find out about their origins, some of the adoptees I interviewedhadencounteredhalf-siblingsorsiblingswithwhomthere seemed to be more possibilities, or easier ones, for forming ties of relatednessthanwasthecasewiththeirbirthparents.Theidiomsof kinshipbetweensiblings,restingastheydomoreonequalityandsharing thanhierarchy,exclusivityandunconditionalcaremay,inthesecontexts, lend themselves better to the creation of new kinship than parental relations.Whereexplorationsintoone’soriginscouldalsobeshared withadoptivekin,orwithaspouseorpartner,itseemsthattheoutcomes forallofthoseinvolved,intermsofmakingorbreakingrelations,was morelikelytobepositive. ItmightbesaidthatIhaveshiftedthefocusofthispaperfrom‘How doweknowwhoweare?’to‘Whatdoeskinshipdo?’Manypeoplein theWestapparentlyfindthatittakesaconsiderableamountofwork to discover who they are. Whether this work is undertaken through psychotherapy, genealogical research or writing memoirs, it appears tobeundertakeninthespiritofavoyageofself-discoveryratherthan throughanyparticularassumptionsabouttheperceivedcertaintiesof kinshiprelations.SeveralofthosewhomIinterviewedspecificallytold methattheyweren’tinsearchofnewrelationships:‘Idon’tneedanother mother;Ialreadyhaveone.’Butofcoursetherealitiesmaybemore complex.ThesearchesIhavediscussedherewere,formostofthoseI interviewed,moreinthenatureofinternaljourneysofself-discovery thanattemptstofindready-madekinshiprelations.TheexperiencesI wastoldabouthadnotnecessarilybeenshared,and,iftheywere,then sometimesonlytoaverylimiteddegree.Theyundoubtedlyreflected theimportanceofcreatingone’sownoriginstory,orbeingtheauthorof one’sownlife,toaWesternsenseofself(LambekandAntze1996).And heretheinevitableretrospectiveorientationintimeofsuchendeavours issignificant.Itwasthroughassumingagreatersenseofcontrolover theirpastthatthoseIinterviewedapparentlyalsogainedasenseofwho theywere.
47
JANETCARSTEN
The foregrounding of issues of identity and memory is perhaps surprising in a context where one might expect interviewees to speakmoreabouttheimportanceofgeneticinheritance.Ihavediscussed elsewhere how those I interviewed did not spontaneously filter their experiences in this way. Even when specifically asked a questionwhichinvitedreflectionontherelativeimportanceofnature versus nurture in their stories, responses were extremely variable – attributingsimilaritieswithadoptiveorbirthfamiliestoupbringing or to inheritance, or to a combination of these, in a manner which was almost certainly as diverse as those of a more general population(Carsten2000a,2004).Thismaybepartlytheresultofthefact thattheseinterviewswerecarriedoutafteradopteeshadengagedin searches,ratherthanwhentheywerestillinprospect.Itmaybethat adopteesonlyminimisedthesignificanceofgeneticinheritancehaving discoveredthelimitstotheconnectionstheirsearchesrevealed–both intermsoftherelationshipsthatwerelikelytoensue,andthesenseof similaritytobirthrelatives.Withouthavingconductedresearchamong thosewhowerecontemplatingembarkingonsearches,itisdifficultto assessthispossibilitybut,onthewhole,thoseIspoketoregardedtheir presentidentityasaresultofamixtureofenvironmentalandgenetic factors. The motives behind searches involved a perceived need among theseadopteestodiscoverthefactsoftheirownhistories–histories whichcouldthenberefractedthroughthelensofeitherenvironmental or genetic factors, with either being given more weight, depending partlyonwhatwasrevealed,andpartlyontheirownpriorexperiences andattitudes.Thus,intherarecaseofbeingabletomakeafirmand positiveconnectionwithbirthrelatives,itisperhapsnotsurprisingto findthatElaine’saccountrefersseveraltimestoanuncannysenseof physicalsimilaritywithhersistersorherbirthmother.Incontrast,other adopteesmighteitherstressalackofphysicalsimilarity,suchasSam’s depictionofherbirthfather,ornoteaphysicalresemblance,butuseit tounderlineasenseofemotionalestrangement,asinhercommenton herbirthmother’ssimilartendencytoblusheasily(Carsten2000a).The rangeofpossibilitiesthatareopenunderthesecircumstancessuggests that Schneider’s assertions about the symbolic importance of blood orbiogeneticinheritanceinAmericankinshipmeritsquitealotmore investigation(seeEdwards2000). 48
HOWDOWEKNOWWHOWEARE?
And this brings us back to the comparison with Malay kinship in LangkawiwithwhichIbeganthisessay.AsIhavediscussedelsewhere, inconversationsabouttheeffectsoflong-termfosteringoraboutthe natureofkinshipconnection,thoseIknewwellinLangkawitendedto emphasisehowphysicalappearanceandkinrelatednessweremorethe resultoflivingtogetherinthesamehouse,andofeatingfoodcooked inthesamehearth,thanoftiesofsexualprocreation.Thosewhoare thoughttobemostalikearethosewhoarenurturedinthesamewomb, and brought up together in the same house, sharing food as well as procreative links; in other words, full siblings. Siblingship is at the heartofMalaykinship.Itprovidesthemodelformoralquasi-kinship relationsamongthosewhoarenotrelated,andformarriage.Inthissense Malaykinshipcanbeviewedasanelaborationonthethemeofexpanded siblingship(Carsten1997;McKinley1981). Furthermore,likeRitaAstuti’sbeautifullyevokedfigureoftheaged DadilahyamongtheVezoofMadagascar(Astuti2000),theseMalays tendtomapoutkinshipinfrontofthem,seeingitproducedinthefuture, in a succession of children, grandchildren and great grandchildren. Ratherthantracingtiesoforigintoparticularancestors,itisbeingpart ofanextendednetworkofsiblingsandcousins,andhavingchildrenand grandchildren,thatensuresthecertaintiesofwhotheyareinthepresent. Nor,Ithink,isasenseofagencyorcontroloverpasteventscentralto thoseMalayswhoIknowwell.Thecertaintiesofpoliticalmarginality inthepastdonotprovideafertilegroundforthis(Carsten1995b).7 Knowingwhoyouareis,atleastinpart,groundedintheassumptions ofpresentandfuturekinshiprelationsthatcanbecalledontoproducea feastforthousandsinamatterofdays,ortoshoreuptemporaryfinancial insecuritybymeansofasimplephonecall.Hereidentityisnotinquestion, andwhatonewouldmeanbyasking,‘Howdoweknowwhoweare?’ woulditselfbeabitofapuzzle.Theimportantthingaboutkinshipinthis contextisnottoprovideanswerstothesekindsofquestionbuttolive outproperlythemoralobligationsthatkinshipsetsintrain–andalso constantlytocreatemorekinshipintheformofsiblingsetswhogoonto intermarryandproducemoresiblingsetsinthefuture. ThissoundslikesomethingverymuchlikeMcKinley’scharacterisation ofkinshipasmoralphilosophy.ButMcKinleyalsosuggeststhatthe ‘manyreductionsinthescopeofkinshipwithinEuro-Americansociety’ have left Western culture with ‘no effective equivalent to kinship’. 49
JANETCARSTEN
WhatistakenforkinshipintheWestismerelyapenumbraofbonds surroundingindividualsociallife,withthevalueofindividualautonomy always pushing such attachments very near to their vanishing point (2001:138). Here,IamnotsurethatIwouldfollowhim.Although,theadoption narrativesIhavepresentedherecould,inmanyways,besaidtoepitomise anindividualquestforidentitythatischaracteristicofalackofkinship intheWest,nevertheless,Ithinktherearesomeelementsofthesestories thatwouldbeimmediatelyrecognisabletomyMalayfriends.Itistrue thattheideaofasearchforone’sbirthparentswouldseemratheralien becauseofthewaythatMalayfosteringoccursalongsideanetworkof othertiesthatdoesnotexcludethosewithbirthkin.Nevertheless,theidea thatonemightdiscoversiblingsratherthanbirthparentswouldcertainly beappreciatedbecauseitaccordssoverywellwiththelogicofMalay kinship, operating as an expanded system of siblingship. Following fromthis,andthinkingfurtherabouttheimportanceofthetwostories Ihaverelatedhere,theideathatsuccessfulmaritalrelationsareina fundamentalwaylinkedtopositivesiblingrelationswouldalsobevery familiarinMalayterms.Mostimportantofall,perhaps,thesensethat kinshiprelationsareprovedinthedoing,andthattheirviabilityrests, atleastinpart,inopennesstofuturepossibilitieswouldbeimmediately comprehensible. AlthoughIhavesuggestedthat,fromthisMalaypointofview,as frommanyothers,thequestion‘Howdoweknowwhoweare?’might notnecessarilybeeitherpressingorrelevantinthetermsitpresented itselftothoseIinterviewedinScotland,andthatoriginstoriesmaynot bethoughtofasprovidingthekeytoidentity,Ithinkthat,aboveall,the peopleIknowinLangkawiwouldimmediatelyrecogniseElaine’sdesire ‘tobepartofahugefamily’,andherdelightnowthatshefeelssheis. NOTES 1. ThisresearchwasfundedbyaNuffieldFoundationSocialScienceResearch Fellowship.IamgratefultotheScottishNGOthathelpedmemakecontact withadoptees,andtoJenniferSpeirsforherinitialintroduction. 2. Research in Langkawi from 1980–2 was funded by the Social Science ResearchCouncil(nowESRC).Subsequentresearchwasfundedbythe Wenner-GrenFoundationandtheBritishAcademy.Returnvisitsin1999
50
HOWDOWEKNOWWHOWEARE?
3.
4. 5.
6.
7.
and2005weresupportedbygrantsfromtheMunroFundoftheUniversity ofEdinburgh. SeeCarsten1991foradetailedanalysisoffosteringpatternsinLangkawi. Mostcasesofinformalfosteringinvolvedchildrenlivingforhighlyvariable lengthsoftimewithkin;theyretainedknowledgeabout,andrelationswith, theirparents. Namesofintervieweesandoftheirrelatives,andsomeotheridentifying information,havebeenchanged. TheAdoptionsUnitoftheofficeoftheRegistrarGeneralinScotlandstates that,in2002,454peopleappliedforaccesstotheiroriginalbirthcertificateat theGeneralRegisterOfficeforScotland.Thisfigure,whichissubstantially higherthantheseventy-threeadultadopteesTriseliotisrecordsasseeking thisinformationinthetwelvemonthsduring1969–70whenheconducted hisresearch(Triseliotis1973:11),doesnotincludethosewho,knowing theiroriginalbirthname,applydirectlyforaccesstotheCourtProcessof theiradoption.Nordoesitincludethosewho,knowingtheiroriginalname, directlyplacetheirnameonaregisterforthoseseekingtomakecontact withbirthkin.Compositefiguresarenotavailable(JenniferSpeirs,personal communication). Inseveralcases,whenbirthmotherswerefelttobecomeoverlydemanding orassertive,thoseIintervieweddescribedhowtheyhadwithdrawnfrom contact. I have previously discussed how an ongoing history of migration to Langkawi from peninsular Malaysia, as well as southern Thailand and Sumatra, has defined the contemporary population of Langkawi. Such demographic mobility is characteristic of many parts of SoutheastAsia (Carsten1995b).AlthoughLangkawivillagershaveahistoryofpoverty, economicmarginalityanddemographicmobility,theyareneverthelesspart ofthepoliticallydominantMalayMuslimmajorityinMalaysia,andthis informsthesensetheyhaveofthemselvesinthecontemporaryMalaysian politicallandscape.TheobservationsImakeherewould,ofcourse,notapply toMalaysianChineseorIndians,andonemightalsoexpectdifferencesfor middle-orupper-classurbanMalays. REFERENCES
Astuti, R. 2000. ‘Kindreds and descent groups: new perspectives from Madagascar’,inJ.Carsten(ed.),Culturesofrelatedness:newapproachesto thestudyofkinship,Cambridge:CambridgeUniversityPress. Carsten,J.1991.‘Childreninbetween:fosteringandtheprocessofkinshipon PulauLangkawi,Malaysia’,Man26:425–43.
51
JANETCARSTEN
——1995a. ‘The substance of kinship and the heat of the hearth: feeding, personhoodandrelatednessamongMalaysofPulauLangkawi’,American Ethnologist22(2):223–41. ——1995b.‘Thepoliticsofforgetting:migration,kinshipandmemoryonthe peripheryoftheSoutheastAsianstate’,JournaloftheRoyalAnthropological Institute1:317–35. ——1997.Theheatofthehearth:theprocessofkinshipinaMalayfishing community,Oxford:ClarendonPress. ——2000a.‘“Knowingwhereyou’vecomefrom”:rupturesandcontinuities oftimeandkinshipinnarrativesofadoptionreunions’,JournaloftheRoyal AnthropologicalInstitute6:687–703. ——2000b.‘Introduction:culturesofrelatedness’,inJ.Carsten(ed.),Cultures ofrelatedness:newapproachestothestudyofkinship,Cambridge:Cambridge UniversityPress. ——2004. After kinship, NewYork and Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. ——Forthcoming.‘Constitutiveknowledge:tracingtrajectoriesofinformation innewcontextsofrelatedness’,AnthropologicalQuarterly. Das,V.1997.‘Languageandbody:transactionsintheconstructionofpain’,in A.Kleinman,V.DasandM.Lock(eds),Socialsuffering,Berkeley:University ofCaliforniaPress. Davidoff,L.,M.Doolittle,J.FinkandK.Holden.1999.Thefamilystory:blood contractandintimacy,1830–1960,LondonandNewYork:Longman. Edwards, J. 2000. Born and bred: idioms of kinship and new reproductive technologiesinEngland,Oxford:OxfordUniversityPress. Lambek,M.andP.Antze.1996.‘Introduction:forecastingmemory’,inP.Antze andM.Lambek(eds),Tensepast:culturalessaysintraumaandmemory,New YorkandLondon:Routledge. McKinley,R.1981.‘CainandAbelontheMalaypeninsula’,inM.Marshall (ed.),SiblingshipinOceania:studiesinthemeaningofkinrelations(ASAO MonographsNo.8),Lanham,Md.:UniversityPressofAmerica. ——2001.‘Thephilosophyofkinship’,inR.FeinbergandM.Oppenheimer (eds),Theculturalanalysisofkinship:thelegacyofDavidSchneider,Urbana andChicago:UniversityofIllinoisPress. Schneider,D.M.1980.Americankinshipaculturalaccount,2nded.Chicago: UniversityofChicagoPress. ——1984.Acritiqueofthestudyofkinship,AnnArbor:UniversityofMichigan Press. Strathern,M.1999.‘Refusinginformation’,inProperty,substanceandeffect: anthropologicalessaysonpersonsandthings,LondonandNewBrunswick, NJ:AthlonePress.
52
HOWDOWEKNOWWHOWEARE?
Triseliotis,J.1973.Insearchoforigins:theexperiencesofadoptedpeople, LondonandBoston:RoutledgeandKeganPaul. ——1984.‘Obtainingbirthcertificates’,inP.Bean(ed.),Adoption:essaysin socialpolicy,law,andsociology,NewYork:TavistockPublishers.
53
CHAPTER3
WHATISGOINGTOHAPPENNEXT? CharlesStafford
Intheearlyandmid-1990s,whileconductingfieldworkinnortheast China,Ibecamefriendswithafarmer,MrZhang.Althoughhewasonly sixty-onewhenwemet,Ithoughtatfirstthathemightbeagooddeal older.Hehadanervousdisposition,andIlaterlearnedthathesuffered badly from insomnia. It seemed he was worried about many things –indeed,aboutalmosteverything–rangingfromtherisingpriceof fertilizer,towhetherornotTaiwanmightdecidetoseparatefromChina, thusprovokingwar.Ican’treallyhopetoexplain,basedonafewmonths’ fieldwork,exactlywhatgeneratedMrZhang’svariousanxieties;but evenacursoryglanceathislifestorymayprovideuswithsomeclues. Hewasbornin1932,andgrewupduringtheJapanesecolonialera inManchuria,so-called.Thismaywellhavebeenanervous-making timetobeachild.Hetoldmethat,amongotherrestrictions,theJapaneseforbadelocalpeopletoeatrice.Itwasalsoprohibitedforthelocal populationtogivericetotheirancestorsduringthecrucialNewYear offerings.Somefamiliesdaredtodosoinsecretanyway,butthiscould havedireconsequencesbecausetherewereinformantsinthecountryside–‘runningdogs’–whomighttelltheJapanese.WhenMrZhang wastwelveyearsold,thecolonialeracollapsedaroundhim,tobereplacedbythefurtherdangersanduncertaintiesoftheChinesecivilwar. Eventually,theCommunistsdefeatedtheKMT,afterwhichsomeofthe ‘runningdogs’werekilled. DuringthissamevolatileperiodofmodernChinesehistory,the1940s, MrZhangfacedpersonaltragedy.TheyearbeforetheJapanesedefeat, whenhewaseleven,hismotherdied,tobefollowedbythedeathofhis 55
CHARLESSTAFFORD
fatherfouryearslater,whenhewasfifteen.Myunderstandingisthat bothdeathswerecausedbyillness,althoughIhavenotbeenableto confirmthis. Mr Zhang’s story since then has been one of trying to establish networksofsupport,howeverfragile,againsttheodds.Withnoparents tohandlethenegotiations,heneverthelesssecuredamarriageagreement. Then,ashistiestohisparents’villagebecameincreasinglytenuous, heandhiswifemovedtohernatalcommunityinordertoreceivehelp fromherkin.Thiswasanimportantconsideration,notleastbecause theyhadnochildrenoftheirown.Eventually,however,theyadopted a daughter who went on to marry a Chinese-Korean man.This new son-in-law,havingcomefromapoorbackground,agreedtoliveinhis wife’svillage,andinthehomeofMrandMrsZhang.Hewastobetheir yanglaoxu–‘support-the-elderlyson-in-law’–buthedidnottakeonMr Zhang’ssurname,nordidhehandoverhisincometohim,norwashe,in anymeaningfulsense,underhisfather-in-law’scontrol.Still,everyone likedandrespectedhim,especiallyafterhiswifegavebirthtotworather wonderfulgrandchildren,agirlandaboy.Atthetimeofmyfirstvisitto thevillageofDragonHeadintheearly1990s,thesechildrenweresix yearsoldandtwoyearsold,respectively. ItmightbenotedthatMrZhang,whenImethim,waslivingwith a number of kinship arrangements which, although very common in China,wouldstillbeseenbymanypeopleinthecountrysideasnervousmaking.Hedidnothavethesupport,toanysignificantextent,ofan existingpatrilinealnetwork,nor–intheabsenceofason–couldhe besaidtohaveputveryreliablearrangementsinplaceforhisold-age security.Instead,hedependedprimarilyonhiswife’srelatives,onan adopted daughter, on the adopted daughter’s husband (who was an outsiderinthecommunitywheretheylived),ongrandchildrenwhodid notsharehissurname,onfriendsandonthestate. NorhadMrZhangexactlyprosperedunderthepost-Maoeconomic reforms.Atanagewhenmostpeoplewouldliketostopworryingabout suchthings,hefacedconsiderablefinancialinsecurity.WhenImethim, hewastryingtofigureouthowtobuildanewhousebecausehisold oneprovidedlimitedinsulationagainstthebittercoldofthenorthChina winters.Asyoumightexpect,thisgeneratedheadachesforhim,notleast becausethehousewouldcostmorethanseventimeshisannualincome. Inordertostartbuildinghewasobliged,inhismid-sixties,toborrow 56
WHATISGOINGTOHAPPENNEXT?
asignificantamountofmoneyfromrelativesandneighbours,money whichwouldfallduewithinthreeyears.Whatifhecouldnotpayit back? IcouldgoonwiththislistofthingsthatworriedMrZhang.Butlet me stop there, because my focus in this chapter is not so much the particularitiesofMrZhang’slife,interestingthoughthesemaybe.What Ireallywanttoexaminearehisattempts,inthecontextofthislife,to addresswhatispresumablyaverycommontypeofhumanquestion, namely:whatisgoingtohappennext? Itakeitforgrantedthatmostpeopleinmostsocietiesareatleast somewhat anxious not only (retrospectively) about things that have already happened, but also about what is waiting around the corner. Of course, many anthropologists, on hearing this, will think of the hugerangeofwaysinwhichsuchconcernsmightbearticulatedand addressed.Consider,forinstance,Weber’sfamousaccountofreligious anxiety.Hetellsus,amongotherthings,thatCalvinistswereconcerned aboutbeing‘saved’–aprospectthat,sofarasIknow,isamatterof totalindifferencetoMrZhang.Moretothepoint,giventhebeliefsof Weber’sCalvinistsaboutpredestination(which,again,areveryunlike MrZhang’sideasabout‘fate’),theyapproachedthepresentandthe futureinveryparticularways.Theybelievedthatworldlysuccessnow –somethingthatrequiredcarefulplanningandinvestment–couldbe takenasasignofhavingbeenchosenbyGod.Toputthisdifferently: anxietyaboutafuturethattheycouldnot,inanycase,control(thanks topredestination)wassublimatedthrough(controllable,future-oriented) activityinthepresent(Weber2001). PierreBourdieu,forhispart,haswrittenofpeoplewhofaceavery differentkindofdilemma:thoseforwhomthefutureismoreorless withouthope.Commentingontheunevendistributionoflife-chancesin society,hesuggeststhatthosewithpowerovertheworldtendtohave aspirationsthatare,ineffect,‘adjustedtotheirchancesofrealisation’. Bycontrast,therelativelydisempoweredaremorelikely,hesays,to comeupwithaspirationsthatare: detachedfromrealityandsometimesalittlecrazy,asif,whennothing waspossible,everythingbecomespossible,asifalldiscoursesabout thefuture...hadnootherpurposethantofillwhatisnodoubtoneof themostpainfulofwants:thelackofafuture.(Bourdieu2000:226) 57
CHARLESSTAFFORD
So although I’ve suggested that everyone worries about what will happennext,thereisclearlyasignificantgapbetweentheresponsesof Weber’sCalvinistsandBourdieu’ssub-proletarianstotheirrespective predicaments. Bycontrastwiththeenterprisinghopefulnessoftheformer,andthe daydreaminghopelessnessofthelatter,thereisalso,perhaps,thepossibilityofindifference.Andindeedwedohaveethnographicaccountsof societiesinwhichrelativelylittleemphasis–insomecases,almostnone –isplacedonthinkingaboutorplanningforthefuture(Dayetal.1999). Alongtheselines,mycolleagueRitaAstutihasdescribedthe‘shorttermism’oftheVezoofMadagascar,afishingpeoplewhoclaimtobe constantly‘surprised’(tseriky)bymuchofwhathappenstothem(Astuti 1995,1999).AstutidescribestheVezoas‘present-oriented’,andnotes thattheyseethemselvesneitherasheavilydeterminedbythepast,noras capableofplanningforthefuture.Butperhapsinthinkingthistheyare beingabitdisingenuous,becausetheydosometimesplanandsave–not leastinordertobeabletomeetfutureritualexpenses(1995:128).They alsoworryaboutsomeeventualities;forexample,theyspeculatethatthe arrivalofJapanesefishingvesselsnearMadagascarmightcausethesea torunoutoffish(1995:48).Andactivitiesinthemarketplaceappearto compelatleastsomeVezo,someofthetime,totrytopredictthecourse ofsupplyanddemand(Astuti1999). Soeveninsocietieswherealackofconcernaboutthefutureseems unusuallymarked,Iassumethereareatleastafewmechanisms–historicallyandculturallyvariableones,ofcourse–forthinkingandtalking aboutwhatmighthappennext. ButletmestayforamomentwiththeVezo.Astutitellsusthat,when itcomestodealingwithlife,theVezodescribethemselvesas‘lacking wisdom’(tsymahihitsy),andthisspecificallymeansthattheydonot knowhowtolearnfromthepastinordertodealwiththeuncertaintiesof thepresentandthefuture(1995:51).Thus,asI’venoted,theyfrequently express surprise at what happens to happen.A more rational way to proceed,astheVezothemselvesseemtoknow,wouldbetoengageina bitoflearning. WhenMrZhangthinks(withsomeanxiety)aboutwhatisgoingtohappen next,hehasthebenefitofmorethansixdecadesofpersonalexperience, someofitbitterandallofitpresumablyeducational.Buthecanalso 58
WHATISGOINGTOHAPPENNEXT?
drawonaChinesetraditionthat–unliketheVezoone–isverystrongly orientedtowardsboththepastandthefuture.Thatistosay,thistradition stressesnotonlytheextenttowhichthehistoricalpast(includingthe historyofkinrelationswithinandacrossancestrallines)weighsupon anddeterminesthepresent,butalsotheextenttowhichthefuturemaybe predictable,andinsomewaysevencontrollable.Toputthisdifferently, thistraditionholdsthatthesequenceofeventsweconfrontinlifeisnot entirely(orevenpredominantly)random.Thosewhocanseethepatterns inthesequences,andwhocanlearnfromobservedregularities,have acquiredapotentiallyimportanttypeofknowledgeor,astheVezomight haveit,wisdom. Inwhatfollows,Iwanttofocusontwo‘pattern-recognitionexercises’ ofthiskind,bothofwhicharehighlyrelevanttothecaseofMrZhang. Thesecond,thatI’llcometoinamoment,hastodowithpatternsin interpersonalrelations.Butthefirsthastodospecificallywithpredictions ofthefuture,andiscentredaroundChina’scosmologicalscheme. IshouldstartbysayingthatsoonafterImetMrZhanghemadeitclear tomethathewasagainsttraditionalChinese‘superstitions’,andthathe hadbasicallysupportedtheCommunistefforttorootthemoutonceand forall.Heiscertainlynotreligiousinanyobservableway.SoIwasa littlesurprisedtolearnthatheispersonallyverykeenonsuanming,i.e. on‘calculatingfate’,andactuallyseeshimselfassomethingofanexpert init.Infact,thisisn’tentirelysurprisingbecausethereissomething proto-scientificaboutChinesecosmologywhichmakesitattractiveto people who wouldn’t be caught dead worshipping gods. In terms of comparisonsacrosscultures,thisisaveryimportantpoint.Onereason forMrZhangtoconcentrateonwhatwillhappennextisthatquiteafew badthingshave,ofcourse,alreadyhappenedtohimduringhislifetime. However,becausehedoesnotbelieveingods–unlikemanypeoplein theworld,includingmanypeopleinChina–atheodicy,assuch,isn’tof muchusetohim.Thatis,hecan’tmakeuseofagod-centredexplanation ofhis(possiblyunfairquotaof)suffering.Whathereliesoninsteadis thenaturalistic,orquasi-naturalistic,systemforexplainingfatethatis foundinChinesecosmology/astrology.1 Thereisn’tspaceheretogointothedetailsofthissystem,butlet me briefly explain its logic as understood by many ordinary people. Basically,whathappensintheuniversecanbeexplainedwithreference topatterns.Thisispartlybecausetheuniverse’stemporalcyclesrepeat 59
CHARLESSTAFFORD
themselves:yearfollowsyear,etc.Butitisalsobecausemanyother transformativeprocessesintheuniverse(e.g.theprocesswherebyone naturalelementistransformedintoanother)havetheirownrepetitive logics.Anindividual,bornataparticularmomentintime,acquiresa certain destiny. One can predict this destiny through analysing the individual’spositionvis-à-visthenaturalcyclesoftheuniverse;but onecanalsomanipulateitincertainways.Forinstance,onecanreckon whichdaysoryearswillbeespeciallydangerousforcertaintypesof activities,andthenavoidthem. ThisChinesewayofcomprehendingthings–which,Imightnote, is built significantly on ‘structural logics’ in the Levi-Straussian sense – may be characterised as mathematical in orientation, and it certainlyhasanumerologicaltendency.2Forinstance,fortune-tellers oftensimplymanipulatenumbersofyearsordaysorhoursinorderto ‘calculate’(suan)thesignificanceofaparticularmomentintimeforan individual.Ifyouvisitasuanmingren,literallya‘calculatingdestiny person’,you’relikelytofindthat,amongotherthings,hewritesdown sequences of numbers and literally does some calculations, before discussing the possible course of events.As practices of this kind illustrate,withintheChinesecosmology,numbersareheldtoreveal somethingprofoundaboutthenatureoftheuniverseandtheposition ofindividualsinit.Sothisisonewayofponderingthefuture,andeven quantifyingit. Butgiventhatmuchofhislifehasalreadypassedhimby,whatis itsrelevanceforMrZhang?Inhishouse,hekeepscopiesofseveral different lunar calendars (almanacs), which contain a good deal of informationusefulforcalculatingfate,alongwithatleastonewellthumbedspecialistbookaboutfortune-telling.Whenhethinksofthe future–e.g.whenhesortsouthishouse-buildingplans–there’sno questionthatthecosmologicalframeworkI’vedescribedcomesinto play.Outsideexpertsmaybeconsulted,especiallywhenveryserious mattersareatstake.Forinstance,hiswife’shealthwasfrailduringmy lastvisit,andeveryonewas,ofcourse,takingincrediblyseriouslythe news(froma‘calculatingdestinyperson’)thatshemightwelldiewithin theyear. AnothermatterofconcernduringthetimeIspentwithhimwasthefact thatoneofhisnephews(hiswife’sbrother’sson)wasnotyetengaged tomarry.ItdroveMrandMrsZhangtodistractionthatthisyoungman 60
WHATISGOINGTOHAPPENNEXT?
wassononchalantaboutfindingawife.Fortune-tellingindicatedthathe hadonlytwoyearswithinwhichtoarrangeasatisfactorymatch,after whichtheprospectsforahappyoutcomewoulddramaticallydecrease. Ontheonehand,Ifounditeasytosympathisewiththenephew,who couldn’tquitebelievethatthingsweresopressing.Ontheotherhand, givenMrZhang’sownexperienceofthebrutalfatefulnessoflife,it doesn’tsurprisemethatheshouldbeanxiousaboutrisk-taking–and turntothecosmologicalsystem,i.e.thesystemforreadingthepatterns oftheuniverse,forguidance. Ofcourse,Chinesecosmologyisaveryparticulartypeofculturalhistoricalartefact,asisthemoregeneral‘numericalorientation’–in many respects very highly elaborated – within Chinese culture and thought (cf. Stafford 2003a).And yet some of the principles behind these things are, undoubtedly, widely shared across human cultures. Soif,asI’vebeensuggesting,it’saveryhumanthingtoaskquestions aboutwhatisgoingtohappennext,itisalsoaveryhumanthingto seekanswersthroughobservingthepatternsofrealityinnumericalor quasi-mathematicalterms.Obeyesekereremarks,forinstance,onthe ‘persistenceandproliferation’ofastrologicalpractices(whichhavea numerologicalorientation)inSouthAsianlayBuddhism,andagreat manyotherexamplesofthissametendencycouldbecited.3Indeed, whenAstutitellsusaboutritualplanningamongsttheVezo–who,as I’veindicated,aregenerallyveryun-Chineseintheirapproachtothe pastandthefuture–itturnsoutthatthey,too,careagooddealabout theauspiciousnessofcertaindaysandtimesforkeyactivities.They consultdiviners(knownasombiasa)whoarespecialistsinthedifficult taskoffinding‘gooddays’withintheflowoftimeonwhichimportant ritualscanbesafelyheld(Astuti1995:129).Ithappensthatthesikidy techniquesusedbytheseMalagasydivinersdrawdirectlyuponArabic influences,andthattheyareexplicitlynumericalandmathematicalin orientation(Ascher1997). Oneattractionofthisstyleofdivination,I’dliketostress,isthatit mightjustaboutbeimmunetohumaninterference.Thatis,byusing quantificationandrandomisationtotrytogaindirectaccesstothetruth, onehopes–perhapsagainsthope?–thatthemessybusinessofhuman intentionalitywillbekeptoutoftheprocess.4Giventhetendencyof humanstointerfereintheplansandprojectsofothers,perhapsthisisa wisemove. 61
CHARLESSTAFFORD
Nowletmeturntothesecond‘pattern-recognitionexercise’I’vereferredto,theonethathastodowithpatternsininterpersonalrelations. Inthinkingaboutthis,itmayhelptodrawonthenotionofschemasas usedbycognitiveanthropologists.Schemas,inverysimpleterms,may bethoughtofas‘learnedexpectationsregardingthewaythingsusually go’(StraussandQuinn1997:49).Intermsofcognitiveefficiency,the advantageofschemasisthattheyfreeusfromtheneedtoconstantly rethinkthefundamentalcategoriesandpracticesoflife. So:whatistheschemainChinafor‘thewaythingsusuallygo’ininterpersonalrelations?Asyoumightexpect,aproperanswertothiswould behugelycomplex,notleastbecauseinChinatherearefolktheories ofmanykindsabouthumanrelations,thelifeoftheemotionsandso on.Manyofthese,perhapsnotsurprisingly,arebuiltaroundnotionsof reciprocity:forexample,theideathatchildrenshouldreciprocatefor theloveandcarereceivedfromtheirparents,orthatafamilyshould reciprocateforthesupportgivenbyneighboursandfriendsintimesof need.SuchideasarehardlyuniquetoChina,andindeedthepatterningof reciprocityacrosstherangeofhumansocietieshasbeenoneofthemain preoccupationsofmodernanthropology. Buthowaresuchpatterns–thestuffofinterpersonalandcollective relations – actually conceived and articulated by ordinary people in China?And what gives them emotional force? In previous work on ChinaandTaiwanI’vestressedtheorganisingpowerofwhatmightbe calledthe‘separationandreunion’idiomorschema(Stafford2000a, 2003b).Toputitassimplyaspossible,thisholdsthatthenormalthing inlifeisforpeople(andspirits)togoawayandthentoreturnagain. Thisdoesn’tsoundverycomplicated,althoughofcoursetheemotions connected with some of these arrivals and departures might be very complicatedindeed. ButwhatIwanttostress–anditrelatescloselytothesepsychological complications–isthatpatternsof‘comingandgoing’(laiwang)have agreatsocialsignificanceinruralChina.Thisisnotonlybecausethey areintimatelylinkedtodeeppatternsofreciprocitybetweenpersons, butalsobecausetheyfundamentallyorganiseasubstantialproportion ofChinesesociallifebothinsideandoutsideoffamilies.Amongmany otherexamplesIcouldgive,thelunarcalendariscentrallyframedaround idioms and practices of separation and reunion, e.g. in the ‘sending away’ (song) and ‘welcoming’ (jie) of gods and ancestors at crucial 62
WHATISGOINGTOHAPPENNEXT?
moments,orinthenear-absoluterequirementthatchildrenshouldreturn homebeforeeachnewyeararrives.Thisspatiallogicgenuinelymatters becauserelationshipsofmanykinds–includingthosebetweenfriends, betweenchildrenandparents,betweendescendantsandancestors,and betweencommunitiesandgods–areconceived,ingreatpart,asproducts ofseparationsandreunions.Toputthisdifferently:whilereciprocityis seenasthefoundationstoneofproperrelationships,withoutmoments ofseparationandreunionsuchrelationshipsmightneverberecognised orsustained–andcouldeventuallyfadeaway.5It’sasifoneneedsa poignantdeparture(oratleastadepartureofsomekind)inordertomake arelationshipreal. Perhapsanthropologistsreadingthis(andthenseeingtheexamples whichfollowinthenextsection)willaskwhyIshouldstress‘patterns ofseparationandreunion’asopposedto‘patternsofreciprocity’,given thattheformerissurelyonlyalocalChineseidiomforthelatter.Briefly, Idosoinordertorelatemyanalysistothepsychologyofattachment –somethingthatarguablyhelpsdeterminepatternsofreciprocityinall humansocieties.Fromadevelopmentalpointofview(towhichI’llreturn inamoment),theemotionsofattachmentarguablyprefigurepracticesof reciprocity,andhelptomotivatethem. Butbeforegettingtothat:howdoestheschemaI’mdescribingrelate to questions regarding what is going to happen next? First, as I’ve noted,theseparationandreunionschemaisakeyorganisingprinciple behindtheannualcalendaroffestivalsandevents,whichmeansthat anticipation of the future is closely linked to it. Second, the schema givespeoplestrongexpectationsaboutthepatternsthatinterpersonal relationswillfollowovertime.Forexample,evenwhenlovedonesdie, wecananticipatefuturereunionswiththemthroughtheproceduresfor worshippingthedead.Third–andformethisisthemostinteresting point–becausethepracticesofseparationandreunionhelptoactually constituterelationships,theyareonewayofactivelytryingtomake aparticularfuturehappen.Thatis,throughmakingcertainthatgiven relationshipswillcontinuetoexistintothefuture,onecanattemptto controlone’sowndestiny. NowletmegobacktotheparticularitiesofMrZhang’scase.Heonce toldmeaninterestingstoryabouthis‘taiye’(thetermmeanspaternal grandfather,butherewasareferencetoanoldermaleancestor).Thisman 63
CHARLESSTAFFORD
hadbeenoneofthemigrantswhosetoutfromShandongfornortheast Chinaabout200yearsago.Heandhisyoungerbrotherhopedtoescape theoverpopulationandpovertyoftheirnativeprovince.Theywentby boat and then foot, according to Mr Zhang, working and sometimes begging for food along the way. But, while travelling, the brothers becameseparatedandtragicallynevermanagedtofindeachotheragain. MrZhang’s‘taiye’alsoneverreturnedtoShandong.Knowingthatthe Chinesetraditionstronglyemphasisesnotonlyancestraltiesbutalso tiestothelandfromwhichtheancestorshavecome,IaskedMrZhang whetherornothe,thedescendant,nowhadanylinkstoShandong.No, hesaid,thatallendedalongtimeago(zaojiumeiyou).Hesaidthathis ‘taiye’hadnowayofreturningtoworshiphisancestorsonoccasions suchasqingmingjie,sothoseancestorswerebasicallyforgotten(wang le),andinhisnewhomehesimply‘startedagainfromscratch’(congxin kaishi). Thisstoryofseparation–inwhichbrothersaretragicallylost,ancestorsandhomelandneglected–mightalmostserveasaparablefor Mr Zhang’s own life, which has been marked by various failures in termsoftheChineseseparationandreunionschema.AsI’veexplained, bothofhisparentsdiedwhilehewasachild,leavinghimanorphan. Aftermarriage,helefthisnatalvillage,toagreatextentabandoninghis ancestralandkinshipconnectionsthere.Andthenheandhiswifefailed tohaveason.This,inturn,makesitmorelikely–orsomanypeople aroundthemwouldthink–thatMrandMrsZhangwillbeneglectedin oldage.Italsomakesitmorelikelythatnoonewillbother,oncethey havedied,tosustainthecycleofreunionswiththemthatwouldprovide theirspiritswithanongoingconnection,inthefuture,totheworldofthe living.Whatmighthappennext,inotherwords,isafinalabandonment tomirrortheparentalabandonmentofMrZhang’schildhood. Butitispreciselyinordertoavoidafateofthiskind–bothinlifeand afterdeath–thatMrZhangandhiswifehaveactivelypursuedstrategies forre-connectingthemselvestotheworld.Forexample,Inotedthat theZhangs,havingrealisedthattheirtiestohiscommunitywereof diminishingvalue,movedtohernatalvillage.MrsZhangtoldmethey movedtherebecauseshewanted‘tobearoundherownpeople’.Central tothiswasthefactthatthereweresomanyofherpeople–theYangs–to bearound.Itwasabigextendedfamily,andasfarassheisconcerned‘the morepeoplewhoarearoundthebetter’(yueduoyuehao).Livinginthat 64
WHATISGOINGTOHAPPENNEXT?
kindofsituation,shesaid,the‘backandforth’(laiwang)isveryintense. DuringthelunarNewYearfestivities–asshenotedenthusiastically –thepigsandchickenssheandherdaughterhadraisedintheprevious yearwerealwaysquicklyeatenupbytheguestswhocrowdedintotheir smallhomeforreunionmeals. Ishouldpointout,however,thatamoveofthekindmadebythe Zhangswasn’tverystraightforwardatallwhentheymadeit,intheearly 1970s.China’shukousystem(asystemofhouseholdregistration)was atitsmostrestrictivethen,dramaticallylimitingmobility.Luckily,Mrs Zhang’syoungerbrotherwasthevillagehead,cunzhang,andhewas abletosmooththeway.Butwhywouldhebothertoexpendpolitical capitalinsodoing?Thesimpleansweristhathewasheavilyindebted tohissister.MrsZhang’smotherdiedwhenshewaselevenyearsold (exactly the same age that her husband was when his mother died). Afterthis,itfelltohertotakecareofheryoungersiblings,including thebrotherwholaterbecamethevillagehead.Asaresult,hersiblings havealwaysfeltastrongerresponsibilitytoMrsZhangthantheywould havefelthadshesimplylivedamongstthemandthen‘marriedout’to anotherfamily.Thisprincipleofreciprocitymaybe(andis)formulated intermsoftheseparationandreunionschema.Thesisterwhoactsas amotherisentitled,inspiteofmarryingout,tothekindofongoing careandinclusion(thatis,non-abandonment)thatwouldnormallybe giventoamother.AndbecausetheZhangsliveamongstherrelatives, theyconstantlyhavethekindof‘backandforth’withthemthatisa prerequisiteforstrongrelationships.6MrandMrsZhangbenefithugely fromthis.Itgivesthemananchor,andhelpsthemcontrol,atleastto someextent,anuncertainfuture. Meanwhile,MrZhanghasactivelydevelopedrelationshipsofmutual supportwithothersinthelocalcommunity,andthisisagaindescribedin termsof‘backandforth’.Forexample,ImentionedthatwhenIfirstmet himhewaspreparingtobuildanewhome,andthatitwouldcostroughly seventimeshisannualincome.Insomerespects,thiswasaveryrisky undertaking.Butinrealitytherisksweremitigatedbytheexistenceofa networkofsupport,includinghiswife’srelatives,hisadopteddaughter andherhusband,andhisneighbours.Especiallywiththelatter,heknew thattheywouldcometohisassistance,eitherdonatingorlendingmoney, becauseformanyyearshehadbeendoingexactlythesamekindofthing forthem.Heparticipatedin,andfinanciallysupported,mostoftheirkey 65
CHARLESSTAFFORD
ritualsofseparationandreunion–theweddings,thefunerals,theNew Yearbanquets–andtheywere,therefore,obligedtoprovidesupportto himwhenitwasneeded.Toputthisdifferently:nomatterwhathappened next,theywouldhavetobethere.7 Needlesstosay,theseparationandreunionschemaI’vebeendescribingisacultural-historicalartefact,withitsownChineseparticularities. ButIsaidearlier,withregardto‘calculatingthefuture’,thatsomeofthe principlesbehindChinesecosmologyarenotuniquetoChina.Inotedthat eventheVezo,whoseemrelativelyindifferenttothefuture,nevertheless use mathematical divination to select auspicious days for important events.Similarly,featuresoftheChineseseparationandreunionschema are undoubtedly widely shared across human cultures. Indeed, I’ve arguedelsewherethatthe‘separationconstraint’,i.e.theinevitabilityof separationandlossinspiteofhumanneedsforattachmentandsupport, isauniversalfactorinhumansociallife(Stafford2000a,2003b).Not surprisingly,theproblemsassociatedwiththisconstraint–including thestronglyambivalentemotionsitmayinspire–areexploredinrituals everywhere,andarecloselytied,asI’vejustbeensaying,tounderlying issuesofhumanreciprocity. Thisisstrikinglyso,forexample,inthecaseofVezodeathpractices, thelogicofwhichwouldsurelybeverycomprehensibletosomeonelike MrZhang.Itseemsnaturalforthelivingtofeelasenseoflosswhen lovedonesdie,andforthemtotrytomaintainsomekindofreciprocal attachmentwithlovedonesbeyondthegrave.Butoneoftheproblems withdeadpeople,theVezosay,isthatbecausetheyalso‘feelalonging fortheliving’theymaybeinclinedtoreturntothemand,insomecases, create difficulties. Even the beloved dead are, therefore, a source of ambivalence.AsAstutinotes: thelivingdevotetimeandeffortstokeepthedeadaway,raisingabarrier (hefitsy)betweenlifeanddeath...Raisingthisbarrier,however,isa paradoxicalenterprise,forinordertokeepthedeadaway,theliving areforcedtoengagewiththem.Thedealisstraightforward:thedead willrefrainfrominterferingwiththeirdescendants(bymakingthem ill,appearingintheirdreams,preventingthemfromhavingchildren, etc.),iftheirdescendantswillrememberandcareforthembystaging complexandexpensiveritualsaimedatbuildingsolidandlasting tombs.(1999:87) 66
WHATISGOINGTOHAPPENNEXT?
Separatinglifefromdeath,andensuringthatthedeadonlyimpacton thelivinginpositiveways,arethereforecentralconcernsofVezodeath practices,justastheyarefortheChinese(cf.WatsonandRawski1988). At this stage, let me briefly recapitulate what I’ve been saying. I’ve sketched out two very different pattern-recognition exercises. In the first,thepatternsoftheuniverse,asseenfromtheframeworkofChinese cosmology/numerology, are used to speculate about fate. (There is somethingratherlogicalaboutthis,andithastheadvantageofshortcircuitinghumanintentionality.)Inthesecond,patternsofinterpersonal relations,asorganisedaroundtheseparationandreunionschema,give peoplestrongexpectationsabouthowlifewillunfold–andhowitcan bemadetounfold.(Thereissomethingratheremotionalaboutthis,and itisclearlyimmersedintheworldofhumanintentionality.)Buthow arethesetwosystemsofpatternsactuallyrecognisedandlearned,inthe firstplace,byindividualssuchasMrZhang?Inordertoconsiderthis question,I’dliketoshiftfocusandlookatthings,howeverbriefly,from adevelopmentalperspective. It’srelativelyeasytoimaginehowMrZhang’sgrandchildrenmight learn the separation and reunion schema. For example, when their grandparentshavegoneawayfromthehouseandareabouttoreturn, thechildrenaresometimesinstructedbytheirparentstoshowrespect bywalkingtotheoutsidegateofthefarmhousecomplexinorderto greet(jie)theirelders.Bymeansofagreatvarietyofsimilarpractices and injunctions, the importance of arrivals and departures, and their connectiontopatternsofreciprocity,isrepeatedlystressedtochildrenby theadultsaroundthem.Theycometopayattentiontosituationsofthis kind.Ofcourse,whattheyactuallylearnfromparticularexperiences (e.g.fromobservingthenoisyritualsfor‘sendingoff’gods)islikelyto beextremelysubtle.Butputtingitalltogetherintoarecognisablepattern –thatis,seeingthatpeopleandspiritsgoawayandthenreturn,andseeing thatafussisoftenmadeaboutthis–shouldn’tbetoocomplicated. By contrast, learning the patterns of the universe seems a trickier business.Fewpeopleinthecountryside,letalonechildren,wouldclaim tobeexpertsincalculatingfate.Andyet,quiteearlyinlife,theyare exposedtowhatIwouldcalltheChinese‘numericisation’ofreality. Simplyput,inthistraditionthereisastrongtendencytothinkaboutand talkaboutrealityusingnumbersandnumberedlists.So,whenpeople 67
CHARLESSTAFFORD
discussritualsorbanquets,thetalkisconstantlyofnumbers:howmany sticksofincense,howmanytimestobow,howmanytables,howmany guests,howmanydishes.Politicsandpoliticaleducationaresimilarly numericised:weshouldsupportthe‘threerepresents’ofJiangZemin, weshouldlivein‘ten-starcivilisedhouseholds’,andsoon.Meanwhile, children learn that the Chinese language is, itself, conceivable in numericalterms.Writtencharactersaremadeofbrush-strokesthatare counted(andindeedmostdictionariesareorganisedinastroke-count order).An extension of this is that every person’s written name has numbersattachedtoit.Inonepopulartypeoffortune-telling,known as‘calculatingthebrushstrokes’(suanbihua),thenumberofstrokes inanindividual’swrittenname,whenrelatedtothe‘eightcharacters’ oftheirdateandtimeofbirth,aresaidtoholdvitalcluestotheirfate. MrZhang’sgrandchildren,somewhatearlyinlife–beingconstantly surroundedbytalkofthiskind–mightreasonablydecidethatthereis somethingnumericalaboutthewaytheworldis. Butletmepushthisquestionoflearningabitharderforamoment.How exactlyisitpossibleforchildrentoacquireknowledgeofthepatternsI’ve beendiscussing?Weknowfrompsychologiststhatbecomingnumerate isn’tactuallyveryeasy,andthatittakeschildrenalongtimetoevenuse basiccountingtermsproperly.However,wealsoknowthatprocessesof numericallearningamonginfantsandchildrenareassistedandguided bytwothings.Ontheonehand,therearecultural-historicalartefacts (suchascountingtermsinparticularlanguages)thatheavilymediate the development of numeracy. On the other hand, there are evolved cognitiveabilitiesandconstraintsspecificallyrelatedtothedomainof number.Agreatdealofevidencesuggeststhatseeingandrespondingto ‘numerosity’intheworld–thatis,observingnumericalpatterns–isan evolveddispositionnotonlyinhumans,butalsoinmanyotherspecies (including,asithappens,pigeonsandhorses).Ithasprovedtobeuseful forhumanstobeabletodifferentiatenumbersofobjects,events,and soon.8Humaninfantsare,therefore,abletomanipulate‘number’long beforetheylearnnumberwords,andlongbeforeanyoneteachesthem anythingatallaboutarithmetic. Ofcourse,thereisahugedistancebetweentheminimalnumerical skillsofinfantsandcomplexhistoricalartefactssuchasnumeration systems,nottomentionnumerologicaldivinationtechniquessuchas theonesusedinAsiaandelsewhere.Butourevolvednumberabilities 68
WHATISGOINGTOHAPPENNEXT?
mayhelpexplainwhyitisthatnumericalrepresentationsofrealityhave akindof‘catchiness’forhumans,andarewidelydistributedamong humanpopulations. Onecanmakeasimilarargument,asithappens,concerningtheseparationandreunionschema.Itmayormaynotbetrue,assomepsychologistshaveargued,thathuman‘attachmentbehaviours’areasetof evolveddispositions.Buthumaninfantsareofcoursehighlydependent ontheircarers,andtheargument–whichIfindplausible–isthatwe, asaspecies,havebeenselectedtoinstinctivelypayattentiontotheproblemofabandonment.Inshort,thisparticularformofanxietymaybe genuinelyuniversal(Stafford2000a).Italsomeansthatnarrativesof separationmayhaveanaturalresonance,bothcognitiveandemotional, forus.MrZhang’sgrandchildren,immersedinasocialworldwherethe comingandgoingofsignificantothersisamatterofimportance,have repeatedopportunitiestomastersuchnarrativesandinternalisethemas partoftheirownunderstandingsofhowtheworldworks. Mypoint,Ishouldstress,isnotthatevolutionaryadaptationssomehow‘explain’whyMrZhangiskeen,forexample,onusingnumbersto calculatetheoddsofhisnephewachievingagoodmarriageorwhyhis grandchildrenarerequired,asasignofpoliteness,towalkwithguests allthewayuptothemainroadoutsideofthevillagewhenseeingthem off.Zhangmightjustaseasilyusenon-numericalformsofdivination andteachhisgrandchildrendifferentrulesofpoliteness.Buttheshared cognitiveabilitiesandorientationsofhumans–includingtheabilityto ‘seenumber’inreality,andthetendencytohaveanxietiesaboutseparation –mayhelpexplainwhy,forinstance,thepracticesoftheChineseand theVezo,whichbyalloddsshouldbestrikinglydifferent,insteadshare someinterestingandpotentiallyimportantfamilyresemblances. Ofcourse,ittakesagooddealofexperiencetomakethechangefrom beingagrandchild–startingtoseepatternsintheworldonthebasisof intuitionsandexperiences–tobeingagrandparentlikeMrZhang.Inhis bookThewisdomparadox,theneuro-psychologistElkhononGoldberg (aprotégéofAleksanderLuria)characterisesthisprocessofgrowing olderinthefollowingterms: Withage,thenumberofreal-lifecognitivetasksrequiringapainfully effortful,deliberatecreationofnewmentalconstructsseemstobe 69
CHARLESSTAFFORD
diminishing.Instead,problem-solving...takesincreasinglytheform ofpatternrecognition.Thismeansthatwithageweaccumulatean increasingnumberofcognitivetemplates.Consequently,agrowing numberoffuturecognitivechallengesisincreasinglylikelytobe relativelyreadilycoveredbyapre-existingtemplate,orwillrequire onlyaslightmodificationofapreviouslyformedmentaltemplate. Increasingly,decision-makingtakestheformofpatternrecognition ratherthanproblemsolving.(Goldberg2005:20) AccordingtoGoldberg,theempiricalevidenceforthischangeisfound initsneuro-physiologicalcorrelates.Briefly,withageandexperiencewe buildupsetsofneuralnetworksinourbrains,knownas‘attractors’;and thesearethebasicmechanismthroughwhichwerecognisepatternsand makeconnectionsbetweenpast,presentandfutureevents(2005:20–1). Theactivityofthesepattern-recognitionnetworksislocatedintheneocorticalregionsofthebrain,andtheevidencedoesindeedappearto showthatcognitionbecomes‘increasinglyneo-corticalinnature’aswe getolder.9Inverysimpleterms,thechangedescribedbyGoldbergisone inwhichourabilitytosolveproblemsefficientlyisenhancedwithage; heevensuggeststhatcompetenceofthiskind,whentakentoitsextreme form,maybeclosetowhatwenormallythinkofas‘wisdom’. ButifMrZhanghasgonethroughthisprocess,therebybecominga wiseoldman,wearestillleftexactlywherewestarted:withtheproblem ofhisanxiety.AsIexplained,hesuffersfrominsomniaandeveryonein thevillageofDragonHeadknowsthatheisananxioustypeofperson. Heworriesaboutmoney,abouthiswife’shealth,aboutChina-Taiwan relations.Heworriesabouthisnephew’ssmoking,sayingtheyoungman shouldpreferablyrestricthimselftojustonecigaretteperhour,nomore. Thesedays,heandhiswifealsoworryaboutthefactthattheChinese governmentisinsistingonthecremationofthedead.Thiscostsquite alotofmoney,hesays,andis‘inconvenient’invariousways.Infact, themaininconvenienceofcremationisthatitthreatenstocomplicate relationsbetweenthelivingandthedead,andtomakeitimpossible,in theviewofmany,forproperancestralritualsofreunionandseparation tobeheld.Thenwhat?Itisyetanotherthingtoworryabout. NordoestheChinesetradition,withitswealthofmechanismsfor recognising, and even controlling, the patterns of life, seem to have reducedMrZhang’ssenseofdisquiet.Indeed,ifanxietyisseenasa 70
WHATISGOINGTOHAPPENNEXT?
culturally constructed state, then one possibility is that the Chinese traditionisactuallygoodatinducingit.AtweddingsI’veattendedin thenortheast,forexample,thebrideandgroomaresometimesmadeto eatwhatareknownas‘broad-heartednoodles’(kuanxinmian).Theyare servedpreciselyeightsuchnoodles,whichareverythick,andwhich areboundtogetherinbundlesoffourtiedupwithredstring.Iwastold thatthenumbershere–fourandeight–standfortheexpressionsiping bawen,literally‘fourpeace,eightstable’.Accordingtomydictionary, thisexpressionmeans‘steadyandsure,over-cautious,andloathetotake thesmallestrisk’.Asarecipeforlife(andformarriage),thisissurelya verynervous-makingphilosophy. Perhapsmoretothepoint,manyChinesepeoplefeelpreciselythatthe twopatternsI’veoutlinedabove–thenumericaloneandtherelational one–caneasilybecometoomuchofagoodthing.Thatis,theobsession with reading numbers as indicators of fate, and with manipulating interpersonalrelationsinordertocontrolthefuture,areexplicitlyseen bymanypeopleinChinaasakindofunhealthymania.MayfairYang haswrittenofthepost-Maofascination,borderingonobsession,with theartofcultivatingpersonalrelationshipsforpragmaticends(Yang 1994).Meanwhile,asIwaswritingthisessay,Ilearnedthattaxicabsin Shanghaiwiththenumberfourontheirlicenceplateswerebeingtaken offthestreetsduringtheperiodofcollegeentranceexams.Parents– knowingthatthewordfor‘four’soundslikethewordfor‘death’–were apparentlyworriedthattheirchildrenmightaccidentallyrideinsuch taxis,thusfatallyharmingtheirchancesofsuccess.10 Itisabithardtoimagineasimilarthingtakingplaceinmostother partsoftheworld.TheVezoandotherpeoplesmayverywellusemathematicaldivinationfromtimetotime,butfewcultureshaveanything tomatchthedeepChinesefascinationwithnumbermeanings–which sometimesbordersongenuineparanoiaatwhatnumbersmightreveal and/orprovoke. ButifanxietycanbeseenasoneproductofChineseculture,itundoubtedly also arises from personal experience, and from personal position.OnecanwellimaginethatasayoungmanMrZhangmust havelearnedthatlifeisfilledwithrisksandisveryfragileindeed.In thisworld,‘fourpeace,eightstable’isbutadream.Asanoldman,he remindsmeofthetypicalegoinAlfredGell’sdiscussionofgrowingold intheflowoftime,surroundedbytheaccumulated‘opportunitycosts’ 71
CHARLESSTAFFORD
ofallthethingswhichneverhappened(Gell1992:217–20).MrZhang’s parentsmighthavelived,hemightstillbeintheirvillage,heandhiswife mighthavehadason,andsoon.What,hemightwellaskhimselflatein life,couldhavemadethesethingshappen? Asasystemforexplainingwhatdoeshappenthereis,asI’vesaid, somethingproto-scientificaboutChinesecosmology:somethingrigorous, andempirical,andlogical.Itsetsouttorevealthestructureoftheuniverse andtheplaceofindividualsinit,partlythroughquantification.Through ‘calculatingfortune’,peoplelikeMrZhangmaybeabletotakesteps tocontrolwhathappenstothemandtoothers.But,ingeneralterms, theunfoldingofthepatternsoftheuniverseissimplysomethingone hastolivewith,whiletinkeringaroundtheedges.Bycontrast,patterns ofseparationandreunionare,bytheirverynature,afieldforstrategic action.Itseemsthatonecanworkonandtransformrelationshipsinaway thatonecan’tworkonandtransformtheuniverse.Andyet,whatisoften mostanxious-makingaboutrelationshipsispreciselytheircontingent nature.Thepeoplearoundushavetheirownplansandintentionsand understandings,whichmayormaynotcorrespondtoours.AndasMr Zhang’sunpredictableabandonmentasachildremindsus,ourlives alwayshavethepotentialtochangeinstantlyandirrevocably.Thisis boundtobeamatterofongoingconcern. Whatwelack,itseems,iscontrol.InhisaccountofChinesegeomancy, StephanFeuchtwanghassuggestedthatgeomanticpracticesare,atleast inpart,‘motivatedbyanxiety’linkedverydirectlytothisquestionof controllability: Theanxietyisbroughtaboutbyasituationinwhichthesubjectknows heisnotincontroloffactorscriticallyaffectingthecircumstancesin whichhefindshimself.In[geomancy]theanxietyisrelatedbothto socialfactorsoutofthesubject’scontrolandtounpredictableand uncontrollablenaturalfactors,suchastheweather.(2002:278) Thesolutiontothesedilemmas,hesuggests,istwofold:‘tofabricate asenseofcontrolwherethereisnorealcontrol’and‘toregularisethe makingofdecisionsinanirregularanduncertainfieldofchoice’(2002: 279).Regularisationofdecision-makingmight,onesupposes,calmus down.
72
WHATISGOINGTOHAPPENNEXT?
Butsomephilosophicaldiscussionsofanxiety–lessoptimistically– drawacontrast,followingKierkegaard,betweenthenervousnesswefeel becausewecannotcontrolwhatishappeningtousandthenervousness wefeelbecausewecancontrolwhatishappeningtous.Kierkegaard referstothelatterkindofanxietyas‘thedizzinessoffreedom’,anervous statebroughtonbythe‘possibilityofbeingable’toact(1980:44;cf. 1980:61).Anxietyofthiskindisheld,atleastbysomephilosophers, tobefundamentallyconstitutiveofthehumancondition,regardlessof whetheronelivesinChinaorelsewhere.11 NOTES 1. IshouldpointoutthatthissystemisalsousedbyChinesepeoplewhodo believeingods(includingthosewhoworshipthemfervently),andthateven peoplelikeMrZhang–who,fortheirpart,wouldstressthe‘scientific’ nature of fortune-telling activities – are inclined to shift back and forth betweennaturalisticandmetaphysicalexplanationsofevents. 2. Cf.,forinstance,StephanFeuchtwang’sdetaileddiscussionofgeomancy (2002), which illustrates the numerological orientation of Chinese cosmology. 3. Obeyesekerepointsoutthattheexplanationofwhathappenstoindividuals –includingtheirsometimesunjustifiedsuffering–should,inprinciple,be providedbythetheoryofkarma.Andyet:‘Itiswellknownthat,inall societieswhichhavekarma-typetheoriesofpredestination,horoscopyand otherastrologicalbeliefshavebeenelaboratedtoanexceptionaldegree despite the fact that these beliefs are strongly deprecated in the formal religiousdoctrine’(Obeyesekere1968:21–2). 4. I’mgratefultoMauriceBlochfordrawingmyattentiontothisimportant aspectofdivinatorypractices. 5. This is precisely what happens with gods if they are ignored by their worshippers,andnotsystematicallyinvitedtoreturntolocalcommunities: theyactuallylosetheirlocalisedpower/efficacy(ling)astheirrelationship withdevoteesfades. 6. Onesmall,butimportant,manifestationofthisisthatthevillagehead’s youngestson–MrsZhang’snephew–wasinstructedbyhisfathertovisit hisauntanduncleeveryeveninginordertomakecertainthattheywere well. 7. Oneshouldn’tover-romanticisethisschema,andpretendthatitisalways seenasapositivething.Therequirementtoprovidemutualsupportasand whennecessaryisoftenconsideredtobeahugeburden(cf.Stafford2000b).
73
CHARLESSTAFFORD
8. 9.
10. 11.
MrZhangexplicitlytoldmehowtroublesomeandannoyingitcanbeat times.Thereis,moregenerally,ambivalenceabouttheburdensofclose relationsofmanykinds,forexampleaboutthosewithone’sparentsand withthedead.MrZhang’srelationshipswithhisadopteddaughter,withhis ‘support-the-elderlyson-in-law’,andwithhiswife’skinhavesometimes beenlessthanideal.Somepeopleeventoldmethatthissupportnetwork hasactuallytreatedMrandMrsZhangrathershabbilyattimes.Butthe pointI’mmakinghereissimplythattheseparationandreunionschema givespeople,includingMrZhang,strongexpectationsaboutthelikely patternofinterpersonalrelations,aboutwhatshouldhappennext,evenif theseexpectationsaresometimesconfoundedinpractice. Cf.BrianButterworth(2000:153ff.)onwhynumericalcognitionmay haveevolved. There is also a shift towards ‘increasing reliance on the left cerebral hemisphere’–i.e.onthepartofourbrainswhereunderstandingsofhow thingsworkarelargelysituated(Goldberg2005:104–5). ‘NumberupforunluckyChinacabs’,BBCNewsonline,http://news.bbc. co.uk/go/pr/fr/-/1/hi/world/asia-pacific/4612869.stm PatrickGardinerexplainstheconnectionbetweenKierkegaard’sconception ofanxietyandhisconceptionofthepersonthus:‘Tobeapersonistoexist inthemode,notofbeing,butofbecoming,andwhateverypersonbecomes ishisownresponsibility,theproductofhiswill,evenif(asisfrequentlythe case)thisissomethinghedoesnotwanttoconfrontandseekstoconceal fromhimself.Moreover,everyindividualcanbeheldtobeaware...ofa tensionbetweenhiscurrentconceptionofhisconditionandthepresenceof alternativesthatareinsomesenseavailabletohim;asitisputatonepoint, thereisnotalivingbeingwho“doesnotsecretlyharbour...ananxiety aboutsomepossibilityinexistenceorananxietyabouthimself”.Such disturbingintimationsandattitudes...[areconsideredbyKiekegaard] toberevelatoryofourintrinsiccharacterandtofeature,inoneformor another,inthelife-storyofeveryindividual.Inthiswaytheyareconstant andpervasive,endemictothehumancondition’(Gardiner2002[1988]: 111). REFERENCES
Ascher, M. 1997. ‘Malagasy sikidy: a case in ethnomathematics’, Historia Mathematica24:376–95. Astuti, R. 1995. People of the sea: identity and descent among the Vezo of Madagascar,Cambridge:CambridgeUniversityPress.
74
WHATISGOINGTOHAPPENNEXT?
——1999.‘Atthecenterofthemarket:aVezowoman’,inS.Dayetal.(eds), Liliesofthefield:marginalpeoplewholiveforthemoment,Boulder:Westview Press. Bourdieu,P.2000.‘Socialbeing,timeandthesenseofexistence’,inPascalian meditations,Cambridge:PolityPress. Butterworth,B.2000.Themathematicalbrain,London:Papermac(Macmillan). Day,S.,E.PapataxiarchisandM.Stewart(eds)1999.Liliesofthefield:marginal peoplewholiveforthemoment,Boulder:WestviewPress. Feuchtwang, S. 2002. An anthropological analysis of Chinese geomancy, Bangkok:WhiteLotusPress. Gardiner, P. 2002 (1988). Kierkegaard: a very short introduction, Oxford: OxfordUniversityPress. Gell,A.1992.Theanthropologyoftime,Oxford:Berg. Goldberg,E.2005.Thewisdomparadox,NewYork:GothamBooks. Kierkegaard,S.1980.Theconceptofanxiety,Princeton:PrincetonUniversity Press. Obeyesekere,G.1968.‘Theodicy,sinandsalvationinasociologyofBuddhism’, in E. Leach (ed.), Dialectic in practical religion, Cambridge: Cambridge UniversityPress. Stafford, C. 2000a. Separation and reunion in modern China, Cambridge: CambridgeUniversityPress. ——2000b.‘Chinesepatrilinyandthecyclesofyangandlaiwang’,inJ.Carsten (ed.),Culturesofrelatedness,Cambridge:CambridgeUniversityPress. ——2003a. ‘Langage et apprentissage des nombres in Chine et aTaiwan’, Terrain40:65–80 ——(ed.)2003b.LivingwithseparationinChina:anthropologicalaccounts, London:RoutledgeCurzon. Strauss, C. and N. Quinn. 1997. A cognitive theory of cultural meaning, Cambridge:CambridgeUniversityPress. Watson,J.L.andE.S.Rawski.1988.Deathritualinlateimperialandmodern China,Berkeley:UniversityofCaliforniaPress. Weber, M. 1991. The Protestant ethic and the spirit of capitalism, London: Routledge. Yang,M.1994.Gifts,favorsandbanquets:theartofsocialrelationshipsin China,Ithaca:CornellUniversityPress.
75
CHAPTER4
WHY, EXACTLY, ISTHEWORLDASITIS? EvaKeller
Inthefieldofsocialanthropology,therehasbeenalong-standinginterestintherelationshipbetween‘science’and‘religion’,aninterest goingbacktotheverybeginningsofthediscipline.However,inrecent decades,thisinteresthasdramaticallywaned.Oneimportantreasonfor this was anthropologists’ recognition of the danger of assuming that thosephenomenawelabelas‘religion’actuallyhaveanythingparticular incommonwitheachother(Asad1993).Ifthereisnosuchthingas ‘religion’,thenofcourseitmakeslittlesensetocompare‘religion’to ‘science’.Forthisreasoninparticularthecomparativeprojecthaslargely been abandoned.1 Moreover, philosophical and social scientific discussionshavechallengedmanyofthecherishedassumptionsregarding thenatureof‘science’itselfaswell(especiallyKuhn1996[1962]and LatourandWoolgar1979). Inspiteofthesesetbacks,whichhavetoagreatextentcurtailedthe anthropological research agenda concerning ‘science and religion’, manyofourinformantsaroundtheworldcontinuetobeinterestedin therelationshipbetweenparticular‘religions’theyareinvolvedin,and inthatwhichtheyunderstand‘science’tobe.Indeed,Iencountereda pronouncedinterestofthatnatureduringmyfieldworkamongstSeventhdayAdventists in Madagascar. So, although the discussion of how ‘religion’mayrelateto‘science’ismoreorlessdeadinanthropology, itremainsverymuchaliveformanyofthosewhoseunderstandingof theworlditisthatanthropologistsstudy.Thisis,Ibelieve,notastate ofaffairsthatwecanaffordtoignore.Ithereforewanttopickupthe topicagain,lookingatit,however,fromadifferentperspectivetothatof 77
EVAKELLER
previousapproaches.InordertooutlinehowtheapproachItakeinthis essaydiffersfrompreviousonestakenbysocialanthropologists,Iwill firstbrieflysummarisethemostimportantanthropologicaldiscussions of‘religionandscience’todate.Althoughthisessaydoesnotengage directlyinthisdiscussion,whatfollowsthrowsinterestinglightonits verynature. Fromthelistofanthropologistswhohaveinthepastofferedadetailed analysisoftherelationshipbetweenwhattheyunderstoodby‘religion’ and‘science’,onecandistinguishtwobasictheoreticalcamps.Inthe firstcampwefindscholarslikeTylor,Lévi-StraussandHortonwho, althoughtheirspecifictheorieshavelittleornothingincommonwith oneanother,claimthat‘science’and‘religion’areindeedrelatedtoeach otherandthat,therefore,theycanbeanalyticallyconnected.Tylorlinked ‘religion’and‘science’inanevolutionarysequence(1994[1871]).LéviStraussinterpreted‘science’and‘religion’asmerelydifferentmanifestationsoftheuniversalmentalactivityof‘structuration’(1972[1962]). ForHorton(1970,1982),‘science’andtraditionalAfrican‘religion’ representedexpressionsofthesameintellectualprocesses,exceptforthe factthat‘science’hadanimmanentscepticismtowardsitsowntheories andwas,thus,opentochange,whiletraditional‘religious’thoughtwas closed. Inthesecondtheoreticalcamp,onefindsanthropologistslikeEvansPritchardandTambiahwho,althoughtheirspecifictheories,too,vary considerably,bothclaimedthat‘science’and‘religion’hadnothingto dowitheachother,except,possibly,asopposites.Evans-Pritchard,in hisreviewofearlieranthropologicalattemptstodiscovertheoriginof ‘religion’–anenterpriseheconsideredbothfutileandmethodologically flawed–heldthat‘religion’,unlike‘science’,wasamatterofinnerlife (1965).Forthisreasonitcouldonlybeunderstoodfromwithin,bythose inwhoseinnerlife‘religion’actuallyplayedapart.Atheistsoragnostics –likethosewhoseworkhereviewsandwhosemotivation,accordingto Evans-Prichard,wastoshowthatall‘religion’wasanillusion–analyse ‘religion’ like a blind man talks about the beauty of colours (1965: 121).Thirtyyearslater,Tambiahpostulatedtheco-existenceof‘two orientationstoourcosmos’:the‘scientific’orientation,or‘causality’, whichhesaidwasconcernedwithexaminingthedetailsofthecosmos, asopposedtothe‘religious’orientation,or‘participation’,whichhe suggestedwasaboutbeingpartofthecosmos(1990:105–6;ch.5,7). 78
WHY,EXACTLY,ISTHEWORLDASITIS?
Despitethesefundamentaldifferences,however,theconclusionsof allthesescholarsarebasedonthesameanalyticalapproach:namely thecomparisonoftheinherentqualities,oressence,of‘religious’phenomena–suchastheirrationalityoropennesstowardschange–withthe inherentqualitiesof‘science’(cf.Tambiah1990:2).Inotherwords,the anthropologicaldiscussionhasrevolvedaroundtheexaminationofwhat ‘religion’and‘science’are,andwhetherornotwhattheyarecanbe comparedinanymeaningfulway.ForTylor,Lévi-StraussandHorton, theinherentqualitiesof‘science’and‘religion’canbeanalyticallyconnected,whileforEvans-PritchardandTambiah,‘religion’and‘science’ arecompletelydifferent,andthusincomparable,phenomena. Thisdiscussion,concernedwiththecomparabilityoftheessenceof ‘religion’withthatof‘science’,hasbeenputoniceinanthropology, and,asbrieflydiscussedabove,forgoodreasons.Thisessayis,therefore,notintendedtoencouragetheresurrectionoftheoldanthropologicalquestionofwhetherornot‘religion’and‘science’arerelated phenomena.Nevertheless,twentymonthsoffieldworkamongSeventhdayAdventistsinMadagascarhaveforcedmetothinkabout‘religion’ vis-à-vis‘science’allthesame,thoughfromadifferentperspectivetothat ofpreviousapproaches:theperspectiveofwhatinvolvedpractitioners perceive their ‘religion’ to offer them. I will argue that not only the MalagasyAdventists,butalsootherpeopleinvolvedinwhatonemight call‘fundamentalist’Christianity,seeintheir‘religion’somethingvery similartowhatscientistsseein‘science’,namelyamethodtoexplain theworldrationallyandaccurately,andthatthisispreciselywhatattracts themtothese‘religions’. Inordertoarguemypoint,Iwillpresentthreeethnographicexamples. ThefirstreferstomyownfieldworkinMadagascar;thesecondexample concerns a contemporary Baptist church in Michigan; and the third exampletakesusbackintimetothefundamentalistmovementinthe UnitedStatesaroundtheturnofthetwentiethcentury.Thechoiceof theseexamplesisnotarbitrary,ratheritisintendedtodemonstratethat thetheoreticalconsiderationsputforwardinthisessayneitherspecifically concernMadagascarorexclusivelytheSeventh-dayAdventistchurch, noraretheynecessarilylimitedtothemodernworld.Thecomparison oftheAdventist,theBaptistandtheearlyfundamentalistcaseisbased onstrikingsimilaritiesinpeople’sunderstandingofthenatureofthe ‘religion’theyhaveembraced. 79
EVAKELLER
After lengthy discussions in academia and elsewhere about the adequacyoftheterm‘fundamentalism’todescribeawholerangeof religiousmovements,definingwhat‘fundamentalists’doorthinkhas provennotonlyanimpossible,butalsoaquestionable,enterprise.Itis becauseofthisthatIamsympathetictoaveryloosedefinition–orrather description–oftheChristian‘fundamentalists’withwhichthisessayis concerned.AdoptingGeorgeMarsden’sphrase,theterm‘fundamentalist’ isusedheremerelytovaguelydescribe‘peopleprofessingcomplete confidenceintheBible’(Marsden1980:3),thatispeoplewhobelieve thatalltheBooksintheBibleareGod’sinerrant2word.3 MALAGASYSEVENTH-DAYADVENTISTS
Seventh-dayAdventismisamillenarianformofChristianity,witha theologicalfocusonthestruggleforpowerbetweenGodandSatan,the imminentreturnofJesusChrist,thesubsequentdestructionofallevil andeternallifeinparadisethereafter.Fieldwork4wasconductedovera periodoftwentymonthsamongsttwocongregationsbothsituatedina districtonMadagascar’snortheastcoast:oneinatownofroughly20,000 inhabitants(Maroantsetra)andoneinanearbyvillage(Sahameloka) wherepeopleliveasricefarmers.5Forthesakeofsimplicity,Iwill, however,simplyrefertoSeventh-dayAdventisminMadagascarinthe discussionthatfollows. Biblestudy
ThemostfrequentandprominentactivitythatSeventh-dayAdventists inMadagascarengageinistheintensestudyoftheBible.Biblestudy happens in two contexts: at home, together with other household members,ideallyeverydayoftheweekforaboutthirtyminutes;and ontheSabbath(Saturday),inchurch,togetherwithotherAdventistsof thesamevillageortown,forbetweenoneandseveralhours.Besides thesemoreinstitutionalisedcontextsofBiblestudy,churchmembers oftenengagein‘reading’theBibleonthespurofthemoment,aloneor togetherwithoneorseveralotherpersons.Ihaveseenalmostilliterate peoplespendingagoodpartofafreeafternoonbentovertheirBible tryingtomakesenseofsomeofitstext. TheimportanceofBiblestudyinthedailylivesofchurchmembersin Madagascarwouldstrikeanycasualobserverasnoteworthy.However, 80
WHY,EXACTLY,ISTHEWORLDASITIS?
theactivityinandofitselfdoesnotimplyanyparticularorientation towards the studied text on the part of the student. Bible study can, forexample,beamatterofmemorisationandrecitation,asisthecase inKoranicschools(Eickelman1978,Lambek1993:22–3).So,what exactlyisthepurposeofBiblestudyforthemembersoftheAdventist churchinMadagascar? Bothathomeandinchurch,peopleengagewiththeBiblewiththe help of a booklet, called the ‘Bible Study Guide’, which provides a differentlessonforeachday.TheoriginalEnglishversionisproduced intheUnitedStatesandisthentranslatedintohundredsoflanguages anddistributedtoAdventistcommunitiesaroundtheworld,including Madagascar.Eachlessonisdedicatedtoaspecifictopic,drawingthe attention of the readers to a selection of relevant Bible verses, and encouragingthemtothinkaboutwhatthesetellthemabouttheday’s topic.Lessonscontainanumberofquestionstobethoughtaboutand discussed,andoffersomeanswersandinterpretations. DuringfieldworkinMadagascar,Ilivedwithtwodifferent,unrelated families,oneintown,oneinthevillage.Myhostsintownledthelivesof civilservantsandwerehighlyeducatedbylocalstandards;inthisrespect, theywereexceptionalwithinthelocalAdventistchurch.Myhostsinthe village,ontheotherhand,werepoorricefarmerswithverylittleformal education,likethegreatmajorityofAdventistsinthedistrict.Inboth families,almosteveryday,theadultsandtheolderchildrensattogether afterdinnerinordertoreadanddiscusstheday’slessonfromthe‘Bible StudyGuide’.Themostliteratepersonwouldreadoutthegiventextand thenencourageeveryonepresenttosharetheirownthoughtsabout,and interpretationof,therelevantBibleversesandtheaccompanyingtextin thebooklet.Althoughitwouldbeanexaggerationtosaythateveryone alwaysparticipatedindailyBiblestudywithgreatenthusiasmitwas takenveryseriouslyinbothhouseholds,andmostdaysthelessonwas studiedattentivelyandwithnoticeableintellectualengagementonthe partoftheparticipants.Biblestudywasclearlyundertakeninaspiritof learning,andthefocusalwayslayondiscussionandcomprehensionof thetopicpresentedintheday’slesson. Movingtoactivitiesinchurch,Biblestudyalsooccupiesaremarkably prominentplacethereforboththecongregationinthevillageandinthe town.Oneofthemostimportantpartsoftheday-longSabbathserviceis whatisreferredtobySeventh-dayAdventistsworldwideastheSabbath 81
EVAKELLER
School.ThepurposeofSabbathSchoolistodiscuss,insmallgroups, thepastweek’slessonsfromthe‘BibleStudyGuide’–whichideally everyonehasalreadyreadathomewiththeirfamily–andtohelpeach otherclarifyandunderstandtheirmeaning.Itisinparticularthequestions thathavebeenaskedbutleftunansweredintheGuidethatthemembers ofthechurchjointlyexploreduringSabbathSchool.Peopleexchange, andargueabout,divergentinterpretationsoftheweek’slessons.They discusstheirrespectivepointsofview,citebiblicalversesfromacross the Old and the New Testament as evidence for their opinions, and weavetheirownexperiencesfromdailylifeintothediscourse.They listentoeachotherattentively,andthenmakenewcommentsthatmight supportorquestionthepreviousspeaker’spoint.Asathome,oneperson, whosejobitistoencourageeveryonetoparticipate,actsaschairduring SabbathSchool. TheleitmotifofBiblestudy,whetherathomeorinchurch,isclearly that everyone should reach an understanding of biblical truth for themselvesthroughdialogueandintellectualexplorationoftheBible andBible-relatedtext,ratherthanthrougha‘correct’readingdelivered byexperts.Thisemphasisoncomprehensionthroughcarefulstudyand reflectionisalsoexpressedinthefollowingextractfromthe‘BibleStudy Guide’of9February1999: WhenwelearntotakeasinglepassageandfindallthattheLord hasputthereforustounderstand,therewillbeadeepeningofour spiritualexperienceandahungerforcontinuedstudy.It’sablessing tolistentosomeonewhoiswellversedinBiblestudyexplainthe Scriptures,butwhatgreaterblessingitistopersonallyexperiencethe helpoftheHolySpiritindiscoveringthedeepsignificanceofaBible passageforourselves. Comprehension
TheMalagasyAdventistsnotonlystudytheBibleintensely,theyalso explicitlystatethattheirreligionisaboutcomprehensionofwhatthe Biblesays,andtheydefineAdventistsas‘peoplewhoknowtheBible’ (ôlomahaybaibolynyadvantista).Theyemphasisethatknowledgeof theBibledistinguishesthemfromtheotherChristiandenominations
82
WHY,EXACTLY,ISTHEWORLDASITIS?
with which they are familiar, and to which many of them used to belong.CatholicsandProtestantsarecriticisedbylocalAdventistsfor allegedlysimplycarryingtheBibletochurchandbackwithoutever openingitandforconsequentlybeingtotallyignorantofitscontent. LocalAdventistswouldsometimesremark–withvisiblecontempton theirfaces–thatotherChristians‘justbelieve’(minofôzare)without understandingwhytheybelievewhattheybelieve.Andtheywouldadd thatthissortofreligiousconviction–basedasitis,accordingtothem, onblindfaithratherthanintellectualexploration–isclearlyinferior totheirowninformedchoiceofGod.Thinkingbackontheirtimeas Catholics,onecouple,forexample,said:‘WeusedtobeCatholics.But withtheCatholics,onedoesn’tstudytheBibleverythoroughly.They simplysay:“TheCatholicreligionistrue.”Andthatisthat.’ Beyonddeception
TheCatholicsandProtestantsareconsideredignorantbytheMalagasy AdventistsbecausetheyarethoughtofasfailingtostudytheBibleand failingtointellectuallyengagewithitscontent.Atthesametime,the Adventistsalsoconsiderancestor-relatedpracticessuchassacrificesto thedead–whichunderpinthefoundationsofthelocalsociety–astotally misguided,butfordifferentreasons.Whilenon-AdventistChristians’ ignoranceisconsideredtobeduetoalackofintellectualeffortontheir part,ancestraltraditionisinterpretedtobetheresultofactivedeception bySatan.SatanisthoughttobeverycleverinwaysthatlocalAdventists areexplicitabout.Anditisbecauseofhisclevernessthathesucceedsin makingtheMalagasybelievethattheancestorstrulyexist,andthatthey canblessorpunishtheirdescendants,whileinreality,theancestorsare butthedevilindisguise. AsamanifestationofSatan’spower,ancestor-relatedpracticesare thoughttobeimmoral,andanykindofparticipationinthemiscategoricallyrejectedbyMalagasySeventh-dayAdventists.Therelevant pointforthepresentdiscussion,however,isnotthatSatanisanevilnaturedcharacter,butthathedeceivesus,and,throughvariousclever means,tricksusintoacceptingastruethatwhichis,infact,false.Thus throughSatan’spower,people’smindsbecomeshroudedinalayerof deception,theirvisionofempiricalrealityisdistortedandtheirabilityto thinkrationallyis,accordingtotheMalagasyAdventists,deactivated.
83
EVAKELLER
Adventismand‘science’
The MalagasyAdventist church members conceive of the nature of Adventismasnecessarilyandfundamentallylinkedtothestudy,and henceknowledge,oftheBible.ThisisincontrasttomainstreamChristianityand‘ancestorworship’,whichtheyperceivetobeamatterof deceptionandignorance.Inshort,whattheyconsidertocharacterise AdventismisitsrelianceontherationalanalysisoftheBibleandthe rationalenquiryintotheempiricalfactsoftheworld.Moreover,they sometimestalkofAdventistpracticeasascience,inFrench,orassiansa, inMalagasy.Inwhatsensedotheyconsiderthistobethecase? Beforewemoveon,itisimportanttonotethattheMalagasyAdventists areperfectlyawarethatbecomingaprofessionalscientistinvolvesavery highlevelofeducationandalongprocessoftraining,bothunavailable topeoplelikethemselvesinaremoteMalagasyprovince.Inwhatsense, then,dotheythinkofthemselves,asAdventists,aspartakinginsiansa? Whatdotheyunderstandsiansatobe? Ihave,infact,neverheardanyofmyinformantsmakeisolatedstatementsaboutthenatureofsiansa.However,theysometimesusetheexpressionsiansainwayswhichclearlyestablishaconceptuallinkbetween siansaandAdventism,andwhichallowus,indirectly,tounderstandwhat theyconsidersiansatobe.Forexample,inaSabbathserviceintown,a servicededicatedtoemphasisingtheimportanceofstudyingtheBible, onespeakerhadachildholdupapieceofpaperonwhichwaswritten inclearandboldcapitalletters:‘Booksarethesourceofallsiansa’(Ny bokynofiandohan’nysiansarehetra).Theoverallmessage:‘Studythe Bible,becausebooksarethesourceofall siansa,’clearlyconstrued siansatobethesamekindofactivityasstudyingtheBible,which,as wehaveseen,representsarationalenquiryintotheempiricalfactsofthe world.Inotherwords,bothAdventismandsiansaareperceivedtooffer thepossibilityofunderstandingtheworldrationally,incontrasttothe kindofblindfaiththeAdventistsconsidertobedominantinmainstream Christianity,andfromwhichtheydistancethemselvessoemphatically. TheMalagasyAdventistsloveinAdventismpreciselywhattheyalso considertobetheapproachofsiansatowardsdiscoveringtruth,namely anapproachbasedonrationalinvestigation.Indeed,siansaisperceived bylocalAdventiststoconfirmbiblicaltruth.Tobesure,theAdventists havenodoubtthattheBiblecontains,forthosewhostudyitcarefully,
84
WHY,EXACTLY,ISTHEWORLDASITIS?
thetruthabouttheentirehistoryoftheworldandtheforcesatworkinit. This,however,doesnotstopthemfromcontinuouslylookingforfurther confirmationofbiblicaltruthbeyondtheBibleitself,becauseasIoften heardinchurch:‘Truethingshaveproof’(misyporofonyzavatramarina). Oftenpeoplefoundsuchproofpreciselyinfindingsfromsiansathat theyheardaboutthroughtheglobalAdventistcommunicationnetwork, whichcarriesnewsconcerningfieldssuchasgeologyorastronomyto placeslikeruralMadagascar.Oneexampleconcernedthedevelopment ofthesun.Thelocalpastor–andthroughhimotherchurchmembersin townandbeyond–hadheardofsomeapparentlybrandnewdiscovery by(non-Adventist)scientistssuggestingthatthesunwouldgrowtoone hundredtimesitspresentsize,andthateventuallyitwouldbecomeso hotthatalllifeonearthwouldbecomeextinct.Thispieceofinformation, solocalAdventistsconcluded,demonstratestheaccuracyofthebiblical prophecy foretelling the destruction of this earth by a ‘lake of fire’ (BookofRevelation20:9–15).Siansahadonceagainconfirmedthe Bible’sinerrancy.Similarly,ablackholeintheconstellationofOrion, discoveredby(non-Adventist)astronomers,wasinterpretedbylocal AdventistsasthespacewhereChristwoulddescendtoearthpriortothe impendingmillennium. ItisthusclearthattheAdventistsarenotintheleastagainstsiansa, quitethecontraryinfact.Theonlythingtheyopposeiswhattheyconsiderbadsiansa;thatissiansathatcontradictsor,worse,belittlesthe Bible,asismostfamouslyexemplifiedbyDarwin’stheoryofevolution. Therejectionofevolutionism,however,isarejectionofwhatisconsidered to be an incorrect theory lacking any proof whatsoever, and notarejectionofsiansaperse.MostAdventistsinMadagascarwere notfamiliarwiththetermevolution.However,becausethecontentof the creation-evolution debate was regularly discussed in church, the majorityofthemwereawarethattherearelearnedpeoplesomewhere intheworld,whoclaimthathumankindwasnotcreatedbyGod,but insteaddevelopedoutofotherspecies;anditwastheselearnedpeople thatlocalAdventistssawthemselvesasarguingagainstwhendefending thebiblicalstoryofcreation. In sum, Adventism and siansa are conceptually coupled within Adventistdiscourseinatleasttwoways.First,andmostimportantly,both arethoughttobecharacterisedbyintellectualinvestigation,rationality and empirical proof, rather than blind faith. Second,Adventism is 85
EVAKELLER
believed to have interesting things to say about such issues as the originandhistoryofhumankind,issuestheMalagasychurchmembers recognisethatscientists,suchasastronomersandgeologists,attemptto unraveltoo(althoughsomeofthemcomeupwithcompletelyludicrous theoriessuchasevolutionism). Infact,absorbinginformationfromsiansaandstudyingtheBible is, from theAdventists’ perspective, essentially the same thing: it is workingtowardsabetterunderstandingofwhy,exactly,theworldis asitis.Indeed,theverydistinctionbetweenAdventismand siansais problematicforthereasonsoutlinedabove.Nonetheless,forSeventhdayAdventistsitisanecessarydistinction,becauseincontrasttomainstreamscientiststheybasetheirenquiryontheonekeysourceofknowledgethatissuperiortoallothermeansavailabletohumanbeingsin theirsearchtodiscoverthetruefactsabouttheworld:theybasetheir enquiryupontheBible.SincetheBiblecontainsthetruestoryofour past,presentandfuture–astorylargelyconfirmedbymainstreamsiansa –tounderstandtheBibleistounderstandempiricalreality.Thecyclone thatstrucktheareawhereIworkedinApril2000razedtheAdventist churchinthevillagetotheground,whiletheCatholicchurchwashardly damagedandtheProtestantchurchonlyneededitsroofrepaired.This, theAdventistsconcludedamongthemselves,wasclearevidence–and thusyetanotherpieceofconfirmationofbiblicaltruth–thatSatanhad targetedthemspecifically,becausethey,unliketheotherChristians,were notonhisside. Fromasecularperspective,itisofcoursepreciselytheAdventists’ reliance on the Bible as the key to truth that renders their enquiry unscientific.However,inordertobetterunderstandhowthingslookfrom theirpointofview,letusconsiderthefollowingthoughtexperiment. ImagineanativespeakerofEnglishwhodecidestolearnGreek.Our hypotheticalpersonknowsoftheexistenceofEnglish-Greekdictionaries andtruststhatthesecontaintruestatementsabouttheGreeklanguage. Woulditnot,therefore,beabsurdforhernottousesuchawonderfultool forachievinghergoaloflearningGreek?Thedictionarywon’tactually teachhertheGreeklanguage,butitgivesherthenecessarybuilding blockswhichshecanusetoproceedsmoothlyinherlearningprocess withoutmakinglotsoftotallyunnecessarymistakes.Itisverymuchthe same,fromtheAdventists’perspective,whenpeopleusetheBibleasa toolofenquirytofindoutthetruehistoryandmake-upoftheworld.To 86
WHY,EXACTLY,ISTHEWORLDASITIS?
understandthetruthis,evenwiththeBible,alonganddifficultprocess– as,evenwiththeuseoftheappropriatedictionary,learningGreekwould be–becauseAdventismisnotsimplyamatterofreproducingdoctrine. Butitwouldbeextremelyunwise,andindeedirresponsible,nottobase one’senquiryintounderstandingwhy,exactly,theworldisasitis,on theonesourcewhichoneknowstocontainallthecodes.Questioning theauthorityoftheBiblewouldbeasnonsensicalasquestioningthe authorityofthedictionary(though,ofcourse,dictionariesarenotGod given). AMERICANBAPTISTS
Turningtothesecondexampleofcontemporary‘fundamentalist’Christianity,weencounteratotallydifferentcontext.InhisbookcalledHow the Bible works. An anthropological study of Evangelical Biblicism (2004),BrianMalleywritesaboutacongregationofborn-againBaptists inMichiganintheUnitedStates.Thechurchislocatedin‘arelatively wealthyneighborhoodinafairlywealthytown’(ibid.,p.21),andthe members are predominantly white and ‘unusually highly educated’ (ibid.,p.27).Mostofthemareprofessionals–‘teachers,engineers,computerprogrammers,nursesandsmallbusinessowners’–andsixty-four percentoftheadultshave‘completedpostgraduatework’,withsome ofthembeing‘currentorformerfacultymembersattheUniversityof Michigan’(ibid.,p.27). ThisprovidesastarkcontrasttothecontextinwhichIdidfieldwork inMadagascar.TheareawhereIworkedisaremotepartofthecountry difficulttoaccessotherthanbyairplaneorelseonfoot.Mostmembers ofthelocalAdventistchurchlivedinthecountrysideandeventhose in town remained closely linked with rural life. Most local people, includingtheAdventists,werepooralsobyMalagasystandards.But perhapsmoreimportantly,andagainincompletecontrasttothesituation discussedbyMalley,mostlocalAdventists,especiallyinthecountryside, hadverylittleformaleducation.Afterbetweentwoandfiveyearsat primaryschool–ofwhichasubstantialparttendedtobecancelleddue toteachershavingobligationselsewhere–readingandwritingwerenot skillsthatpeople,ingeneral,tendedtohavetotallymastered. Despitethesecleardifferencesincontext,however,whenreading Malley’s book I was struck by a number of similarities between the
87
EVAKELLER
AmericanBaptistsandtheMalagasyAdventistsintermsofthereligious activities they engage in. Brian Malley was similarly struck by the similaritieswhenhereadmyethnography(personalcommunication). Themostobvioussimilarityistheemphasison,andthestyleof,Bible study.ThemembersoftheBaptistchurchregularlystudytheBibleat home,andBiblestudysessionsformacentralpartofthechurchservice onSunday.TheparallelnotonlyextendstothefactofBiblestudy,but alsotothewayitisconducted.Thestructureof,andtheatmosphere during,thestudysessionsinMichiganappeartobeextremelysimilar towhatIencounteredinMadagascar.Biblestudysessionstakeplace insmalldiscussiongroupswithonepersonactingaschair.Sometimes thesediscussionsarebasedonaccompanyingstudyguides,whichmost participantshavetohand,andwhich,intermsofstructure,appeartobe highlyreminiscentofAdventistBibleStudyGuides,includingempty spacestoinsertone’sownthoughtsandanswerstoparticularquestions andconundrumsfoundintheBible.6OnthebasisofthesameparticipatoryprinciplesfoundamongtheAdventists,themembersoftheBaptist churchinvestigatethelogicoftheBibleandhowitrelatestoempirical reality.Malleyprovidestheexampleofastudysessionduringwhich peoplediscussedwhetherornottherearethingsthatarenotpossiblefor Godand,ifso,whetherthiscontradictsGod’somnipotence(ibid.,pp.74– 81).Thediscussionrevolvedaroundapparentlogicalinconsistencies withintheBible–Godisall-powerful,yetGodisalsosaidnottobe able to lie or to die – and how such apparently contradictory statementsmightbeinterpreted.Peopleseemedgenuinelybotheredbysuch inconsistencies,whichtheydealtwithbycarefullyscrutinisingtheexact wordsusedintheBible,byspeculatingaboutpossibletranslationerrors orbysuggestingalternativelinguisticanalysesofparticularwords,as wellasbytryingtounderstandthemeaningofaparticularstatement within the historical context in which it was made (remember that manymembersofthecongregationareprofessionalscientists).Everyonepresentcontributes,alwayscitingaBibleverseinsupportoftheir opinion.Ifsomeonefailstodoso,sheorheisimmediatelyremindedto providearelevantBiblepassageasproofofwhattheyaresaying.Allof thisaddsuptoalivelyandengageddiscussionofbiblicaltexts,which aresubjectedtothoroughanalysisonthebasisoftheconvictionthatthe BibleisGod’sinerrantword.LiketheAdventistsinMadagascar,the MichiganBaptistsexplicitlyseetheBibleasabookthatinvitesactive 88
WHY,EXACTLY,ISTHEWORLDASITIS?
study,ratherthanthememorisationandrecitationofitscontents.Ina sermondeliveredinchurch,theBaptistpastoradvisedthecongregation tobuyBiblesthat youcanmarkup.YoucangetyourfancyBibletobringtochurch if you want to impress everyone else, but for study purposes get somethingyoucanwriteinandunderlineandmesswith....Useit. Youknow,whensomethingimpressesyou,writeitinthere.That’s howyou’regoingtolearn,that’showit’sgoingtocomealivetoyou. Don’ttrytotreatitassomesortofholyobjectthatyoudarenottouch. (ibid.,p.89) Malley makes an analytical distinction between ‘belief traditions andinterpretivetraditions’(ibid.,pp.79–80).Whileabelieftradition emphasises the importance of believing certain propositions, in the interpretivetradition,beliefsmustbeproventobecorrectbyreference toasacredtext.‘Inaninterpretivetradition,thetextisneededtostand abovethebeliefs–thetextisthegroundoftheirauthority’(ibid.,p.126). The Michigan Baptists clearly follow the interpretive tradition, as statementsduringBiblestudysessionsareonlyacceptedastruthfulifthe speakercanconnectthemtobiblicaltext.‘Haveaverseforthat?’,the chairpersonwouldoftenenquire.TheMalagasyAdventists,too,follow theinterpretivetraditioninthattheyinsistthat‘truethingshaveproof’, withthatproofbeingavailablebothintheBibleitself,andalsofrom othersources,notablysiansaandtheobservationofempiricalreality. Theinterpretiveprincipledemandsofpeoplethattheyprovideevidence ofbeliefs.Thisimpliesanotherprinciple:thatonemustneveraccept anythingastrueunlessoneunderstandswhyitistrue.TheAdventists’ contemptfortheCatholicandProtestantallegedhabitof‘justbelieving’, andofnotcaringtostudytheBibleinordertofullycomprehendits content,expressesthisprincipleunequivocally.TheMichiganBaptists areequallyclearaboutthispoint.InthesermonfromwhichIquoted above,thepastorgoesontosay: [M]ake sure that whatever [Bible] you get allows you to do the discoveryoftruth,andisn’tsimplyaregurgitationofsomebodyelse’s studies.(ibid.,p.90)7
89
EVAKELLER
LiketheMalagasyAdventists,theBaptistsinMichiganseetheirreligion primarilyasastudyefforttocomprehendGod’swordasrevealedinthe Bibleandtothusbeabletounderstandtheempiricalrealitythatthey experiencedaytoday.TostudytheBible,tointellectuallyexploreevery verse,andeverycombinationofverses,istosearchforevidenceofthe truth. PRELIMINARYCONCLUSION
Tosumup:TheMalagasyAdventistsandtheAmericanBaptistsstudied byMalleyshareadherencetothefollowingpropositions: 1. ThewholeoftheBibleisGod’sinerrantword. 2. The foundation of Christianity is not unthinking faith, but the comprehensionofGod’sinerrantword. 3. InordertocomprehendGod’sword,itisofprimaryimportance to carefully study and analyse the Bible’s content, to relate it to empiricalreality,whichconfirmsbiblicaltruth,andtothusfindout thetruefactsabouttheworld. 4. Oneshouldonlyacceptfactstobetrueonthebasisofevidence. 5. OneshouldengageinBiblestudyinordertodiscovertheevidence oftruefactsforoneself. Bothgroupsthusattributeenormousvaluetoindividualandcollective Biblestudy.AndintheMalagasyAdventists’andtheMichiganBaptists’ ownunderstanding,thekindofintellectualexplorationofbiblicaltext theypractiseisasincereattempttounderstandwhy,exactly,theworld isasitis,onthebasisofrationalityandempiricalevidence.Forthe AdventistswhereIdidfieldwork,itwasnotonlythecyclonethathit theareathatwasanempiricalphenomenon.Satan,whocauseditto specificallytargettheAdventistchurchofthevillage,wasalsopartof theobjectivelyexistingworld.ForthoseconvincedofSatan’sexistence, then,studyingandanalysinghisactionsintheworldisexactlythesame sortofprocessasthatundertakenbythegeologistwhenstudyingthe movementoftheAlps.
90
WHY,EXACTLY,ISTHEWORLDASITIS?
EARLYFUNDAMENTALISMINTHEUNITEDSTATES
BoththeMalagasyAdventistsandtheAmericanBaptistsconsidertheir religiontobeaboutunderstandingtheworldrationallyandaccurately throughtheintellectualexplorationoftheavailabledataandtheprovision ofevidence.ThisisalsotrueforthosepeopleintheUnitedStateswho, inthe1920s,werethefirsttoproudlycallthemselvesfundamentalists.In theircase,theirclaimthatfundamentalismisscience(preciselybecause itisbasedonrationalityandempiricalevidence)becameoneoftheir mostimportanttrademarks. InthehistoricaloutlineoftheemergenceofearlyAmericanfundamentalismwhichfollows,myauthorityisGeorgeMarsden(1980,1991), amuchrespectedhistorianofAmericanChristianityand,especially, fundamentalism.Theterm‘fundamentalist’,aswellasthemovement whichborethatnameasabadgeofpride,onlyemergedaround1920. However,theintellectualpedigreeofthoseearlyfundamentalistsgoes backmuchfurther. BeforeDarwin
Inthefirsthalfofthenineteenthcentury,Americaexperiencedaperiod ofreligiousrevival,knownas‘TheSecondGreatAwakening’.Forthe revivalists,theonlyconceivablefoundationofcivilisationwasChristianity initsProtestanttradition.Aswellasrevivalismthisperiodrepresented ‘anagethatreverencedscience’,soitwasessentialthatconfidenceinthe Bibleshould‘notbebasedonblindfaith’(Marsden1980:16),butthat biblicaltruthbedemonstratedrationallyandscientifically,onthebasis ofhumancommonsense.The‘factsofScripture’weretobemerged withthe‘factsofnature’(ibid.,p.7).Inthewordsofacontemporary scholar:‘TheBibleistothetheologian...whatnatureistotheman.It ishisstore-houseoffacts’(CharlesHodge1857,citedinMardsen1980: 113).Nocontradictionwasperceivedtoexistbetween‘religion’and ‘science’.Onthecontrary,bothworkedtowardsthesameendandbythe samemeans:thecomprehensionandthusglorificationofGod’screation bymeansofrationalanalysis.Theseviewswerecommonlyheldand generallyunchallenged.
91
EVAKELLER
AfterDarwin
Perhapsthemostinfluentialchallengetothishappymarriagebetween ‘science’and‘religion’camewiththepublicationofDarwin’stheory of evolution in 1859. Darwinian evolutionism caused a tremendous dilemmaforcontemporaryscientists,becausewithDarwin,theBibleand science,whichinearlierdecadeshadbeenregardedascomplementary, now came to appear contradictory, a contradiction which became increasinglyapparenttomanyinthecourseofthesecondhalfofthe nineteenthcentury.AccordingtoMarsden(1980:ch.1,2,3;1991:ch.1, 5),thereweretwobasicreactionstothepost-Darwiniancrisisamong contemporaryscientists. ThefirstwastoacceptDarwin,buttorescuetheimportanceof‘religion’bymovingitintoarealmthatwasbeyondthereachof‘science’. While‘science’,inthisnew,dualisticview,continuedtobeconcerned withthediscoveryofobjectivelyprovablefactsthroughrationalenquiry, ‘religion’becametherealmoftheinvisible,thespiritual,theemotional andofmorality. ThesecondreactiontotheintellectualcrisisDarwinhadtriggered in the academic world was to reject evolutionism. It is important to notethatthispositionwasnotjustifiedonmoralorethical,butrather onscientificandrational,grounds.Ratherthanstressingthe‘intuition oftheheart“whichreasondoesnotknow”‘(Marsden1991:35),those whodefendedbiblicaltruthagainstDarwinarguedthatevolutionism wasafalsepseudo-scientifictheorybasedonspeculationratherthan fact.Wasitnottotallyagainstreasontoacceptatheorysuggestingthata systemascomplexandorderlyastheworldwastheoutcomeofchance ratherthantheproductofanintelligentdesigner?Wasitnottotallynonrationaltorefutethehardfactsofscriptureinfavourofsomespeculative hypothesis?Surely,notruescientistwoulddosuchathing.Inaneffort toprovetheirpointthattheBible,bycontrast,wastrulyscientific,the exactmathematicalcalculationofthedatesoffutureevents,especially themillennium,onthebasisofthepropheticbooksintheBible,became apreoccupationofmanyaBiblicistscholar.‘Science’,saidoneleading interpreterofprophecyin1889,has‘nothingmoreexact’(NathanialWest, citedinMarsden1980:57).Scripturewasnowseenasan‘encyclopaedic puzzle’(Marsden1980:58),toberesearchedandanalysedaccordingto thescientificprinciplesofprecision,classificationandgeneralisation.
92
WHY,EXACTLY,ISTHEWORLDASITIS?
Wemightnotehere,inpassing,acertainanalogybetweenthetheoreticalcampsIoutlinedatthebeginningofthisessayandthetwomajor reactionstoDarwinjustdescribed.Whilethosecontinuingtoadhereto theBiblicistparadigmemphasised,likeTylor,Lévi-StraussandHorton, thecontinuitybetween‘science’and‘religion’,forthedualists,asfor Evans-PritchardandTambiah,‘religion’and‘science’cametorepresent totallydifferentareasofexperiencethatweresimplyincomparable.One wonderstowhatextentthe‘science-religion’debateinanthropologyhas beeninfluencedbythecontroversyamongChristiansconcerningthe natureof‘religion’. Bythe1870s,thedebatebetweenthosescientistswhohadgonethe dualistway,proclaimingtheseparationofthematerialandthespiritual, andthosewhohadremainedfaithfultotheoldmarriageof‘science’ and‘religion’–orrather,toBiblicist‘science’–wasinfullswing.The debate was a genuine one, and neither side considered the other an unworthyopponent. However,bythebeginningofthetwentiethcentury,thedualistshad basicallywonandtheirviewswerewidelyacceptedastheonlyscientific onesinintellectualandacademiccircles.Fromthenon,thosescientists stillproclaimingthescientificnatureoftheBiblewereridiculedand intellectuallydiscredited.‘Science’hadwontheterritoryofreasonand rationality,‘religion’hadbecomeconcernedwiththatwhichcannotbe explained.Whenthelast‘reconcilerofevolutionandearlyGenesis... diedin1921,’Marsdencomments,‘[he]wasthelastofaspecies’(1991: 147). Thesedebateshadprimarilybeentakingplaceinacademiccircles fromthe1870stotheendofthecentury.Untilatleastthe1910s,the American general public remained largely untouched by the postDarwiniancrisis(Marsden:1991:38–9).Andwhen,afterthatperiod, thedebateenteredthepublicawareness,manyAmericanpeople–in contrasttothenewacademicparadigm–continuedtoholdBiblicist views,butnowasdefendersofanoldtraditionagainstthechallengeof secularscience. TheriseanddeclineofearlyAmericanfundamentalism
The emergence of Christian fundamentalism as a powerful popular movementintheUnitedStateswascloselylinkedtotheFirstWorld
93
EVAKELLER
War.CarriedbythegeneralpatrioticmoodthatprevailedinAmericaat thattime,anti-evolutionistfundamentalistsarguedthatthebarbarism theworldwitnessedinGermanywasadirectresultoftheDarwinian naturalisationofthemightofthestrong.Thesamewouldhappenin Americaalsoifitdidnotturnitsbackonthelawofthejungle.The danger of Darwinism for human civilisation was phrased in ethical terms, but the fundamentalists of the 1910s and 1920s attempted to demonstratethefalsityofevolutionisttheoryonscientificgrounds,just asBiblicistscholarsofthenineteenthcenturyhaddone.Darwinismwas notonlyconsidereddeeplyimmoral,butalsocompletelyunscientific. Science,soeveryoneagreed,wasabouttherationalexplanationoffacts. Biblical scholarship, argued the fundamentalists, provided precisely that,whileDarwinhadnothingtoofferbutacollectionofwildguesses. Truescientists,soeveryoneagreed,startedtheirenquirytotallyopenminded,withoutexcludinganytypeofexplanationonprinciple.The basisofevolutionism,however,arguedthefundamentalists,wasthea priorirejectionofthepossibilityofsupernaturalintervention;hence Darwinismfailedthescientificstandardofimpartiality. Theseargumentswerelaidout,inparticular,in‘TheFundamentals’, a series of twelve widely distributed paperback volumes published between 1910 and 1915, in which numerous writers fromAmerica andBritainarguedfortheneedtofightthesecularisationofscience and, especially, Darwinism. While Biblicist views no longer had a placewithinacademia,by1920fundamentalismwasamovementof considerableinfluenceamongtheAmericangeneralpublic.However, thesuccessoffundamentalismwasshort-livedandwassoontototally collapse. Becausethetheoryofbiologicalevolutionhadbecomethemaintarget ofthefundamentalists,itseliminationfromschoolcurriculabecame oneoftheirmainobjectives.Infact,by1923legislationdirectedagainst theteachingofevolutionhadbeenadoptedinseveralSouthernstates (wherepublicsupportforthefundamentalistcause wasparticularly strong)and‘similarbillswerependingthroughoutthenation’(Marsden 1980:185).InthestateofTennessee,theteachingofevolutionismwas bannedinallpublicschools.Oneyoungbiologyteacher,however,a mancalledJohnScopes,setouttochallengethenewlawbyteaching his pupils Darwin’s theory. He was promptly brought to trial. The
94
WHY,EXACTLY,ISTHEWORLDASITIS?
‘Scopes’or‘MonkeyTrial’,asitbecameknown,receivedtremendous attentionintheAmericanpress,andbeyond.‘Theeventwascomparable toLindbergh’stransatlanticflightintheamountofpresscoverageand ballyhoo’(Marsden1991:60).Whilethetrialhadbeentriggeredby Scopes’illegalteachingofevolutioninahighschoolinTennessee, whatitrepresented,infact,wasafarmoregeneralshowdownbetween thefundamentalistsandthemodernists.Onthesideofthemodernists, indefenceofScopes,stoodoneofthebestcontemporarylawyers.On thesideoftheprosecutionstoodamancalledBryan.Bryanwasnot onlyoneoftheleadingfundamentalistcampaignersagainstDarwinism, hehadalsobeenDemocraticcandidateforpresidentthreetimes,and wasawell-knownandrespectedpublicfigure(ibid.,p.59).However, inthecourseofthetrial,Bryan,whilebeingcross-examinedbyhis rhetoricallybrilliantopponent,gotcaughtupinawebofcontradictions inhisstatementsandendedupmakingafoolofhimself. Scopes,thebiologyteacher,wasfoundguilty,ashehadactuallybroken thelaw.However,theinformaloutcomeofthetrial,whichhadamuch greaterimpactthantheformalone,amountedtothefundamentalists beingmadealaughingstockbythepress.AftertheScopesTrialof1925, publicsupportforfundamentalismcollapsedlikeahouseofcards,and fundamentalistswere,henceforth,associatedinpopularopinionwith ignoranceandintellectualbackwardness–attributesmanystillassociate with‘fundamentalism’thesedays. WhileAmericaandtherestoftheworldsoonbegantothinkofthe fundamentalismofthe1910sand1920saslittlemorethanabizarre, andsomewhatembarrassing,episode,thefundamentaliststhemselves weredeeplyshockedbythesedevelopments,becauseintheirunderstandingofthings,theyweretheinheritorsofarespectableandimpeccable intellectualtradition.Marsdendescribestheconceptualtransitionthat tookplaceinAmericansocietybetween1860and1925asaKuhnianparadigmshift(1980:214–15):ashiftfromseeingtheBibleasastore-house offactstoseeingitasamoralcode.Whileacademia,thetheologians andthegeneralpubliceventuallyalladoptedthenewparadigm,the fundamentalistsdidnot.TheycontinuedtojudgeDarwin’sevolutionism, andmodernity,moregenerally,fromtheperspectiveoftheoldparadigm ofBiblicist‘science’,andfromthatperspective,evolutionismindeed lookedunscientific.
95
EVAKELLER
Newton’sdescendants
Thefundamentalistshadgoodreasontobeproudoftheirintellectual pedigree. In his account of the emergence of modern science in seventeenth-century England, Robert Merton (1970 [1938]) tells us a story that is almost identical to what we have encountered among the earlyAmerican fundamentalists, as well as among the Malagasy AdventistsandthegroupofMichiganBaptistsstudiedbyMalley. AccordingtoMerton,theemergenceofmodernscienceisclosely linkedtotheemergenceofPuritanvalues,whichweredominantamong allProtestantgroupsofseventeenth-centuryEngland.Man’srational capacitieswereespeciallyvaluedbythePuritans,becausereasonmadeit possibleformantounderstand,andthustoglorify,God’screation.The studyofthedivinelawsimmanentinnaturebecamepartandparcelof whatreligionwasabout.Hence,fortheseventeenth-centuryscientists, therewasnodistinctionbetweenphysics,orotheremergingsciences, and‘religion’.Intheviewoftheseearlyscientists,asintheviewofthose wholateropposedDarwin,rationalitywasthefoundationoffaith.Inthe wordsofacontemporaryscholarwritingin1664: [F]aithisnounreasonablething;...Godrequirethyoutobelieveno more,thanisyourperceptionofthereasonswhyyoushouldbelieve. ...Theythatbelieve,andknownotwhy,orknownosufficientreason towarranttheirfaith,dotakeafancy,oropinion,oradreamforfaith. (RichardBaxter1664/65,citedinMerton1970:67) Sir Isaac Newton (1642–1727) throughout his life spent as much timestudyingtheBibleashedidstudyingnaturallaw.Heremained convinced until the end of his life that the Bible was literally true, andwroteextensivelyontheinterpretationofthepropheticbooksof DanielandRevelation,thoughmuchofthetheologicalpartofhiswork remains unpublished (Snobelen 2002; 2003). Indeed, throughout the controversiesofthesecondhalfofthenineteenthandtheearlytwentieth centuryregardingthe‘scientific’natureoftheBible,thosedefending the old marriage between ‘religion’ and ‘science’ always claimed Newtonastheirhero.ThethoroughanalysisoftheBible,sotheearly fundamentalists continuously stressed, was equivalent to Newtonian physics.Scripture,likenature,forthem,‘wasaperfectself-contained
96
WHY,EXACTLY,ISTHEWORLDASITIS?
unity governed by exact laws which could be discovered by careful analysisandclassification’(Marsden1980:57).So,whowasDarwinto supposedlyenlightenthegreatNewton? IhavenorecordinmyfieldnotesofanyofmyinformantsinMadagascar actuallyreferringtoNewtonastheirintellectualpredecessor,butIam certainthatiftheyhadknownwhoNewtonwasandhowhehadspenthis days,they,too,wouldhavedoneso.Indeed,toclaimthatthey,andother Biblicistthinkerslikethem,areNewton’sintellectualdescendantsisnot unreasonable.BecauselikeNewton,manyoftoday’s‘fundamentalists’ arepeoplewhohavecompletetrustintheinerrancyoftheBibleandits compatibilitywithempiricalscience. CONCLUSION
The Christian ‘fundamentalists’ presented in this essay think of the Biblicist approach to knowledge as an approach based on rational enquiryandempiricismratherthanblindfaith.Forthemitisanapproach guidedbythecarefulexaminationofbiblicaltext,theconnectionof thistextwithempiricaldataandtheattempttoestablishgeneralising principlesregardingthenatureoftheworld.Furthermore,inthecaseof atleasttheMalagasyAdventistsandtheearlyAmericanfundamentalists, this approach, precisely because of its perceived characteristics, is thoughttobescientific,althoughobviously,theterm‘siansa’isbound tohaveshadesofmeaningfortheMalagasyricefarmerthattheterm ‘science’didnothavefortheearlyAmericanfundamentalists,andvice versa. Tambiah postulates a distinction between two orientations to the world: causality/science and participation/religion (1990). In his list ofsomerepresentationsof‘causality’and‘participation’,wereadthat causalityisrepresentedby:‘thesuccessivefragmentationofphenomena, and their atomisation, in the construction of scientific knowledge’. Participation,ontheotherhand,includes‘cosmiconeness’,‘contiguity relationsandthelogicofinteraction’.Tambiahthengoesontolista numberofcontextstypicalforcausalityincluding‘pedagogicsessionsat universitiesattemptingtoreducecomplexitytoelementaryprinciples’. Thisisopposedtoanumberofcontextsgivenastypicalofparticipation that include ‘church services’ and ‘millenarian movements’ (ibid.,
97
EVAKELLER
p.109).Tambiah’smodelclearlyisnotborneoutbyacloserexamination of‘fundamentalist’Christianitybecause,asIhavetriedtoshow,the Christians presented in this essay are not so much concerned with ‘cosmiconeness’aswiththedetailedexaminationoftheBible,with linkingbiblicalstudiesto‘science’,andwithanalysing,classifyingand generalising.ThesearepreciselythecharacteristicsTambiahattributes tothe‘scientific’,ratherthanthe‘religious’,orientation. Theethnographicexamplesdiscussedherealsoputintoperspective NicholasHumphrey’stheory,whichattemptstoexplainwhymodern peopleareincreasinglyattractedtoallsortsofparanormalphenomena –telepathy,thebendingofspoonsbytheforceofthought–despitethe factthatsciencehaslongsinceshownthetricknatureofsuchphenomena(1996).PartofHumphrey’stheoryisthattheworldcreatedby scienceisacoldworld,inwhichagreaterhumanpurposeismissing. AccordingtoHumphrey,itisduetothefactthatitisquitesimplytoo dishearteningforustoacceptthatwearelittlemorethananephemeral collectionofatomsthatmanypeople,disenchantedbyscience,cling tosomethingbeyondmaterialreality.Knowledgeofwhatmakesthe worldgoroundis,forthem,notgoodenough.Indeed,theyfeel‘athirst forthingswhicharecontrarytoreason’(1996:162,emphasisinthe original).8FortheMalagasyAdventistsandtheMichiganBaptists,itis quitetheopposite.Forthem,asfortheearlyAmericanfundamentalists and their intellectual predecessors, emotional reassurance through religiousfaith–to‘justbelieve’–isnotgoodenough.Whilepeople whoarekeenontheparanormalmaybeunhappywiththeperceived lack of existential meaning in a world dominated by science, the Christian ‘fundamentalists’ described here are deeply unhappy with the‘unscientific’worldofCatholicismandmainstreamProtestantism. Forthem,modernmainstreamChristianityisunsatisfactoryprecisely becauseitcontentsitself–followingthedualistapproachto‘science’ and ‘religion’ which eventually won in the aftermath of the postDarwiniancrisis–withtellingpeopletobelieve,totrustinGodandto feelHispresence,whilefailingtoprovidesufficientknowledgeabout thecosmos.IdonotwanttosuggestthatSeventh-dayAdventismin Madagascar,forexample,issimplyasurvivalofapre-DarwinianEuroAmericanintellectualtradition,however.‘Fundamentalists’,whether inearly-twentieth-centuryAmericaorinthecontemporaryworld,have notsimplybeenleftbehindbythedevelopmentsofthemoderntimes. 98
WHY,EXACTLY,ISTHEWORLDASITIS?
Rather,theyarepeopledeeplydissatisfiedwithwhatmodernmainstream Christianityhastooffer. Uptonow,IhavepresentedBiblicistChristians’ownperceptionof thenatureofthereligionstheyarepartof.However,Ialsowanttoput forwardanotherargument,whichisquiteindependentof‘thenative’s pointofview’,thoughderivedfromit.AsIoutlinedatthebeginning ofthisessay,Iamnotconcernedwithassessingtheinherentquality ofChristian‘fundamentalism’,anditisthereforenotmyintentionto commentonwhetherornotthekindofBiblicistChristianitydiscussed here is actually based on rationality and empiricism as its adherents claim.However,whattheethnographyofpractitioners’perceptionof thenatureofBiblicistChristianityreveals,isthepresenceofa desire tounderstandtheworldintellectuallybymeansofone’sownrational examination of the available evidence – a way of understanding the world,whichtheMalagasyAdventists,theMichiganBaptistsandthe earlyAmericanfundamentalistsbelieve(d)theycan(orcould)access throughBiblicistChristianity.ItisthisdesirethatIwanttoarguethey sharewithscientists.Although,ofcourse,thenatureofthepractiseof scienceisnotbeyonddispute(Kuhn1996[1962];LatourandWoolgar 1979),theattractionofthescientificenterpriseasameanstounderstand theworldrationally,andonthebasisofthediscoveryofempiricalfacts, is,Ibelieve,notcontroversial. Ihaveinsertedtheword‘exactly’intothetitleofthisessay,because itsheroesarenotsatisfiedwithjustanykindofexplanationofwhy theworldisasitis.Theywantintellectuallysatisfyingexplanations that are exact to the final detail. Like scientists, they see the world as a massive jigsaw puzzle comprising millions of pieces, and like scientists,theyarenotsatisfiedwithadmiringthepicturethepuzzle reveals,wantinginsteadtounderstandhow,exactly,pieceAfitswith pieceB,andwhat,exactly,piece93hastodowithpiece2110.Both practices involve the same scrutinising effort and both generate the samethrillwhenpreviouslyunknownlinksarediscovered.Inonecase, itmightbethediscoveryofanewarchaeologicalsite,intheothercase itmightbethediscoveryofthe‘fact’thatonecanactuallyknowfrom whereintheskyJesuswilldescendtoearth,oranunderstandingof whythestormdidnotdamagetheCatholicchurch.Likescientists,the ‘fundamentalists’ofthisessaywanttounderstandtheworldthroughthe accuracyofreason. 99
EVAKELLER
Indeed,itisbecauseBiblicistChristiansandscientistsshareasetof values–inparticularrationalityandtheprovisionofproofintheprocess ofdiscoveringwhy,exactly,theworldisasitis–thatitispossible forthemtobeinmutualconflict(astateofaffairsrecognisedbyboth sides)oversuchissuesastheoriginofspecies.Itisbecausetheyshare thissetofvaluesthattheycanargueaboutwhoseexplanationismore rationalandwhosehasmostprooftosupportit,withbothsidesaccusing eachotherofirrationalityandthelackofevidencefortheirrespective arguments. IfthekindofBiblicistChristianitythisessayhasbeenconcerned with provides such a powerful explanatory tool for so many people acrosstimeandspace–fromNewtontoruralpeopleincontemporary Madagascar–itsattractioncannotbereducedtoanyparticularsociopolitical context, or, in fact, any particular type of context.At least partoftheattractionofBiblicistChristianitymustbeculturally nonspecific. Indeed,ifthedesiretounderstandwhy,exactly,theworldisasit is–onthebasisofrationalenquiry,theexaminationoftheavailable evidenceandtheattempttoestablishgeneralisingprinciples–canbe identifiedasoneofthecommonmotivatingfactorsthatleadspeople to engage in science and in Biblicist Christianity respectively (as I believeitcan),thenonesurelyhastoposea‘Zafimaniryquestion’(see Preface):couldnotthedesiretointellectuallycomprehendthedetailsof theworkingsofthecosmosbeaconvincingcandidateelementofhuman nature,manifestingitself,asitdoes,insuchdiversecontextsasscience andcertainformsof‘religion’? Of course, this candidate element alone could not explain why Christian ‘fundamentalism’ or science become influential in certain contexts,butnotinothers,oramongcertainpeople,butnotothers(cf. Sperber1996,BlochandSperber2002).Obviously,manyhistorical, cultural, political and other factors will play an important part in makingBiblicistChristianitysuccessfulorunsuccessfulinparticular circumstances,justasawholevarietyofaspectswillinfluencewhether aparticularpersonbecomesaphysicistorahousewife.Nosingle-factor explanationcandojusticetothecomplexityofsociallife.Theaimofthis essay,however,hasnotbeentoprovideasocio-historicalexplanation fortheinstancesofChristian‘fundamentalism’discussed.Rather,its purposehasbeentohighlighttheremarkablefactthatpeopleinvolved 100
WHY,EXACTLY,ISTHEWORLDASITIS?
inthesupposedlyradicallycontradictoryfieldsofBiblicistChristianity andsciencesharethesamedesiretounderstandtheworldthroughthe accuracyofreason,adesirewhichmaybeofamuchmoregeneralnature thanisoftensuggested. ACKNOWLEDGEMENTS
Fortheirconstructivecommentsonearlierdraftsofthisessay,Iwould liketothankMauriceBloch,FenellaCannell,MatthewEngelke,Brian MalleyandJoelRobbins,aswellastheeditorsofthisvolume,Rita Astuti,JohnnyParryandCharlesStafford. NOTES 1. Tambiah1990(seediscussionbelow)isanexception. 2. ThebeliefintheBible’sinerrancydoesnotnecessarilyimplyits literal interpretationinallinstances(cf.Malley2004:92–101). 3. ThismayalsobetrueofotherChristians,asindeeditisofmanyCatholicsand ProtestantswhoaremembersofthemainstreamchurchesinMadagascar. 4. IamneitheramemberoftheSeventh-dayAdventistnoranyotherchurch. 5. Forafullethnographicaccountcf.Keller2005. 6. Theseimpressionsarebasedonthestudyguide‘OneHolyPassion.The AttributesofGod.Studyguidetoaccompanytheaudio/videoseries’,byRC Sproul(1989),whichthecongregationinMichiganhasusedinthepastand whichBrianMalleykindlyprovidedmewith. 7. Infact,thislinksupwithMalley’skeyargument.HowdoestheBiblework? heasks.Howdoesitsucceedinbeinganimportantbookformillionsof peopleacrosstimeandspace?Thereason,hesuggests,istobefoundinthe factthattherearenospecifichermeneuticrulesdetermininghowexactly theBiblehastobeinterpreted.Thus,everygenerationofChristians,and indeedeveryindividual,caninterprettheBibleinsuchawayastomake itrelevanttotheirownlives.Thisencouragesintellectualexplorationof theBible’scontent.Iftherearenohermeneuticrules,however,theBible might be interpreted as undermining its own authority. Malley suggests thatthisispreventedfromhappeningbythefactthatpeoplefollowingthe interpretivetraditionapproachtheBiblewithalltheirthoughtsdirected towardsdiscoveringitsrelevancefortheirownlives. 8. Thisis,accordingtoHumphrey,themainreasonwhypeople desirethe existenceoftheparanormal.Buthowisitpossiblethatpeoplebelievein suchthingsaspsycho-kinetics(movinganobjectbytheforceofthought)?
101
EVAKELLER
Themostimportantreasonforthis,accordingtoHumphrey,istobefoundin Cartesiandualism,whichmakespossibletheconceptualseparationbetween themindandthebody(1996:ch.24,26). REFERENCES Asad,T.1993.‘TheconstructionofReligionasananthropologicalcategory’,in Genealogiesofreligion.DisciplineandreasonsofpowerinChristianityand Islam,BaltimoreandLondon:TheJohnsHopkinsUniversityPress. Bloch,M.2001.‘Postmodernism–Thenature/culturedebateinjustanother guise?’,IrishJournalofAnthropology5(1):111–15. Bloch,M.andD.Sperber2002.‘Kinshipandevolvedpsychologicaldispositions. TheMother’sBrothercontroversyreconsidered’,CurrentAnthropology43(5): 723–48. Eickelman,D.F.1978.‘Theartofmemory:Islamiceducationanditssocial reproduction’,ComparativeStudiesinSocietyandHistory20:485–516. Evans-Pritchard,E.E.1965.Theoriesofprimitivereligion,Oxford:Clarendon Press. Horton, R. 1970. ‘African traditional thought andWestern science’, in B.R. Wilson(ed.),Rationality,Oxford:Blackwell. ——1982.‘TraditionandModernityRevisited’,inM.HollisandS.Lukes(eds), Rationalityandrelativism,Oxford:BasilBlackwell. Humphrey, N. 1996. Leaps of faith. Science, miracles, and the search for supernaturalconsolation,NewYork:BasicBooks. Keller,E.2005.Theroadtoclarity.Seventh-dayAdventisminMadagascar,New York,Houndmills:PalgraveMacmillan. Kuhn,T.1996(1962).Thestructureofscientificrevolutions,Chicago:University ofChicagoPress. Lambek,M.1993.KnowledgeandpracticeinMayotte.Localdiscoursesof Islam,sorcery,andspiritpossession,Torontoetal.:UniversityofToronto Press. Latour,B.andS.Woolgar1979.Laboratorylife:Thesocialconstructionof scientificfacts,LosAngeles:Sage. 1993. We have never been modern, Cambridge, Mass.: Harvard University Press. Lévi-Strauss, C. 1972 (1962). The savage mind, Oxford: Oxford University Press. Malley,B.2004.HowtheBibleworks.AnanthropologicalstudyofEvangelical Biblicism, Walnut Creek, Lanham, NewYork,Toronto, Oxford:Altamira Press.
102
WHY,EXACTLY,ISTHEWORLDASITIS?
Marsden,G.M.1980.FundamentalismandAmericanculture.Theshapingof twentieth-century evangelicalism, 1870–1925, Oxford et al.: Oxford UniversityPress. ——1991.Understandingfundamentalismandevangelicalism,GrandRapids, Michigan:WilliamB.EerdmansPublishingCompany. Merton, R.K. 1970 (1938). Science, technology and society in seventeenthcenturyEngland,NewYork:HowardFertig. Snobelen,S.D.2002.‘IsaacNewton(1642–1727)’,inOxfordencyclopediaon theenlightenment,publishedonline:www.isaac-newton.org ——2003. ‘Isaac Newton (1642–1727)’, in Oxford encyclopedia on the enlightenment,Publishedonline:www.isaac-newton.org Sperber,D.1996(1985).‘Anthropologyandpsychology:towardsanepidemiology ofrepresentations’,inExplainingculture:anaturalisticapproach,Oxford, Cambridge(Massachusetts):Blackwell. Tambiah, S.J. 1990. Magic, science, religion, and the scope of rationality, Cambridgeetal.:CambridgeUniversityPress. Tylor,E.B.1994(1871).Primitiveculture:researchesintothedevelopmentof mythology,philosophy,religion,art,andcustom(vol.2),London:Routledge.
103
CHAPTER5
HOWDOESRITUALMATTER? FenellaCannell
Forthepurposesofthisvolume,a‘Zafimaniryquestion’(seePreface)is onewhichpeoplewithwhomwehavelivedonfieldworkthemselvesask, andwhichresonateswidelyinhumanexperience.Itisalso,accordingto MauriceBloch(2005),thesortofquestionthatanthropologyoughttobe abletoaddressbetterthanotherdisciplines.Bloch’scontentionthatallof us,everywhere,areintuitiveanthropologists,isveryappealing.Notall communities,however,seemtohavethesametasteforexplicitabstract debatethatBlochreportsfortheZafimaniry.Asothercontributionsto thisvolumeshow,someofthequestionsthatmattermostatalocallevel arethosethatareonlyaskedbyimplication. When it came to thinking of examples from my own fieldwork, I encountered a different difficulty. My own periods of fieldwork, the firstintheCatholicPhilippinesandthesecondwithLatter-daySaints (MormonsorLDS)inAmerica,werebothconductedwithChristian people.Theydoaskmanyexplicit,existentialquestions;butmostof theserelateinsomewaytotheparticulartraditionsofChristianthinking thattheyhaveinheritedandcreated.‘AreyouaCatholic?’‘Doyouhave atestimony?’‘Shallwebeabletotalktoourchildreninheaven?’Such questionsmightrequiresomeglossingnotonlyforoutsidersbutalsofor differentChristiangroups,andsosituneasilywiththeideaofuniversally accessiblehumanpuzzles. Giventhepossiblemisunderstandingsevenbetweenmytwosetsof informants,onemightwanttoaskwhatthecategoryof‘Christianity’ actuallymeans(Ihavelookedatsomegeneralaspectsofthisproblem in other publications [Cannell 2005b; Cannell, 2006]). Suffice it to 105
FENELLACANNELL
sayhere,thatforanthropologists,thequestioncannotbeansweredby referencetoabodyofdoctrinealone,butmusttakeaccountoftheselfunderstandings of the extremely diverse range of people who claim Christianidentity.Here,Iinvestigateonesmallelementofthoseselfunderstandings,andlookataquestionthatiscertainlyraisedbothby FilipinoCatholicsandAmericanLatter-daySaints:thequestionofwhat isimportantaboutrituals. Bythis,Idonotsimplyintendtheusualanthropologicalquestion aboutrituals;thatis,whataretheyfororwhatdotheydo?Rather,I wanttoexplainwhatpeopleinmytwodifferentfieldworklocationssay matterstothemabouttakingpartinritual.Iwillthenaskhowwellsome dominantstrandsofanthropologicalthinkingcanallowfor,andaccount for,theseindigenousviews. TEMPLERITUALANDMORMONRELIGIOUSEXPERIENCE
AlthoughLatter-daySaintsattendregularSundaySchoolandEucharistic servicesintheirlocalmeetinghouseseachweek,theseservicesarequite distinctfromthespecialceremonieswhichdefinetheLDSreligious imagination, namely the temple rituals. While meeting houses are architecturally low-key, Mormon temples are visually imposing and magnificent, often made of reflective materials or soaring out of the landscapeonascaletorivalthegreatEuropeanCatholiccathedrals. But visitors cannot walk through the great Salt Lake City temple as theymightwalkthroughChartres;LDStemplesaregenerallyclosed tooutsiders,andevenchurchmembersmustobtainanannual‘temple recommend’fromtheirbishop,whichistobepresentedeachtimethey attend.1 LDSchurchmembersdonotpassthroughthewholetempleandits ritualuntiltheyreachmaturity;thisisusuallyjustbeforemarriagefor women,andjustbeforeleavingonmissionformen,althoughsomeyoung womenalsoserveamission.Forbothsexes,thisfirstadultparticipation isknownas‘takingoutyourendowments’or‘firstordinances’,anditis aneventofmajorspiritualandemotionalimportance.Passingintothis maturestatuscouldnothaveagreaterreligiousimportance,becausefor Latter-daySaintstempleritualisnecessaryforsalvation.Mormonsare promisedthat,iftheyleadamorallifeandgotothetemple,theycanbe
106
HOWDOESRITUALMATTER?
inseparablylinkedwiththeirparents,spouses,childrenandotherloved ones,inthehereafter,asa‘foreverfamily’capableofeternalincrease andlearning.Thetotalityofritualsperformedinthetemplescanalso literallyeffectthesalvationofothers,includinglivingconvertsandthe vastlegionsofthedead,onwhosebehalf,infact,thebulkoftemple ritualisperformedbyproxy.AsLatter-daySaintsunderstandthematter, thedead,liketheliving,canexercisefreechoiceastowhetherornotto acceptbaptismintotheLDSchurch,adecisionthattheymayindicate tothoseactingfortheminritualthroughvarioussignsandintimations. AlthoughleadingaChrist-centreddailylifeisimportantforLatter-day Saints,therefore,theroleofthetempleritualingeneratingsalvationfor allmankindcanhardlybeexaggerated. Exteriorimagesoftheindividualtemplesaremuch-lovedbyLatterday Saints and appear in many forms, as screen savers, programme coversforchurchservicesandsoon.Somepeoplealsoenjoy,andcollect, interiorviews,butthesearetreatedwithmorereserve.Itis,actually, possibleforvisitorstoseetheinsideofaMormontemple,butonlyfor onebriefperiod,theso-called‘openhouse’betweenthecompletionof anewtempleanditsreligiousdedication,whenticketsforatourare availabletonon-members,andtomembersofallages.Theluxurious andoftenbeautifultempleinteriorsare,therefore,notactuallysecret, buttheyareassociatedwiththeformandcontentofthetemplerituals thattakeplacethere.Andtheseare,asthechurchwouldhaveit:‘not secret,butsacred’.Theyarenottobelightlyspokenof,andtheirdetails arenevertobediscussedwithoutsiders,notevenwithLatter-daySaints whohavenotyettakenouttheirendowments.Itisworthnotingthat mostoftheroomsinsideaLDStemplelook,totheuntutoredeye,rather likepublicroomsfromadeluxehotel.TheydonotlooklikeCatholic orProtestantchurches,andthearrangementofmostoftheroomsgives fewcluesastotheirliturgicalfunctions.Thus,themostlovedroomof atemple,theCelestialRoom,whereLatter-daySaintswillrestandfeel closetothespiritofthedivineattheconclusionoftheritual,lookslike aparticularlysplendiddrawing-room.2 Oneconsequenceofthistabooonthetempleritualisthatitlooms large in Mormonism’s image in the outside world. Those hostile to MormonismsometimesusethetempleritualtoclaimthatMormonism isa‘cult’.3ThisisnotapositionIendorse,althoughIdothinkthat Douglas Davies (2000) is right to speak of Mormonism as, in some 107
FENELLACANNELL
ways,a‘mysteryreligion’;thatis,therearemanylayersofmeaningin LDSdoctrine,anditisnotintendedthattheyallbeunfoldedatonce. Rather,theLatter-daySaintismeanttopassthroughsuccessiveand inexhaustiblelevelsofreligiousknowledgeandfeelinginherlifetime andbeyondmortallife.Thetempleritualiskeytothisconception;by avoidingdirectdiscussionofit,thespaceforthatprocessofdiscovery andgrowthisretained.4 Asanoutsider,itneverthelesssurprisedmeverymuchtofindthat evenintimatefamilymembers,suchasmothersanddaughters,rarely discussthetempleceremonyinanyexplicitway.Theremay,sometimes, be a little discussion among those who are resting together in the CelestialRoom(thisbeingpermittedbythechurch),butthereshouldbe nodiscussionoftheritual’sdetailsoutsidethetempleitself. Becauseofthiscarefulavoidance,itisveryrareforyoungpeopleto knowwhattoexpectwhentheyareabouttotakeouttheirendowments forthefirsttime.Theeffectsofnotknowingareunpredictable;thefirst experienceoftempleritualmaybedisorientinginitsstrongcontrast tothe‘practical’faceofmeetinghouseMormonism,andissometimes powerfullyupsetting.Asonewoman,whoseexperienceswererather typical,toldme: I’mnotreallythat...I’mnotoneofthosepeoplethathasawonderful experience with the endowment ritual... I had a few problems enjoyingit...[Myhusbandis]thesameway...goingthroughthe temple...thefirstcoupleoftimesIdidit,Ithought,thisisreally weird...it’ssodifferentfromeverythingelseintheChurch. Theadjective‘weird’croppedupmanytimesinmyinterviewsinthis context,alongwithcommentssuchas:‘Yougothereforthefirsttime andyouthink,youknow,“Whoah!What’sgoingonhere?”Youknow?’ ForseveralpeopleImet,thedislocatingeffectsoftheritualhadbeenso off-puttingthattheyfailedtoreturnovermanyyears,despitetheadvice oftheChurchthattheyshoulddoso. Theshockoffirsttempleritualisawidelyrecognisedphenomenon amongSaintswhohavetakenouttheirendowments.Althoughwhat happens in temple ceremony must not be discussed, the nature of emotional and spiritual experiences in the temple is a discussable topic.Indeed,whilealwaysbeingcarefultoavoidanyinappropriateor 108
HOWDOESRITUALMATTER?
disrespectfultone,manypeopleImetwereintenselyinterestedinthis subject,andwerewillingandeveneagertothinkandtalkaboutit. The combination of the absolute avoidance of sacred detail with thehighvaluationofindividualexperienceswithinthetemplecreates acertaindilemmafortheChurchorganisation.Latter-daySaintslive withinaChurchthatisnowhighlystandardisedandbureaucratised. AlongsidetheregularEucharisticSundayservices,allobservantLatterdaySaintsalsospendtwomorehourseachSunday,asarule,atageappropriateSundaySchools(foradultsandchildren),aswellasspecial groupmeetingsforyouth,foradultmenandforwomen.AdultSunday Schoolistakenbylayteachersandfollowsacurriculumdefinedcentrally bytheChurch.Thiscurriculuminvolvesthestudyofthebooksofthe sacredscriptures5inrotationoveraperiodofyears.TheChurchhasa centraldistributioncentreforsuppliesinSaltLakeCityanditsown publishingarm,andpreparesanddistributesbothteachers’andstudents’ manualsforthestudyofthegiventexteachyear.Thespecialgroup meetingsforwomen,adultmen,youthandchildrenarealsobasedon centrallypublishedChurchtextbooksandsourcebooks. OneintentionofthissystemistounifytheworldwideChurchinone programmeofworship,andtopreventthedevelopmentoflocal‘unorthodoxies’.Oneeffectofit,oftennotedbymembersandothers,is thatthecontentandconductofindividualmeetingsmaybecomeoverly routine.‘YouasksomeoneaquestioninSundaySchoolclassandeverybody’sexpectingacertainanswer,weallknowtheanswer,soitbecomes veryfixedandrepetitive.’6 TheChurchdoesnowoffersomeinstructionforthoseplanningto enterthetempleforthefirsttime.Teenagers,whomaybepreparingfor missionandmarriage,andadults,especiallyconverts,whomaybegoing tothetemplelaterinlife,arebothgivensome‘templepreparation’. Templeritualitselfisnotdiscussed.Instead,preparationconcentrates ontheeffectsandvaluesthatitisdesignedtopromote:ontheMormon idealofeternalmarriage,forexample,oronthespiritualbenefitsof assistingwithritualworkonbehalfofthedead.S.MichaelWilcoxisan instructorattheinstituteofreligionattheUniversityofUtah7andauthor ofthebookHouseofGlory;findingpersonalmeaninginthetemple (Wilcox1995),whichispublishedbytheorthodoxLatter-daySaints press,DeseretBook,andwhichisavailableinitsbookstores.Wilcox andthedistinguishedLDSChurchAuthoritiesfromwhomhequotesare 109
FENELLACANNELL
clearlyawareoftheproblemsexperiencedbymanymembersonfirst takingpartintempleritual: ElderWidtsoecautionedthatitisnotfair‘topassopinionontemple worship after one day’s participation followed by an absence of severalyears.Theworkshouldberepeatedseveraltimesinquick succession,sothatthelessonsofthetemplemaybefasteneduponthe mind.’(Wilcox1995:42) Elsewhere,Wilcox notes that the authorities understand that people, especiallythe‘inexperienced’(ibid.,p.31),maybetroubledbymany questionsaboutdetailsoftempleworship:‘Isthisorthatthingreasonable?’ ‘Why should I do this or that?’ In theory, these are needless questions.Inpractice,Wilcox(againcitingWidtsoe)suggeststhatit isbettertoanswerthem,althoughsuchspecificanswersmayonlybe giventothosewhohavebeenthroughthetempleritualstogetherand onlyduringdiscussionintheCelestialRoom.EvenexperiencedSaints, however,willnothavealltheanswers,anditisrecognisedthatcertain thingsmaytroublethem:‘Asweprayforunderstanding,wecanbe assuredthateverythinginthetempleisbeautiful.“Nojot,iotaortittleof thetempleritesisotherwisethanupliftingandsanctifying,”wroteElder JamesE.Talmage.’(Wilcox1995:32) Inthetemple,Wilcoxtellsus,weneedtobeopentohearthemessages oftheHolySpirit.Inordertobemostreceptive, weshouldprepare by avoiding all contact with anything which might be offensive or unholy,andbyreadingthescriptures,whichprovidemanyparablesand metaphorsforthetempleas,forexample:theplaceof‘livingwaters’ inwhichheavenandearthcantrulybesaidtomeet,andfromwhich an inexhaustible revelation will flow. We also need to be prepared tounderstandthatthispreciousknowledgewillbecommunicatedin unfamiliarways,andespeciallythroughsymbols. Wilcoxusesthestandardexampleofthetemple’sSealingRooms8 asanillustrationofthesymbolic.SealingRoomsarequitesmall,with acentraldaisatwhichthebrideandgroomwillkneeltobemarried. Twowallsoftheroom,oppositeeachother,aremirroredsothatboth brideandgroomcanseeendlessreflectionsofthemselvesasajoined pair,recedingoneithersideintoinfinity.Sincethepurposeoftemple marriageis,precisely,tomaketheirpartnershippermanentthroughtime 110
HOWDOESRITUALMATTER?
sothatitwilllastbeyonddeath(andisalsounderstoodtohavebeen choseninapre-mortalexistence,althoughwecannotdevelopthishere), the double mirrors eloquently express the unique and extraordinary powersofthetempletotranslatebetweentheconstraintsofthisworld andthepossibilitiesofeternity.This,asWilcoxnotes,isunderstoodby Mormonstobean‘easy’symbol;‘everythinginthetemplecanteach us’(Wilcox1995:25)butmanyofitssymbolsrequirealifetimeofinterpretation,contemplationandprayer,ormayremainforeverbeyondour mortalcomprehension. The Church, therefore, remains poised between two imperatives here.Wishingtoguide,andperhapseventodefine,thereactionsofits memberstothetempleritual,itnonethelessstudiouslyavoidstheexplicitaccountofthatritualwhichwouldrenderitavailableasatoolfor thepoint-by-pointdirectioncharacteristicofChurchguidanceonmany otherreligiousmatters.OneofmyLatter-daySaintinformants,himself auniversityprofessor,offeredanacuteinsightintotheimplicationsof thisfromhisownexperience: I was talking to [my students] just onTuesday, I asked them the question:‘Whydon’twetalkaboutwhatgoesoninthetemple?’... Nowthere’sastockanswertothat,whichis? ‘We’retoldnotto?’[Fenella] Yeah,‘We’retoldnotto,’andwesay,‘Wellit’ssacred!’AndIsay, ‘ButmywifeissacredandItalkaboutherallthetime,andallsortsof thingsaresacredthatwetalkabout,butwedon’ttalkaboutthetemple, whynot?’Welltheyhavenoanswertothat.But...mythoughtabout thatis,wellsupposewedidhaveaSundaySchoolclasswhichtwoor threetimesayearhadaroutinelessoncalled‘Thetempleandwhatit means’;thenwestartlearningabunchofstockanswersaboutwhat thatmeans,andthetempleexperiencebecomesrigidified,ordinary, standardised,institutionalisedanditdies.Butwhatisthetemple,to Mormons?It’sveryalive.Why?Becausewegothereandwedon’t haveanyparticularmeaningsestablishedforusalreadyaboutwhat thismeansandwhatdoes...we’rethinkingforourselves,andmy wayofthinkingisthatitallowstheHolySpirittotoucheachperson inwhateverwaysheorshecanbetouchedatthetime.Andsothe templebecomesalivingexperienceforus,andwegobackandback andbackandback,andeverytimewegowelearndifferentthings, 111
FENELLACANNELL
itbecomesaspiritualexperiencethroughoutlifebecauseithasnot becomeinstitutionalised.Infact,that’stheonlyplaceIcanthinkof intheChurchthat’suntouchedbythese‘sociologisation’processes, bythebureaucracy.Wejusthavedecidednottotalkaboutthetemple. ...Myexperienceisthatthetempleisclearlyaspiritualexperience, becauseyoucan’tgothereexpectinganythinginparticular.Thereare nostockanswers. Iftheplacingofthetemplebeyond‘stockanswers’makesitaplace ofintensereligiouspotential,however,italsomakesitalocationofrisk. Mormonsarewelltaught,andtheyknowwhytheyaresupposedtovisit thetemple,intermsoftheblessingsthatcanbemadeavailabletoothers includingthedead.Theyalsoknow,however,thatattendingthetemple issupposedtomakethemfeelacertainway.Inparticular,inthetemple oneshouldfeelcalm,serene,beabletoovercomeangerandbitterness andfeelasenseofChristian,orevenaforetasteofcelestial,lovefor others.Inaddition,theymayhopeforandexpect,althoughnotdemand, toreceiveinsightsandrevelationsoftheHolySpiritintothemeaning oftheritualitselfandotherimportantissuesintheirlivesorthelivesof peoplewithwhomtheymaybeconcerned. People consciously measure their own experiences in the temple accordingtothesecriteria.OnewomanIknow,forexample,hadahard timevisitingthetempleafterherhusband,whosecourtshipandearly marriedyearswithherhadbeencloselyassociatedwiththeiractive partnershipingenealogicalandtemplework,leftherinverypainfuland humiliatingcircumstances.Shedescribedhow,yearslater,shehadbeen throughthetemplewithoneofherownsonsonhisreturnhomefrom mission.SittingintheCelestialRoom,theymetayoungwomanwho hadbrokenoffarelationshipwithherson,whilehewasaway,together withthemanshehadmarriedinsteadandherparents.Theendofthis relationshiphadbeenthecauseofsadnessandpain.Yetsittinginthe CelestialRoom,Patriciafeltthehealingofresentment,andapeaceful andacceptingsensethateverythingwouldbeallright;andsheadmired, inherson’scourtesytohisformerfiancée,amanifestationofthesame spirit. Atothertimes,peoplemayexperiencegreatanxietyaboutthegap betweentheirownexperiencesandtheidealoftempleexperience.One friendofminecommentedthatherowntemplewedding‘wasonetime 112
HOWDOESRITUALMATTER?
whenIfeltexactlywhatIwasmeanttofeel’inthetemple,whereasat othertimesthishadnotbeenso.Awidowexplainedthatshehadfelt ‘angrywithGod’whenherhusbanddied,andparticularlyinthetemple, whereforfivelongyearsshehadhopedforintimationsofcomfortor revelationthatwerewithheldfromher,althoughshefeltthattheyhad beengrantedtoothers.And,asnotedabove,itisextremelycommon forpeopletofeelanadversereactiontotheirfirstexperienceofthe endowmentritual,andtobeleftwithasensethattheceremonywas simply‘weird’. ForpractisingMormons,therecommendedcourseofactionforthose notfeelingthe‘right’thinginthetempleissimplytowait,pray,read theScripturesandkeepgoingbacktothetemple.Formanypeoplethis counselofpatienceisasufficientone,andthisisparticularlysoforthat groupofLatter-daySaintswhodescribethemselvesasmostattractedby the‘practical’aspectsoftheirChurch.Itispossibletobeanobservant Mormon who attends the Sunday meetings and carries out all their duties,andyetnottohaveaparticularlydevelopedinterestinattending thetemplefrequently. Althoughthisstrategymayserveforthemediumoreven,occasionally,thelongterm,mysense,however,isthatitonlyworksifitcanbe thoughtofas,ultimately,atemporarycondition.Theworkofsalvation carriedoutintempleritualissocentraltoMormonismthatpersonal indifferenceorantipathytotempleritualisverydifficulttoreconcile withit.Onehastoclingtoasensethat,eventually,onemightfeelatleast someofwhatismeantbytherichnessoftempleexperience. Ifapersondecidesthisisnevergoingtohappen,orif(ashappensin somecases)someaspectoftempleritual,orsomeparticularincident withinatempleceremony,strikesaprofoundlynegativechordwith someone,oneoftwothingsislikelytohappen.Eitherthepersonwill blamethemselvesandbecomedeeplyimpressedwithasenseoftheir ownspiritualworthlessness,orelsetheywillbegintobealienatedfrom thewholenotionofthetempleritualastruthanditsspiritualvalue. Sometimes one reaction gradually turns into the other. In any case, thepersonforwhomtempleritualremainsinaccessibleasmeaningful spiritualexperiencemaywelleventuallyleavetheChurch.Thus,during thecourseofmyfieldwork,Imetmanypeopleforwhomabanalor traumaticexperienceinthetemplewascitedasapivotalelementinwhat onemightcalltheir‘departure’or‘de-conversion’narratives(although 113
FENELLACANNELL
it is not the only reason for leaving the Church). Former Mormons of course vary greatly in their attitudes, some feeling bitter, others mocking,othersbeingquitecomfortablewiththeirshiftintosecularlife orintoadifferentandmorecompatiblereligiouscommunity.Butitwas noticeablethat,inmanycases,theintenseimportancegiventotemple experiencestilllingeredinthelanguageofex-Latter-daySaints,giving anoteofwistfulnessorrememberedjoyforthoseforwhomithadbeena positiveexperience,andanoteofsorrow,angerandconfusionforthose forwhomithadnot.Seldomwasthetemplerememberedindifferently. Andofcourse,forexcommunicatessuchasMargaretToscano,adevout MormonwhosepublishedinterpretationsofLDStheologyinrelation towomenwerecensuredbytheChurch,thetemplebecomestheplace fromwhich,aboveall,oneisinexile(ToscanoandToscano1990:279– 91). Thusfar,IhavearguedthatMormontempleritualcombinesanotion ofritualefficacythatitwouldbedifficulttooverstate,withafocused attentionontheimportanceofinteriorexperiencebythosewhoperform therituals.OnewaytolookatthiswouldbetothinkofMormonismas anunusual,possiblyunique,confluenceoftwotraditionsthatareusually keptseparate,atleastinChristianity.9MormonismisnotaProtestant tradition,butitdoeshaveProtestanthistoricalantecedents.Onecould arguethattheMormonattentiontointeriorityispartofwhatWebbKeane (2007:ch.7)hasdescribedasthedefiningProtestantcommitmenttothe ideaof‘sincerity’anditsentanglementswithrhetoricalconstructions of‘modernity’.Thatis,therelationshipbetweenpersonalexperience, thoughtofasinterior,anditsoutwardorpublicexpressions,including expressionsinspeech,isamatterfortheutmostanxietyandconscious self-monitoring, in part because an insincere articulation of the self blocks,orimpedes,theactionoftheHolySpiritintheworld.10 These kinds of Protestant tradition, however, are most usually associated,asinPuritanism,withanaversiontoritual,anaversionbased onthefearthatritualitselfmaybe‘insincere’,inthesenseoftending innatelytowardsadeflectionofattentionawayfromGodandtowardsthe objects,officiantsorformalactionsinvolvedinritual,whomaybecome theidolatrousrecipientsofworshipinGod’splace.Thislatterequation innosensedescribesLatter-daySaintattitudestothephysicalworld ortotherightrelationsbetweenmanandHeavenlyFather;althoughin theplainspeakingandactingoftheMormonwardSundaySacrament 114
HOWDOESRITUALMATTER?
service(where,asinsomelowChurchProtestanttraditions,eventhe Eucharisticwineisreplacedbywater,wherethereisnopriestbutonly layofficiants,etc)onecanseeperhapsthelegacyofthiswayofthinking. TheSacramentServiceexistsinMormonisminrelationtothetemple ritual,andinthetempleritual,althoughthereisstillnoclericalelite,11 alltheotherelementsregardedwiththegravestsuspicionbyPuritans (includingheavyformalisation,complexsymbolism,theuseofcostume, prescribedarcanespeechandmovements,etc.)aremarkedlypresentand elaborated. Itis,ofcourse,inadequatetocastMormonismasavariantformof Protestantism.ForLatter-daySaintsitisapooraccountbecausethey understandthetempleritualtobeanancientformofpracticeknown atthetimeofSolomon,givenoriginallybyGodtoAdam,andrestored in direct revelation to their Prophet. For historians, theologians and sociologists,itisapooraccountbecauseneitherthecomplexorigins ofMormonismnorthenuancesofitsdoctrinearesufficientlydescribed inthisway.However,forthepurposesofthispaper,thenotionofthe unusual juxtaposition of a central emphasis on ritual, with a heavy stressonsincerity,mayhavesomevalue,seenperhapsinrelationtothe questionofritualefficacy. ItisusualtocontrastRomanCatholicnotionsofritualefficacywith Protestantones.12ForCatholics,thesacramentsareefficaciousif,and onlyif,theyareadministeredbyanordainedpriestofthechurch.This efficacyisnot,however,compromisedbythepersonalworthinessor unworthinessofthepriestasanindividual,howevermuchtheChurch might enjoin the priest to be worthy. Ritual efficacy, once properly created,functionsaccordingtoGod’spromise,throughtheperformance ofthecorrectactionsalone. ForProtestants,stereotypically,thesituationisverydifferent.Ritual efficacyoftheRomanCatholickindisdismissedas‘magical’or‘superstitious’preciselybecauseitisconsideredtooindependentofquestions ofpersonalaccountability.Eucharisticsacramentsareunderstoodtobe symbolic,withtheemphasisfallingontheintentionandstateofmindof thebelieveratthemomentthatheorshetakestheEucharist. For Latter-day Saints, neither of these situations obtains. Instead, onecouldsaythattheefficacyoftempleritualhasadualaspect.On theonehand,theefficacyof(say)baptismforthedeadiscovenantal. ItfollowsfromthedivinepromiseofcertainpowerstoJosephSmith 115
FENELLACANNELL
andhisfollowers,onceinstitutedwithinarestored(universal,lay13) ‘priesthood’.IdonotthinkthatmostSaintswouldarguethattheaccessof adeceasedsoultomembershipofthechurchwascompromisedbecause theindividualperformingabaptismhadallowedhismindtowanderto afootballgameorthingsevenlesspleasingtotheHolySpirit.Onthe otherhand,mostLatter-daySaintshighlyvalueindividualintimations orspiritualsignsthatsuchbaptismsandotherendowmentsonbehalfof deceasedpersonshavebeeneffectiveandwellreceived.Peopleworking inthetemplemayfeelthedeadperson’sreliefandhappiness,ormay even,onoccasion,seethedeceasedasaspirit.Thiskindofreceptiveness, whichunderlinesandreinforcesritualefficacy,iscertainlythoughttobe dependentontheworthinessandspiritualstateofthepersoncarryingout theritualwork.AndmostSaintsare,infact,veryuneasyabouttheidea thattheyorotherpeoplemightgothroughthetempleinaninappropriate stateofmind,orthattheirconcentrationontheritualmightfalter.In addition,thereistheothersideofritualefficacythatwehaveoutlined above–thequestionofwhethertempleritualhasbeeneffectiveforthe performerofitincreatingthatspiritualexperiencewhichwillpermit himtoremainaMormon. WecouldcomparethisdistinctivelyLatter-daySaintsattitudetowhat ritualexperienceislike,andshouldbelike,tothatofmyothergroupof Christianinformants,ruralCatholicsinBicol.14ForBicolanoCatholics, too,theexperienceoftakingpartinritualisimportant;indeed,onecould saythatallritualactivityisapproachedasanarenaoftransformative, healing participation for both individuals and groups. In the area in whichIlived,thecentralreligiousfigureisamiraculousstatueofChrist laidoutindeath,knowninBicolastheAmangHinulid.15Localpeople thinkofChristnotasanabstractandgeneralfigure,butasthisparticular Christ,whoispersonallyandintimatelyknowntothem,andwhooften appearsindreamsorshowshimselfinmiraculousencounters,andtalks toordinarypeopleaboutthe‘help’theyneed.Mostritualactivityis undertakenastheresultofsuchconversations,inwhichsomeonewill offertocarryouta‘devotion’totheAmainreturnforhelpreceived or anticipated, particularly the curing of one’s own sickness, or that ofachildorotherrelative.Theformthat‘devotions’takeisvaried, butmaytypicallyincludeLentenactivitiessuchasthe‘reading’ofthe Bicol-languagetextofthePasion(thestoryofChrist’slifeanddeath) duringanall-nightvigil,orelseparticipationinoneofthe tanggalor 116
HOWDOESRITUALMATTER?
Passion plays. During the tanggal, one promises to enact, or else to havesomeoneelse,suchasone’schild,enact,aparticularfigureinthe Christianstory;again,thisusuallyinvolvesanall-nightvigilandisa demandingprocess. Bicolanos understand all these rituals as forms of ‘sharing’ in the feelingsofthereligiousfigurewhoisaddressed.Inthe tanggalthis sharingisespeciallyvividsinceoneliterally‘imitates’theholyperson, thusdrawingveryclosetothemandtheirexperiences.Theprocessis sometimesdescribedinBicolbytheSpanishloan-term‘sacrificio’,but itisnotasacrificethatinvolvesdeathoreven(usually)bloodshedor wounding.16Instead,itisthesacrificeofofferingone’slabour,andof sharing the painful feelings suffered by Christian figures, especially throughtheexperienceandexpressionof‘pity’(herak)fortheirsorrows. ThisplaysoutwithinwiderBicolidiomsofloyalty,supportforothers andidentificationwiththem,whicharecharacteristicofsocialrelations innon-ritualcontexts,includingkinshipandpolitics.Theresultofthis voluntary‘accompanying’ofChrist,Maryandtheotherfiguresfrom theChristiandramaisthatthepersonfeelsthattheyhavealsoshared intheirstrength.NotonlydopeopleveryfrequentlysaythattheAma isresponsibleforrecoveryfromillness;theyalsosaythatwhenthey completeavigilorotherdevotion,theydonotfeeldrainedandovertired,but,onthecontrary,experiencealightnessofbothbodyandof mood,andareabletocarryonwiththeirordinarydailytasksaswell. Now,thisattitudetowhatritualshouldfeellikehasmanyaspects, onlyoneofwhichisitsobviouslinktoawidercorpusofSoutheast AsianasceticpracticesoutsidethePhilippines(cf.Cannell1999:137 ff.;Cannell,2006b).Butwhatisofspecialnoteforourargumenthereis that,althoughBicolanosareveryclearaboutwhatritualparticipationis like,theydonot,tothebestofmyunderstanding,feelanythinglikethe degreeofanxietyaboutthatexperienceexpressedbyAmericanMormons inrelationtothetempleritual.Iwitnessed,manytimes,vigilsthatinone wayoranotherwerefeltnottohavegoneideallywell–wherepeople stumbledoverlines,gotinterrupted,fellasleepinthemiddle,madesilly jokes,developedhead-colds(despitetheritual’shealingpowers),or felttheyhadn’tofferedtherightfoodtotheirguests,forexample.But althougheveryonerecognisedthatsomeoccasionspassedoffwithmore élan,andsomewithalittleless,Ineverheardanyoneworrythattheir attitudewaswrong,orthatthismightcompromisethesuccessofthe 117
FENELLACANNELL
ritual.17One’sattitude,itseems,was‘goodenough’almostbyvirtueof one’sveryparticipation. Thiscomparison,brieflysketchedthoughtheBicolmaterialis,maybe helpful.ItseemstosupporttheideathatLatter-daySaints’anxietylevels abouthowonefeelsinritualmaybepartlyconditionedbythehistory ofideasabout‘sincerity’whichhavefiguredespeciallyprominentlyin Protestanttimesandplaces.Atthesametime,weshouldnotelidethis insightwiththeideathatconceptsofinteriority,andthecrucialrelevance of interior experience, are only found in that context (or, indeed, in associationwithWesternmodernity,howeverdefined).Bicolano‘sharing’ispremisedonthedistinctivelypan-FilipinoandSoutheastAsian ideaoftheselfinsocialexchange,forwhichtheTagalogtermloob (literally‘inside’)issometimesusedasageneric.Thisconceptisnot derivedfrom,althoughithasinteractedwith,thehistoryofChristian conversion(forexamplecf.Cannell1999;Rafael1988;Ileto1979).For Bicolanos,too,localideasaboutwhatitfeelsliketotakepartinritual areclearlyexpressed,andarethoughttobeabsolutelygermanetohow ritualworks. HOWRITUALMATTERSFORANTHROPOLOGISTS
Ifa‘Zafimaniryquestion’isoneaskedbyordinarypeople,butalsoone askedbyanthropologists,itnowseemshightimetoconsiderwhatanthropologiststhinkmattersinritual. Again,myapproachherewillnecessarilybeselective,althoughnot arbitrary.Mymainexamplewillbethetheoryofritualinthework ofMauriceBloch.Thisbrilliantworkhasbeenenormouslyinfluential in British anthropology, and internationally, since the 1970s, and generatesmanypowerfulreadingsofethnographiesinawiderangeof locales.Despiteitsundoubtedoriginality,however,italsoinsomeways typifies,andinothersextends,certainwaysofthinkingaboutritualand experiencethatcanbefoundverywidelyinanthropologytoday,aswell asintheworkofimportantpredecessors,includingEvans-Pritchard. Itthereforeconstitutesaninstanceofattitudesinthedisciplinemore generally. Bloch’stheoryofritualiswellknown,anditsgeneraloutlineswill besuggestedhereonlyinbrief.Asfarbackas1974,MauriceBloch famouslyproposedthatritualshouldbeunderstoodasaspecialform
118
HOWDOESRITUALMATTER?
ofcommunication,linkedtothemaintenanceof‘traditionalauthority’ (Bloch1974).Whatwasspecialaboutritualcommunicationwasnot its richness, as many had argued, but, on the contrary, its semantic impoverishment.Rituallanguagewasdistinguishedbythevagueness ofitspropositionalcontentand,atthesametime,bytheimpossibility ofengagingwithit,asonemightinordinaryconversation,insucha wayastobeabletofalsifyitsmessages.Insubsequentwork,Blochhas developedtheseinsightsinmanydirections,whilealwaysmaintaining thatthesemanticrigidityandpropositionalgeneralityofritualstatementswerethekeytoitseffectiveness.Thesevagueandrigidmessages would,infact,alwaysfallintoarathernarrowrangeoftypes,thecentral tropeofwhichisanoppositionbetween‘ordinarylife’and‘reallife’ inwhichthebiologicalconditionsofhumanexistenceare,throughthe progressionoftheritual,comparedtosomenotionofalifeafterdeathor outsideordinarybiologicalconditions,whichisrepresentedintheritual asultimatelymorerealandmorevaluable.Thus,inMerinacircumcision ritualordinaryhumansexandbirtharerepresentedaslessimportant inthecreationofthelifeofalittleboythantheblessing(tsodrano) thatcomesfromtheMerinaancestraldead.Indeed,fortheMerina,all reallifecomesfromtheblessingsoftheunchangingancestors.Ritual knowledgeisessentially‘mystifying’,andstandsapartfromtheeveryday understandingsthatpeoplemayhold.Inalmostallcases,thehierarchical oppositionbetween‘ordinarylife’and‘reallife’supports,andstandsfor, hierarchicalsocialdominationofsomekind.Theseritualantitheseswill infact‘doforanydomination’(Bloch1986:191).Thispartlyaccounted fortheconclusionhereachedinhislong-termhistoricalstudyofMerina ritual,FromBlessingtoViolence,inwhichhedemonstratedthatthebasic rituallogicofMerinacircumcisionremainedunchangedthroughconsiderablepoliticalandeconomictransformations,includingthedevelopmentoftheMerinastate,thecolonialtakeoverofMadagascarandthe achievingofindependence. Bloch’stheoryofrituallargelyavoidsthediscussionofparticipants’ experience.Oneofthereasonsforthisisthat,forBloch,individual responsestoritual,howeverinterestingandimportanttotheindividuals whofeelthem(andeventotheethnographer),cannotsignificantlyalter itseffectssolongasritualscontinue,infact,tobeperformed.IfaMerina personfeelsboredduringacircumcisionritual,oriftheydislikedthe personforwhomasecondaryfuneralisbeingperformed,orevenifthey 119
FENELLACANNELL
personallydoubttherealityofpost-mortemexistence,thisindividual stateofmind,accordingtoBloch,willnotactuallyvitiatetheideological effectofMerinaritual,whichistoascribethesourceofrealfertilityto Merinaancestors.Bloch,andBlochandParry(1982),intheirimportant generaldiscussionoffuneraryrituals,donotconsiderthatritualcanbe effectivelyapproachedthroughthequestionofwhatpeoplefeelwhen theyareperformingit.Indeed,theyaremoreinclined,likeHertz,to invertthequestionandtoconcentrateonthoseaspectsofapparently ‘private’feelingwhichcanactuallybeshowntobesociallyconstructed, suchasconventionsofmourning. Initsreticenceaboutindividualexperience,Bloch’stheorypartakes ofalonganthropologicaltradition,atraditionperhapsmostfamously formulatedbyEvans-Pritchard.Evans-Pritchardrespondedpositively (asdoBlochandParry)toDurkheim’spresentationofritualassocialand collectiverepresentation,buthecriticisedDurkheim’sformulationofthe generalemotionthatsupposedlyarisesinritualstorenewsociallife,the so-called‘consciencecollective’.ForEvans-Pritchard,thiswasnobetter thanacrudetheoryof‘crowdpsychology’andimpliedthatreligion’s origins lay in psychology when, for Evans-Pritchard, the origins of religioncannotbeknown.‘Onlychaoswouldresult,’heargued,‘were anthropologiststoclassifysocialphenomenabytheemotionswhichare supposedtoaccompanythem,forsuchemotionalstates,ifpresentatall, mustvarynotonlyfromindividualtoindividual,butalsointhesame individualondifferentoccasionsandevenatdifferentpointsinthesame rite’(Evans-Pritchard1965:44). AccordingtoTalalAsad(1993:72–4),thislineofargumentcan,in fact,betracedbacktoHocartandthenonwardfromEvans-Pritchard, bydiffusion,intothedisciplinarymainstream.Asadreasonsthatthis argumentdrewstrengthhistoricallyfrom‘theGibbonianattitudetowards “enthusiasticreligion”,theemotionalChristianityofclasseswhomight be difficult to govern, as opposed to the polite, orderly, ceremonial ChristianityfavouredbyEnlightenmentrules’(ibid.,p.72).18 This association seems plausible, and points moreover to an elite Protestant inflection in anthropology above all. But neither EvansPritchard–himselfaCatholicconvertforwhomreligious(mystical) experience,althoughnotthesubjectofsocialscience,wasnevertheless supremely real (Evans-Pritchard 1960; Engelke 2002) – nor Bloch, whosetheoryisrobustlyatheistic,directlyanalysedthispoint. 120
HOWDOESRITUALMATTER?
Bloch,nonetheless,takesthismistrustoftheexperientialinritual inahighlydistinctivedirectionthatbecomescentraltohiswork.That is, he proposes a particular kind of understanding of ritual as false consciousness;andinsodoingitisarguablethatheagainweavesinto his theory certain strands of Christian and Judeo-Christian thinking whichhavenotbeenfullyacknowledged. As indicated above, Bloch’s theory of ritual builds (despite many wide-ranging comparative discussions inPrey into Hunter and elsewhere) very closely on his outstanding studies of the Merina of Madagascar.TheMerinawere,infact,allconvertstoProtestantChristianity,whiletheirformerslavesbecameoppositionalRomanCatholics. In various publications, Bloch provides fascinating analyses of the religiouspoliticsofMalagasyconversion,theironiesofmissionisation, thestrategicChristianityoftheMerinaroyals,andthesyncretismof slaveCatholicism(e.g.Bloch1994[1971],1986,1994). Despitethesehighlyconvincingaccounts,however,thecharacterof MerinaChristianityitselfremainsveryunclear.19ForBloch,themost importantthingaboutMerinaProtestantismisthat it existsas, what hecalls,‘anancestralchurch’(1994[1971])Thatis,thelocalpolitical structurebasedon‘demes’(endogamousland-holdingdescentgroups) survivedconversiontotheextentthatpastorsarekin-groupappointees, andchurchesarestructuredaroundthe‘demes’andtheirgroupofMerina ancestors.ThelogicofMerinadescent,inwhichancestorsareaccepted asthesourceoflife,continuesunchangedinanominallyChristianpolity. The rituals of kinship, such as circumcision, contain and perpetuate therealreligiouslogicoftheMerina.ForBloch,therelationshipof theMerinatowardsthecontentofProtestantism,therefore,becomesa side-issue,andhesaysverylittleaboutit.20YettheMerinadidchoose conversion,andtheydoencounterProtestantteachingsandtheProtestant ideaofGod,afigurewhoisplacedinsomekindofshadowyrelationship totheancestors.21 Thereissurelymoretoknowaboutthisthanwepresentlyknowfrom Bloch.This lacuna in the account becomes more important because oftheplaceofthetranscendentalinBloch’stheoryofritual,inwhich thetranscendentalisidentifiedwiththeproductionofideology(false consciousness).AsIshallargue,thelackofdetailonMerinaChristianity makesithardtotellwhetherBloch’sviewofthetranscendentalisderived fromMerinaancestraldescentideas,theinfluenceofProtestantismon 121
FENELLACANNELL
the Merina, or the indirect influence of Christian theology on Bloch himself. ForMarx,thekeytomystificationundercapitalismisthealienation oflabour,consideredasthatwhichanimatesthemeansofproduction.So muchisfamiliar.ForBloch,thekeytomystificationoutsidecapitalism’s heartlandsisthealienationnotonlyoflabour,butalsoofthemeans of reproduction, of human life itself (Bloch 1986: 177). The forms ofsymbolicoppositionsthat‘willdoforanydomination’rest,aswe mentionedabove,onconstructinganantithesisbetweendeathandlife, in which death is falsely presented in ritual as an image of real and lastinglife(theunchangingancestorsandtheirblessing),andismadeto appearsuperiortoearthlylife.ThisiswhyBlochdistrustsritualandwhy heseesinit,always,‘ahatredoflife’.‘Theimagecreatedbydescent,’ Blochtellsus,‘isafundamentalnegationoftheexperienceoflife,of movement,andofhumancreativity,whichhasnoplaceinaworldwhere everythingisandnothingbecomes’(1986:169).22 Thisisapowerfulrepudiationofritual’sfalsepromisesofimmortality, butwhatexactlyisinvolvedinit?Inanastutearticle,DavidGellnerhas pointedoutthatBloch’stheoreticalmodelof(all)ritualseemstocentre ontheritualofsacrifice(Gellner1999).Gellnerargues,further,thatthe modelofsacrificeevokedisessentiallyaJudeo-Christianone,drawn ultimatelyfromtheOldTestamentepisodeinwhichAbrahamistold byGodtosacrificeIsaacasasignofhisobedience.Gellnergoeson tosuggestthatBloch’stheoryappliesbesttopoliticalritual,inwhich peoplearoundtheworld‘sacrificefreedomforthesakeoforder’,as BlochsaysoftheMerina(Bloch1986:171),andmaynotwelldescribe rituals whose purpose is ‘soteriological’, that is rituals which gloss cosmologyorperformworkforsalvation(suchasBuddhistprayer)and whichmaynotcontainanyobviousviolentorsacrificialelement. Although,forvariousreasons,ImyselfdoubtthatGellnerhasmadea fullyconvincingcaseonritualtypologies,23Iaminagreementinfinding itimportanttopayattentiontothecentralpositionofsacrificialviolence inBloch’stheory.Sacrificialviolence,inthissense,buyssocialorder atthepriceoftherejection,orevenliteral,physicaldestruction(asin circumcision)ofsomepartofthehumanself. Whyisthatelementofviolencenecessary?Analytically,forBloch, theviolenceisnecessarybecauseritualtellsalieaboutsocialrelations, a lie that is covered up by the forced and specious conclusiveness 122
HOWDOESRITUALMATTER?
thatritualbrings.Butequally,theanalyticoriginsofviolencederive fromtheabsolutedifference,ordistance,whichBlochseesbetween representationsofapost-mortal,oreternal,lifeandmortallife.And thisdistanceisreallyjustacoverfortheabsoluteandirreconcilable differencebetweenthelifeofthebodyandthedeathofthebodythatis, inreality,final.Inotherwords,theplaceofviolenceinBloch’stheory ofritualseemstorestonaninvocationofanideaofthetranscendent, inthesenseofaperceivedgapbetweenhumanbeingsandtheforces theyaddressinreligiousactivity,suchasMerinaancestors.Itisinthis imaginedgap,forBloch,thatideologyisgenerated;theself-deception thatallowsonetoexpecttobeabletoaccessanimaginedtranscendent poweriscoterminouswithviolence. TosaythatBloch’stheoryofritualassumesandrequiresanotionof transcendenceis,itself,astatementthatmayrequiresomeexplanation, particularlybecausesomanydifferentmeaningshavebeengiventothat term.WhatImeanbyithereisthatBlochisincorporatingaviewof religionasaradicalsplitbetweenhumanandnon-humanpowersthat is,itself,aviewwhichdevelopedhistoricallyinJudeo-Christianity.We canprobablytracethisunderstandingbacktoHegel([1807]1965)who hadanindirectbutimmenseimpactonthefoundationalsocialsciences aswellasphilosophy.ForHegel,Christianityenactsahistoricalshiftin sensibilitycomparedtothereligionsofpaganGreeceorRome,inthatthe ChristianGodisunderstoodtohavegone‘beyond’humankindinspace andtimeinsuchawaythatmanisradicallyseparatedfromhim;whereas inpaganreligion,divinitieswereimmanent,thatis,werealwaysinsome sensepresentandaccessibleinthephysicalworld.AfterChristianity, mansuffersfromthe‘unhappyconsciousness’ofhisdistancefromGod, withwhomhecanonlyimaginebeingrejoinedafterthedeathofhisown physicalbody.Thustranscendencebecomesintimatelyassociatedwith anascetic,anti-physicalthinkingthatelevatesthethingsofthe‘spirit’ anddevaluesthoseofthe‘body’. Judaismisthoughtofasforeshadowingtheseshiftsinmanywaysand itslogicscontinueinhistoricalChristianity.Forthisreasonthestoryof AbrahamandIsaacwithitsjealousfather-God,itsinnocentsonandits reluctantlyfilicidalhumanpatriarch,hasbeenthesubjectofinnumerable commentaries and interpretations in this vein, and is sometimes interpretedasthemomentinwhichGodfirstgoes‘beyond’theworld of the Israelites. Interestingly, given Bloch’s emphasis on political 123
FENELLACANNELL
violence,ithasalsosometimesbeenseenasamomentthatfoundsthe socialorderandreligioninLawandobedience.24Transcendenceandits asceticlogics,thatis,aremodelledasintrinsicallyhierarchical. ForBloch,however,itappearsthattranscendence(thesourceofsacrificialviolence)isafeatureofallreligions,astheymaybediscussed throughhistheoryofritual.Andhere,assuggestedabove,weareleftwith apuzzle.MerinadescentistheethnographicoriginofBloch’stheory. ApparentlytheMerinaancestorsareapowerwhocanbeunderstoodas transcendent,atleastinthecontextofritual,althoughthisrunscounter tothestereotypicalcontrastinanthropologybetween‘localreligions’ and‘worldreligions’,especiallytheAbrahamicreligions.Shouldwe concludewithBlochthat‘transcendence’isafeatureofallreligious systems? It would be easier to argue for this position if we had the evidencetoshowconclusivelythatMerinaideasofdescenthadnotbeen importantlyinflectedbythehistoricalinfluenceofProtestantnotionsof God–sincetheProtestantGodisdefinitelyconceivedasatranscendent power. Theideaof‘transcendent’ancestors,ofcourse,alsorunscounterto muchrespectedAfricanethnography(e.g.Kopytoff1968)whichpresents ancestors,rather,asimmanentintheworldandbarelydistinguishable fromlivingelders.25Blochhasrecentlydevelopedsomeoftheselines ofenquiryinworkontheideaof‘deference’inancestorworship,andhe waskindenoughtoglossthisinaveryhelpfulinformalcommunication, aspartofadiscussionbetweenusonhowoneshouldunderstandthe term‘transcendence’.Iquotefromhisresponse: Thenormalwayofthinkingaboutancestorsisnotphenomenologically ‘counter intuitive’; not becausethe nature of ancestors is not ‘counter intuitive’ (it is), but because the way life works is that wetakethetruthofwhatotherswilltestifyandseemtoacceptas normallytrue.Thisis‘deference’,whichItalkaboutinmypaperon ritual.Deferenceobviatesanexaminationofbeliefsandtherefore enablesustoliveontheknowledgeofothers,somethingcalledby some‘distributedcognition’,andwhichisatthecoreofournatureas humanbeingsandofsociallife. Deferenceisnotusuallyatotal,permanentstanceandmostpeople Iknowwillhaveoccasiontoexamine,moreorlessfully,whatthey acceptastrueonthetestimonyofothers,andthen,inthecaseof 124
HOWDOESRITUALMATTER?
ancestorsorGod,the‘counterintuitive’elementwillcometothe surface. Therearehoweverotheroccasionswhenthe‘counterintuitive’ mustcometothefore,thoughinadifferentway,andthatiswhenyou wantinteractivecommunicationwithancestorsorGod(tobecured, forexample).Thenyoumustmakethe‘counterintuitive’ central, sincethefactthatyoucan’tasksomethingofancestorsinthewaythat youcanofyourneighbourbecomespainfullyobvious. Butsincesuchcommunicationisnotjustdifficultbutimpossible, youobscureitbyusingnon-discursivemeansofcommunication– whichinfactmakesthe‘counterintuitive’allthemoreprominent,but inanemotionalway.Thisformeis‘thetranscendental’...aready toolforideology.’26 ‘Transcendence’,therefore,isseenascontextspecificbutcontinuesto defineritual’sideologicalfunctions. The central difficulty with this formulation, for me, is that it incorporatesandperpetuateswhatis,infact,notonlyaninheritancefrom Christiantheology,butamistakeaboutthecharacterofthattheologyor, attheveryleast,anover-selectiveinterpretationofit.Ihavesaidthat ‘transcendence’,asheredefined,isassociatedwithanotionofaradical splitbetweenthespirit(representedaswhatmaybereunitedwithGod afterdeath)andthebody(representedaswhatmustbediscardedifa transcendentdeityistobereclaimed).Takentoextremes,thisvision produces a radically ascetic version of Christianity, which punishes thebody,andthisvisionofChristianityinfactdominatesthepopular imagination.Yet,ashistorianshaveshowntimeandtimeagain(e.g. Brown1981;Brown1988;Bynum1995),atotally,andsolely,ascetic Christianity,eitherofdoctrineorofpractice,isamyth,sinceasceticism hasonlyeverbeenonestrandwithinChristianity. Infact,Christianity,whichrestsonteachingsaboutphysicalincarnationandbodilyresurrection,canneverbeentirelyanti-physicalincharacter;rather,itturnsonarecurringparadox.However,ithasoftenbeen misrepresentedasapurelyasceticreligionandthosemisrepresentations haveoftenbecomeembeddedinthesocialsciences(c.f.Cannell2005, 2006a).Inmyview,theintentionalembeddingofanotionofviolent transcendence hostile to physical human life at the heart of Bloch’s universaltheoryofritualreproducesthissamemisrepresentation. 125
FENELLACANNELL
Ofcourse,theimageofreligiousviolenceinBloch’sworkisnotsimply derivedeitherfromAbrahamicsacrificeorfromMerinaethnography.If anything,itisover-determined,beingequallyderivedfromaMarxism thatiscriticalofreligionasideology.Yetisastraightforwardlymaterialist Marxism not an assimilation and inversion of the ascetic Christian paradigm?FordoctrinalandorthodoxChristianity,eternallifeisthe greaterreality;forMarx,itisatragicillusion.ForasceticChristianity, ‘spirit’iswhatenablesandsignifiesagreatertruthabouthumanlife, whileforBlochitistheopposite;‘spirit’isanideology,and‘matter’, includingthehumanbody,isthegreatrealityandatouchstoneoftruth. Bothretainadualistichierarchyinwhichonetermmustbesacrificed fortheother. Yet Bloch’s version of Marx is not the only possible version and perhaps,liketheasceticstereotypeofChristianity,itleavesoutsomething important. It is possible to argue that Bloch’s theory adopts a MarxseentoomuchthroughAlthusser,andthereforeexcludessome ofMarx’sownmosthumaneinsights.Butthereareotherwaysthan Althusser’stothinkofMarx.ForthephilosopherTheodorW.Adorno, forexample,materialismisnotidentifiedwithperfectdisenchantment.27 Inaremarkableanddenselythoughtpassage,Adornoaskshowoneis toenableanymetaphysics‘AfterAuschwitz’whichisnotsimplyanact ofbadfaith.Theconclusionhereachesisasurprisingone:‘Butnothing whichdoesnotpromisesomethingwhichtranscendsevenlifecanbe experiencedastrulyalive;nolabouroftheconceptcanescapefromthis’ (2000[1966]:17). This‘something’,Adornocontinues,both‘is’and‘isnot’.Although anyattempttorecoverwhatishistoricallypast–therelativelyinnocent hopeforthemeaningfulnessoflifeanditsculminationinabenevolent hereafter–isbankrupt,itsbankruptcyisnotanadequatestoppingpoint forphilosophy: the capacity to distance oneself from, and rise above, what one sees... It is not utterly implausible that the part which behaves in this way might be the immortal part of the self... If death is irrevocable,eventheassertionofameaningdissolvedintothelustre offragmentarybutgenuineexperienceisideological.Henceatone ofthecentralpointsofhiswork,Bergotte’sdeath,Proust,againstall Lebensphiosophie(philosophyoflife),butalsowithoutsheltering 126
HOWDOESRITUALMATTER?
beneaththepositivereligions,helpedtogivetentativeexpressionto thehopeforresurrection.Theideaofaplenitudeoflife,eventhat promisedbysocialistconceptionsofhumanity,isthusnottheutopia forwhichitmistakesitself,sincesuchaplenitudecannotbeseparated fromcuriosity,fromwhatartnouveaucalledlivinglifetothefull,a longingwhichhasactsofcoercionandsubjugationwrittenintoit. (ibid.,p.22) Marx, after all, was fundamentally interested in human creativity, whichiswhatinterestedhimabouthumanlabourasthesourceofvalue. ThisinterestincreativityitselfsuggeststhatMarxcannotbeunderstood asamaterialistinaliteral,‘biologistic’ormechanisticfashion;indeed theformerwouldbeanachronisticforMarx’swritings,whilethelatter wouldbeasaddlingofMarxwithpreciselythetrickerywhichheexposes incapitalismasanideology.ForMarx,humansarecreatureswhocan imaginethingsnotyetinexistence,andthatiswhatmakesthemhuman. DespiteitsEuropeanethnocentrism,thisisthesenseofMarxwhich Adorno’sformulationechoesandcarriesforward.Andthisis,Ithink, aninsightworthlisteningtoforanthropologistswhohave,perhapsunwittingly,duplicatedthemistakewhichAdornohereidentifies,thatof imaginingthatitispossiblefora‘secular’andmaterialistsocialscience to escape metaphysics. It is not possible but, perhaps, it is not even desirable.Nothingistrulyaliveifitdoesnotcontainthecapacityto imaginesomethingwhichtranscendsevenlife.Sotocharacteriseritual asepitomisinga‘hatredoflife’is,atanyrate,todescribeonlyhalfthe humanthoughtandimpulsethatiscontainedthere,self-deceivingthough ritualmayoftenbe. AfinaltwistonthisdiscussionofBloch’stheoryisthat–andgiven theintelligenceofhisapproachthisishardlysurprising–Blochhas, himself,attimesnoticedandcommentedontheimportationofChristian vocabulary into anthropological theory. He quotes approvingly, for instance,deHeusch’scritiqueofEvans-Pritchard’sNuerreligionon thiscount(Bloch1992:24ff.;deHeusch1985:21–33;Evans-Pritchard 1956:chs.8,9,10).MyownreadingofEvans-Pritchard,asithappens, doesnotsupportdeHeusch’scriticisms,28butthisisbytheway.Bloch alsocommentsexplicitlyontheAbrahamandIsaacmyth(1992:28),and Idonotwishtoimplythathisusageofitisnaive;indeed,hedeliberately combinesitwithelementsofDetienne’s(1989)alternateparadigmof 127
FENELLACANNELL
Greeksacrificeascommensalitytocreateanewmodel.Butthisnew model nevertheless reproduces the essential elements of violence, sacrificeandtranscendencethatwehavediscussedabove. Inmyview,theideathatthe‘secular’sciencesevercompletelyseparatedthemselvesfromtheinheritanceofChristiantheologyisamisconception.As John Milbank (1990), among others, has argued, the ‘secular’itselfisonlyanimaginedcategory.Themoreanthropology attempts to purify itself of its complex theological inheritance, the morelikelyitistofindthattherepressedhasreturnedinsomeformor another. Ofcourse,tonoteresemblancesandevenderivationsisnotthesame asshowingthatatheoryiswrong.BlochmayberightthatAbrahamic sacrificerepresentsonevariationonauniversalreligioustheme.Buton theotherhand,theremaybeparadigmsofsacrificeintheethnography that are less readily assimilated to this model, because they do not makedeathcentraltotheirlogic.Lambek’sethnographyofSakalava sacrificeastheproductivelabourofwomeninchildbirth(thisvolume) pointsinthisdirection,asmaymyownethnographyofBicolreligious laboursketchedabove.Mysuggestionisnotthatweshouldabandon generalcomparativeenquiry,butratherthatthetendencyintheoretical anthropologytoforceachoicebetween‘true’materialismand‘false’ metaphysicsmayreplicateaspectsofascetictheologythroughinversion, andthusleadusintoaccountsofhumanlifewhicharelesstruethanan acceptanceoftheparadoxicalaspectsofhumanexperience. RITUALANDTHE‘ZAFIMANIRYQUESTION’.
Ibeganthispaperbydescribingtwocontrastingethnographicsituations inordertosaywhatAmericanMormonsandBicolanoruralCatholics think matters about ritual. Without being in any way indifferent to ritual’sdeclaredobjectives,Iarguedthateachgroupindifferentways explicitlyclaimsthatwhatalsomattersaboutritualistheexperience ofparticipatinginit.ForMormons,theexperienceoftempleritualis vitallyimportant;indeeditisformativeinwhatmakesandkeepsthem intheLDSchurch.ForBicolanos,althoughtheexperienceofritualis notsubjecttothesameself-consciousanxiety,ritualisstillthoughtof asmadethroughtheexperienceofthosetakingpartinitastheyare ‘sharing’thefeelingsofChrist,Maryandotherreligiousfigures.
128
HOWDOESRITUALMATTER?
Inaddition,IarguedthatsomeAmericanLatter-daySaintsareexplicit about experiencing the temple as the space of greatest intellectual, spiritual and emotional creativity within a church that, even for its supporters,isrecognisedasbeingattimesover-bureaucratised.This creativityofthoughtwithinthetempleisexperiencedbymanypeople whocontinuetobebelievers;butitisalsoexperiencedbypeoplewhogo ontobecomeexcommunicates.TheseexcommunicatesfromtheLDS churchmaycontinuetoretainastrongMormonfaithinexile,ortheymay becomeatheists,agnosticsormembersofotherchurches.Theytherefore representaspectrumofthosewho(fromastandardMarxist-materialist point of view), though in opposition to the church as an institution, continuetoinhabitthe‘falseconsciousness’ofareligiousworldview, tothosewho,fromthesamepointofview,haveliberatedthemselvesor beenliberatedfromit.Butineithercase,theyhavedonetheirthinking insidethespaceofthetempleanditsrituals.Iarguedthat,infact,it isthevery‘unspeakability’oftempleritualwhichkeepsthisspacefor thinkingopendespitetheextremeformalisation(orwhatBlochcalls thevaguenessandrigidity)oftheactualceremoniesthereperformed. Combinedwiththestrongvaluationofindividualreligiousexperience inMormonism,thiscreatesinterestinglyunpredictableoutcomes,rather thanthehomogenisationthatmightbeexpected. I understand my ethnography to represent indigenous theories of whatmattersinritual.Thefactthatboththesetheoriesplaceahigh importanceonexperienceasaconstitutiveaspectofritualisprobably closelyconnectedtotheparticularhistoriesofChristianthoughtwhich theyindividuallyrepresent(although,aswesaw,Bicolanonotionsof interiorityarenotsolelyproducedbyChristianity). Ithensettheseindigenoustheoriesofexperienceandritualalongside onestrongtraditionintheoreticalanthropology,takingasexamplesthe CatholicconvertEvans-PritchardandtheatheistMauriceBloch.Iargued that,despitethedifferencesintheirpersonalorientationtoreligion,these twoauthorsshareanunderstandingthatthetheoryofritualcannotbe basedontheexperienceofthosewhoparticipateinit,andthatthisclaim itselfisprobablyinheritedfromaProtestantEnlightenmentstrandin thoughtaboutreligion. Evans-Pritchard had a complex attitude to religious experience. Usually,hetriedtokeephispersonalbeliefseparatefromhissociological enquiries;hedid,however,observehowthereligiousexperiencesof 129
FENELLACANNELL
localpeoplemaypossiblybebetterconveyedbyanthropologistswho have some feeling for such experience than by what he called the religiouslytone-deaf.AsEngelkeobserves,hesometimes‘wantedto callintoquestion,ifonlymomentarily,theswayofDurkheim’satheism’ (Engelke2002:6).Otheranthropologist-believers,suchasVictorTurner (1962)and,moreexplicitly,EdithTurner(1992),bothCatholicconverts, havealsoattemptedtocreatesociologicalaccountswhichwouldleave openaspaceforthepossibilityoftherealityofreligioustruth,asthey themselves,aswellastheirinformants,mightapprehendit. ThispieceisnotwrittenfromtheviewpointofapractisingChristian.I do,however,wanttoexpressacertainscepticismaboutthelinkbetween anthropologyandatheismwhich,itseemstome,mayhaveunintended consequencesintheory,evenwhen,aswithBloch’swork,itisatitsmost brilliantandsuggestive.Attheleast,wemightaskwhatatheorywhich excludestherelevanceofexperiencetoritualcantellusaboutplaces andtimeswherepeopleexplicitlyexpressthecentralityofexperience toritual?And,ifMormonandBicolanonarrativesaretheideological productionsofdistinctstrandsofChristianhistory,wemightalsoaskin whatways,andtowhatdegree,theydifferfromsomeofthetheoretical paradigmsweusetoexaminethem. ACKNOWLEDGMENTS
Earlierversionsofthispaperwerepresentedattwoverystimulating ‘Zafimaniry anthropology’ workshops held at the London School ofEconomicsinJune2005andJanuary2006.Iwouldliketothank CatherineAllerton, Maurice Bloch, Paola Filippucci, Simon Jarvis, MichaelLambek,JonathanParryandDanilynRutherford,eachofwhom hasprovidedvaluablecommentsontheargumentofthepaperatdifferent stages.TheBritishESRCfundedmyU.S.fieldwork. NOTES 1. Templerecommendsaregrantedonlytoadultchurchmembersafteran interviewinwhichthebishopwillcheckthatthememberisadheringtothe church’smoralstandardsandbeliefsandispayinghistithes. 2. Conversely, Latter-day Saints’ living rooms often carry nuances of the temple.
130
HOWDOESRITUALMATTER?
3. Somehostilecriticsevensuggestthatsomeformofsensationalorcriminal activityisinvolvedintheceremony;thisisquitefalse. 4. The Church, under the current President (and, for the Saints, Living Prophet) Gordon B. Hinckley, is supporting a worldwide expansion of templebuilding.Atpresent,convertsinlocationswherethechurchisless established(asinmuchofAfrica)maylivethousandsofmilesfromthe nearesttempleandmayvisititonlyonceinalifetime,ornever.Forthose intheStateswitheasylocalaccess,thechurchencouragesvisitsoncea month,orevenmoreoften. 5. IncludingtheOldandNewTestamentsineditionsthatarevariantsofthe KingJamesBible,aswellastheadditionalscripturesgivenbyrevelation duringthelifetimeofJosephSmith:theBookofMormon,Doctrineand Covenants,andthePearlofGreatPrice. 6. Of course, wards vary and some meetings are much more individual thanothers.Manycommentatorshavelinkedthecurrenttrendtowhat O.KendallWhitehascalled‘Neo-orthodoxy’intheChurchleadership (White1987)withageneralcaution,orevenfear,amongsomeChurch members about saying anything of which the Church hierarchy might disapprove. I recall one of our Sunday School teachers reading us out a note from his instructors’ manual on a famous subject in Latter-day Saints folklore (TheThree Neophytes) which said simply ‘Discourage Speculation’. 7. Althoughitisdifficulttogeneralise,theUniversityofUtahisitselfregarded asmoreliberalinstancethanBrighamYoungUniversityinProvo,whichis attendedbymanyLatter-daySaints. 8. GuidesattheBostonTempleOpenHouse,whichIwasfortunateenoughto attendin2000,didthesame. 9. IamindebtedtoMauriceBlochforthissummationofthesituation. 10. TheQuakerviewinwhichideallyaministershouldonlyspeak‘inthe light’(thatis,withthedirectpromptingoftheHolySpirit)seemstobeone logicalextremeofthisconfigurationasKeanedescribesit.Cf.Bauman (1983). 11. Lookedatanotherway,alladultMormons,oratleastallmen,aremembers ofthepriestlyelite. 12. Thiscontrastis,atbest,astereotype,andmayhavearisenonlyfollowing theCounter-Reformation. 13. Universal,thatis,amongadultswhohavereceivedtheirendowments.I leaveasideheretheintenselydisputedproblemofwhetherornotMormon womenhavearighttothepriesthoodthatisequaltoand/orsimilarinkind tothatofmen.
131
FENELLACANNELL
14. Forthesakeofbrevity,Ireferhereonlytoritualsexplicitlyaddressedtothe localCatholicChrist;however,thelogicofspiritmedium-shipandhealing inBicolisintimatelylinkedtothis(cf.Cannell1999:esp.partII). 15. Literally‘Fatherwhoislaidout’(i.e.indeath).ThiskindofimageofChrist isknowninSpainastheSantoEntierro;however,Europeanrelationsto thisfigurearedifferentlyconfigured. 16. Forascepticalreadingofmodelsofsacrificepremisedontheforfeitofa lifetothegodscf.Ruel(1990).Forahighlysuggestivealternativereading ofamodelofsacrificebasedoneffortsuchastheworkofchildbirth(the productionofanewlifeideallywithoutthelossofshewhoproduces)cf. Lambek(thisvolume). 17. Peopledidsometimescommentthatparticularindividualswoulddowellto listentothemoralmessagesofthePasion,buttheywereusuallyspeaking ofpeoplenotactuallytakingpart,suchaserrantbachelors. 18. Asad’smaintargethereisprimarilytheAmericantraditionofsymbolic anthropology that he identifies with Geertz. His treatment of Bloch (1990:132)doesnotdothetheoryjustice,andnorcantheclaimthat symbolicanthropologydoesnotdealwithpowerberightlylevelledat Bloch. 19. Partlybecause,ashecandidlyexplains,hefeltforsomeyearsthatmost othertopicsweremoreinterestingthanChristianity. 20. HehassuggestedrecentlythattheOldTestamentpatriarchsstressedby thelargelylow-churchmissionariesmayhaveappealedtotheMerinataste (personalcommunication). 21. Compare for instance Green’s (2003) account of Pogoro Catholicism, whichishighlyspecificabouthowthePogoroassigndemarcatedrolesto theancestorsandthepriest.Greenwas,ofcourse,astudentofBloch. 22. Somarkedisthisdistrustofdescentideology,thatattimesitalmostseems thatBlochthinksitisworsethancapitalism,e.g.‘Thecreativitythatis devaluedandthenfetishisedincapitalismisonlythecreativityoflabour, whereasamongtheMerinalabourandhumanreproductionaremerged. Thisisadifferencebetweentheideologyofcapitalistandnon-capitalist systems’(1986:177). 23. Gellnerisnotaloneinhavingpointedtoritualsthatdonotseemtofit Bloch’smodelofviolenceandsocialorder.Itisdifficulttoweighhisviews againstBloch’s,however,sinceBloch’sresponsewouldbethatapparently ‘soteriological’ritualsareusuallysimplyoneelementinalongersequence whichcontainviolentelementselsewhere,oratadelayoftime,orlatent withinthem(cf.Bloch1992:passim).Theargumentthereforerevolves aroundwhatistherightunitofanalysis.Moreover,bothauthorsappearat timestoreduceallaspectsofreligiontoritual.
132
HOWDOESRITUALMATTER?
24. Lukes(1973)intriguinglysuggeststhatoneofthefewdiscernibleinfluences ofDurkheim’sJewishbackgroundonhissocialtheoryishisemphasison society(andsoalsoreligion)asfoundedinlaw. 25. A possible confusion here arises in relation to Bloch’s support for Kopytoff’s(1968)suggestionthatAfricanancestorsare notthoughtof as different in kind to living elders. In ‘Are religious beliefs counterintuitive?’(Bloch2000)BlocharguesagainstBoyer’saccountofreligious ideas as defined by their ‘counter-intuitive’ character by showing that Malagasypeoplealsogenerallythinkoftheirancestorsasnormalagentive presences.Blochexplainsthefactthattheactionsofdeadancestorsamong livingpeoplemaybeexperiencedasnormal(althoughseemingly‘counterintuitive’ by Boyer’s criteria) through the workings of ‘deference’; understoodasacognitivetendencyofhumanbeingstosavetimebyaccepting informationfromtrustedandauthoritativeothersunlessthereseemstobea reasonnottodoso.AncestorsforBlocharephenomenologically‘normal’ mostofthetimeandareconsideredasbeing‘intheworld’withtheliving; thus,wecouldsay,asbeingimmanent.However,withinritual–thearena inwhichancestorsarecalledupontoact–thisshifts,andwhatwehave beencallingthe‘transcendent’characterascribedtoMalagasyancestorsin Bloch’swritingagainemerges.Whenthelivingcallupondeadancestors,it becomespainfullyclearthatthedeadcannotanswerinthesamewayasthe living.AsthepersonalcommunicationquotedfromBlochbelowshows, forBlochthismeansthattranscendenceisa‘readytoolforideology’since itisinthiscontextthatthelivingmaydeny,throughritual,thefactsof mortalitywhichotherwisewouldbestaringthemintheface. 26. MauriceBloch,personalcommunication,23September2004(punctuation andemphasisaremine). 27. OnAdorno’smodifiedagnosticism,cf.Jarvis(1998). 28. SinceitseemstomethatEvans-Pritchard,althoughheusestheterms‘sin’, ‘expiation’,etc.borrowedfromCatholicismasdeHeuschclaims,does notmisleadthereaderinthewaythatdeHeuschimplies.Rather,EvansPritchard’susageisonewhichexplicitlyandconsciouslycontrastsNuer meaningswiththesemorefamiliarterms(cf.forexampleEvans-Pritchard 1956:177,194andpassim).ItakethistobepartofwhatEvans-Pritchard meantwhenhesaidthattheNuertaughthimmorethananyoneelseabout (hisownfaithin)God(Engelke2002). REFERENCES Adorno,T.W.1996.‘Meditationsonmetaphysics’,Negativedialektik,Frankfurt amMain:Suhrkamp.UnpublishedtranslationbySimonJarvis.
133
FENELLACANNELL
Asad,T. 1993. Genealogies of religion: discipline and reasons of power in ChristianityandIslam,Baltimore:JohnsHopkinsUniversityPress. Bauman,R.1983.Letyourwordsbefew;thesymbolismofspeakingandsilence among seventeenth-century Quakers, Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. Bloch,M.1974.‘Symbol,songanddanceandfeaturesofarticulation:oris religionanextremeformoftraditionalauthority?’,ArchivesEuropéennesde Sociologie15:55–81. ——1982.Deathandtheregenerationoflife,M.BlochandJ.Parry(eds), Cambridge:CambridgeUniversityPress. ——1986.FromBlessingtoviolence:historyandideologyinthecircumcision ritual of the Merina of Madagascar, Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. ——1992.Preyintohunter;thepoliticsofreligiousexperience,TheLewis HenryMorganLectures(1984),Cambridge:CambridgeUniversityPress. ——1994 (1971). Placing the dead: tombs, ancestral villages and kinship organizationinMadagascar,ProspectHeights,Illinois:WavelandPress. ——1994.‘Theslaves,thekingandMaryintheslumsofAntanamarivo’,in N.ThomasandC.Humphrey(eds),Shamanism,historyandthestate,Ann Arbor:UniversityofMichiganPress. ——2002.‘Arereligiousbeliefscounter-intuitive?’,inN.Frankenberry(ed.), Radical interpretation in religion, Cambridge and NewYork: Cambridge UniversityPress. ——2005.‘Wheredidanthropologygo?Ortheneedforhumannature’,in Essaysonculturaltransmission,Oxford:Berg. Brown,P.1981.Thecultofthesaints:itsriseandfunctioninLatinChristianity, London:S.C.M.Press. ——1988.Thebodyandsociety:men,womenandsexualrenunciationinearly Christianity,NewYork:ColumbiaUniversityPress. Bynum,C.W.1995.TheresurrectionofthebodyinWesternChristianity,200– 1336,NewYork:ColumbiaUniversityPress. Cameron,A.1991.Christianityandtherhetoricofempire;thedevelopmentof Christianrhetoric,Berkeley:UniversityofCaliforniaPress. Cannell,F.1999.PowerandintimacyintheChristianPhilippines,Cambridge: CambridgeUniversityPress. ——2005a.‘Immaterialculture:“idolatry”inthelowlandPhilippines’,inK.M. George andA.C.Wilford (eds), Spirited politics: religion and politics in SoutheastAsia,Ithaca,NY:CornellSoutheastAsiaProgramPublications. ——2005b.‘TheChristianityofanthropology’,JournaloftheRoyalAnthropologicalInstitute11(2):28–44.
134
HOWDOESRITUALMATTER?
——2006a.‘Introduction’,inF.Cannell(ed.),TheChristianityofAnthropology,Durham,NC:DukeUniversityPress. ——2006b. ‘Reading as gift and writing as theft’, in F. Cannell (ed.), The Christianityofanthropology,Durham,NC:DukeUniversityPress. ——n.d. ‘The importance of heresy for anthropology’. Paper presented (in absentia) at theAmericanAnthropologicalAssociation, December 2005. Presentation for the panel: ‘Christianity and/in anthropological thought; historicalquestions,contemporarydilemmasandfutureprospects’.Organisers:K.O’NeillandW.Garriott Csordas,T.1995.‘Oxymoronsandshort-circuitsinthere-enchantmentofthe world;thecaseoftheCatholiccharismaticrenewal’,Etnofoor8:5–26. Davies,D.J.2000.TheMormoncultureofsalvation,Hants:Ashgate. DeHeusch,L.1985.SacrificeinAfrica;astructuralistapproach,Bloomington: IndianaUniversityPress. Detienne,M.andJ-P.Vernant,1989.ThecuisineofsacrificeamongtheGreeks, Chicago:UniversityPress.(TranslationofLacuisinedesacrificeenpays Grec.) Engelke,M.2002.‘Theproblemofbelief:Evans-PritchardandVictorTurneron “theinnerlife”’,AnthropologyToday18(6):33–8. Evans-Pritchard,E.E.1960.‘Religionandtheanthropologists’,TheAquinas Lecture (1959), Blackfriars. Reprinted in Essays in social anthropology (1962),London:FaberandFaber. ——1965.Essaysinprimitivereligion,Oxford:UniversityPress. ——1970(1956).Nuerreligion,Oxford:ClarendonPress. Frankenberry, N.K. and H.H. Penner. 1999. ‘Clifford Geertz’s long-lasting moods,motivationsandmetaphysicalconceptions’,JournalofReligion79: 617–40. Geertz,C.1973(1966).‘Religionasaculturalsystem’,inTheinterpretationof cultures:selectedessays,NewYork:BasicBooks. Gellner,D.1999.‘Religion,politicsandritual’.RemarksonGeertzandBloch, SocialAnthropology7(2):135–53. Green,M.2003.Priests,witchesandpower;popularChristianityaftermission inSouthernTanzania,Cambridge:CambridgeUniversityPress. Hegel,G.W.F.1975(1807).‘ThespiritofChristianityanditsfate’,inT.M.Knox (trans.),Earlytheologicalwritings,Philadelphia:UniversityofPennsylvania Press. HubertandMauss1968(1899).‘Essaisurlanatureetlafonctiondusacrifice’. Reprinted in M. Mauss, Oeuvres vol. 1 ‘Les fonctions sociales du sacré’, Paris. Ileto,R.C.1979.Pasyonandrevolution:popularmovementsinthePhilippines, 1840–1910,QuezonCity:AteneodeManilaUniversityPress.
135
FENELLACANNELL
Jarvis,S.P.1998.Adorno:acriticalintroduction,Oxford:PolityPress. ——2000. ‘“Old idolatry”; rethinking ideology and materialism’, in M.RossingtonandA.Whitehead(eds),Betweenthepsycheandthepolis, Aldershot:Ashgate. Keane, W. 2007. Christian Moderns: Freedom and fetish in the mission encounter,Berkeley:UniversityofCaliforniaPress. Kopytoff,I.1968.‘AncestorsaseldersinAfrica’,inGrinkerandSteiner(eds), PerspectivesonAfrica(1997). Lukes,S.1973.EmileDurkheim,hislifeandwork.Ahistoricalandcritical study,London:AllenLane. Milbank,J.1990.Theologyandsocialtheory;beyondsecularreason,Oxford: BasilBlackwell. Pouillon,J.1982.‘Essayontheverb“tobelieve”‘,inM.IzardandP.Smith(eds), Betweenbeliefandtransgression,Chicago:UniversityofChicagoPress. Rafael,V.L.1988.Contractingcolonialism,translationandChristianconversion inTagalogsocietyunderearlySpanishrule,QuezonCity:AteneodeManila UniversityPress. Robbins,J.2003.‘TheanthropologyofChristianity’,Religionspecialissue 33(3). Ruel,M.1982.‘Christiansasbelievers’,inJ.Davis(ed.),Religiousorganization andreligiousexperience,London:AcademicPress.ReprintedinM.Lambek (ed.),Areaderintheanthropologyofreligion,Oxford:Blackwell(2002). ——1990.‘Non-sacrificialritualkilling’,Man25(2):323–35. Sahlins,M.1996.‘Thesadnessofsweetness:thenativeanthropologyofWestern cosmology’,CurrentAnthropology37:395–428. Toscano, M. and P. 1990. Strangers in paradox: explorations in Mormon theology,SaltLakeCity:SignatureBooks. Turner,E.1992.Experiencingritual:AnewinterpretationofAfricanhealing, Philadelphia:UniversityofPhiladelphiaPress. Turner,V.1962.Chihamba,thewhitespirit,Manchester:ManchesterUniversity PressfortheRhodes-LivingstoneInstitute. White,O.K.Jr1987.Mormonneo-orthodoxy:acrisistheology,Utah:Signature Books. Wilcox,S.M.1995.Houseofglory:findingpersonalmeaninginthetemple,Salt LakeCity:DeseretBook.
136
CHAPTER6
WHATMAKESPEOPLEWORK? OliviaHarris
Whatmakespeoplework?Thestraightforwardanswerisinorderto live.Suchapragmaticandmaterialistresponseseemstransparentinthe contextofWesternsocialandeconomictheory;andyetIbelievethis wouldnotbetheanswerofferedbytheAndeanpeasantswhoselivesI havestudied.Attheveryleast,ifitwerepossibletophrasethequestion meaningfully in theAymara language, they would be more likely to respondthattheyworkinordertolivewell,orthatitisinthenature ofhumanbeingstowork,thatGodhasendowedthemwiththefaculty towork,andthatiftheydidnot,theywouldbelessthanhuman;work isanaffirmationofhumanpersonhood,andofthecommunitytowhich theybelong.Myargumentinthischapteristhatthequestionofwhat makespeopleworkisacentralfeatureofthewaythathumanexistence isunderstoodwithindifferentculturalandhistoricalrepertoiresand, followingGraeber,thatasatisfactoryunderstandingofthenatureof workrequiresabroaderunderstandingofvalue(Graeber2001). The question perhaps has particular salience in Western thought whichrevealsadeepambivalenceinthevalueaccordedtowork.From manyperspectivesworkhasanegativevalue.AsJohnBurnettwrites ofnineteenth-centuryBritishworking-classpeople:‘Formost,work wastakenasgiven,likelifeitself,tobeenduredratherthanenjoyed’ (1974:15), while the ‘leisure class’ identified themselves precisely throughtheirabilitytolivewithoutworking.Forthem,workwasan attributeofthepoor.1 This negative evaluation is clear in ancient Greek ideas.Aristotle forexamplearguesinThepolitics:‘Thosewhoaretobecitizensmust 137
OLIVIAHARRIS
notbeagriculturalworkers,fortheymusthaveleisuretodeveloptheir virtue,andfortheactivitiesofacitizen’(Aristotle1992:1329a,1).The onlywaytomasternecessitywastoownslaves,whowerenotfully humanbecausetheyweresubjecttonecessityratherthanmastersofit. Peasantswerealsoservilebecausethey,too,weresubjecttonecessity (Arendt1958:83–4),andwhilecraftworkwasnotinitselfconsidered degradingasanactivity,itcametobeseenascontemptiblebecause ofthetiesofdependence,whicharisewhenpeopledonotconsume whattheythemselvesproduce(andthereforedependonothersfortheir livelihood),andalsobecauseofthegrowthofslavery(Mossé1969:27– 9).InthelapidarystatementofVernant:‘forPlato,workisunconnected toanyhumanvalue,andfromsomeperspectivesworkappearedtohim astheantithesisoftheessentialcoreofwhatitistobehuman’2(Vernant 1965[II]:12). According to this philosophical tradition, at the heart of human existenceisthequestforfreedomandthehighvalueaccordedtoit. Peopleonlyworkiftheyhaveto(‘necessity’),andcompulsionisoften seenasoriginatingoutsidetheindividualworker,hencetherecurrent imagery of slavery.A similar attitude of disdain towards work was foundamongtheearlyChurchfathers–forexampleinStAugustine’s viewthatthecontemplativelifewasthehighestthatamancouldaspire to.Atthesametime,analternativecurrentwithinChristiantheology understoodworkasaspiritualvalue,asameansofexpiatinghumanity’s inherentsinfulness(LeGoff1980)andofavoidingtemptation.Thus,the sixth-centuryrulesoftheBenedictinemonasticorderproclaimedthat ‘idlenessistheenemyofthesoul’.Heretheethicalvalueofhardwork isessentiallyanegativeone,ameansofmitigatingthesinfulnatureof humanity.Hardworkisnotseenasagoodinitself. Accordingtothisperspective,workwasameansofemancipation notonlyfromsinbutalsofromservitudeifitwasperformed‘freely’. Christian missionaries were committed to preaching the redeeming valueofworktothosewhodidnotunderstandit,orforwhomnature discouraged the proper habits of industry. In a particularly chilling exampleconcerningtheearlyeffortsoftheLondonMissionarySociety inTahiti,amissionarywhohadformerlybeenaslaveoverseerinJamaica arrivedtoestablishasimilarsugarindustryontheislandofMooreaat thebeginningofthenineteenthcentury,butfoundthatthenativeswere unwilling.Consideringthat‘atoobountifulnatureonMooreadiminishes 138
WHATMAKESPEOPLEWORK?
men’snaturaldesiretowork’,heorderedallbreadfruittreestobecut downinordertocompelthem(Lewis1988:4).3 Where they encountered powerful civilisations, with subject populationswellusedtohardwork,theresponseofmissionariesand colonialideologueswasmoreambivalent.Forexample,theInkastate, whichdominatedthecentralAndeanregionfromwhatistodaynorthern EcuadortocentralChile,astonishedandimpressedthefirstgenerations ofSpanishwhoencountereditinthesixteenthcentury.Socivilisedwere itsinhabitants,theircustomssimilartothoseoftheChristiansinsomany respects,thatsomebelievedthatSaintThomasmusthaveevangelised themcenturiesearlier.Contradictorypositionsaretobefoundinthe sixteenth-centuryhistoricalrecord,inthewritingsofSpanishpriestsand administrators.HowdidtheformerInkastatecometobesowealthy, soprosperous,ifnotbyenslavingitssubjectpopulations?Whatmade theIndiansworksohard?Howtomakethemworkharder?Howto forcethemtoworkinthemineswhileatthesametimeproclaimingthe Christiandoctrineoffreelabour? In the very different circumstances of late-twentieth-century rural Bolivia, comparable ambiguities were expressed concerning the life ofthepeasants.Ontheonehandtheywereseenas‘poor’,‘ignorant’, innocent;butontheotherasfortunateinthesecurityoftheirland,and, therefore,ashavingadutytosharewithtownspeoplewhohadlittle ornoland.Theywereadmiredfortheirstrongcommunalethic,butat thesametimederidedfortheirlackofentrepreneurship.Aboveall,the expandingdiscourseofdevelopmentclassifiedthemashardworkingbut poor,aspeoplewhoselabourwasinsufficienttosatisfytheneedsthey had,orweresupposedtohave. ‘FIELDWORK’
Theworkethiciscentraltotheanthropologicalenterpriseinaparticular way, derived from nineteenth-century fieldwork of natural history (GuptaandFerguson1997).Thepractice,andtheethic,offieldwork hasbeenretainedeventhough,increasinglyinthetwenty-firstcentury, anthropologicalresearchislocatednotin‘fields’butincitystreetsor bureaucraticinstitutions.Ifirstwentto‘thefield’intheearly1970s, livinginaruralcommunityoftheLaymiaylluintheAndeanhighlands of Northern Potosí (Bolivia).4 When people saw me writing in my
139
OLIVIAHARRIS
notebook,theywouldaskmewhatIwasdoing.Thepuzzlementontheir faceswaspatentwhenIrespondedsayingthatIwasworking.Theword Iused(tarwajkta)wasaloanfromtheSpanishtrabajo,whichIoften heardusedbylocalAymara-speakers,andittookmesometimetorealise thatitmeantsomethingdifferent. Myquestionofanthropologyfocusesonthenatureofwork,becauseit touchesonafundamentalaspectofwhatitmeanstobehuman,andalso becauseitencapsulatesanimportantaspectoftheencounterbetween anthropologistsandthosetheystudy.IntheruralAndesIwasconfronted byavarietyofexpectationsandvaluesaboutworkthatindifferentways Ihavebeentryingtounderstandeversince. Forme‘fieldwork’tendstobe24/7,inspiteofMauriceBloch’ssage advicetoclosethedoorfromtimetotimeandreadaJaneAustennovel. Livinginapeasantcommunitywherepeoplemostlyworeclothesthey hadmadefromthecloththeyhadwovenfromthewooltheyhadshorn fromtheirownflocks,wheretheylivedinhousestheyhadbuiltfrom theearthbricks(adobe)thattheyhadproduced,thatchedwiththestraw theyhadgathered,wheretheyatethefoodtheyhadsownandharvested, I experienced the feeling of encountering a place that corresponded toEuropeanmythsofapre-modernutopia, andatthesametimean undeniablesenseofuneaseatthefactthatmystudentgrantpermitted metobuymyfood,clothesandsleepingbag,andalsotoownstatus symbolssuchasawatch,atape-recorderandacamera.Hencemyneed toexplainthatIwasworkingwhenIwassittingathome.Informedbythe theoriesthatequatedintellectualandmanuallabour,Inaivelyassumed theinterchangeabilityofallformsof‘work’. AsIspenttimeinthecommunity,Igraduallylearnedmoreappropriate responses,andalsotheirstrategicvalueaswaysofheadingoffinquisitive questionsastoexactlywhereIwasgoing,andwhoIwasplanningto spendthedaywith,justaseveryoneelsedid.Onmeetingorpassing anyoneatanytimeofdayabriefformalgreetingmustbeexchanged.If youpausetochatforamomentyouask‘Whatareyoudoing?’or‘Where areyougoing?’ Tothisenquirythereareanumberofwaysofresponding,themost generalinspatialterms:forexample,I’mgoingupthemountainside, tomyfields,totheriver,stayinghere,stayingathome.Thisgenreof responses,importantly,doesnotspecifyanactivity,eventhoughthereis alwayssomekindofgoalingoingtoorstayinginaparticularplace.Itis, 140
WHATMAKESPEOPLEWORK?
amongotherthings,arecognitionthatmanykindsofactivitytakeplace throughouttheday:working,yes,inthesenseofexpenditureofenergy toproducefoodorcareforthelivestock,butalsochatting,playing, flirting,singingandsoforth. However,someactivitiesthatinvolveaspecialcommitmentofenergy, time and concentration are linguistically marked. One of the most importantisploughing,usuallywithateamoftwobullspullingasimple woodenplough,toopenupthegroundinMarch/Aprilbeforeitgetstoo hardwiththewinterfrosts,soitcanbesowninSeptember.Thefirst ploughingfortheLaymisisthequintessentiallymaleactivity,although womenmayguidetheploughwhenfurrowsarepreparedforsowing,an altogetherlessarduousactivity.WhenIwouldaskwomenwhatqualities theyadmiredinamanandwhattheylookedforinahusband,theywould almostalwaysrespond‘onethatgoesouttoplough’.Thismayseem obvious.Notonlywasagriculturethebasisoftheirlivelihood,butthe analogiesbetweenploughingandcopulationarewidelyrecognised,and werereinforcedinthiscasebythefactthatwhenIaskedmenwhatquality theylookedforandmostadmiredinwomen,theyusuallyrespondedby referringtothewayawomanwouldprepareadeliciousmealtotakeout tothemanwhoisploughinginthefields. Theuniformitywithwhichpeoplerespondedinthiswayindicatesthat thesearethequintessentialactivitiesofthemarriedcouplethatformsthe basisofthehousehold:themanploughsandthewomanfeeds.Atthesame timethisdivisionoflabourisanactofseduction,metaphoricallyifnot alsoliterally.ItisinterestingthattheSpanishloan-wordwapu(guapo)is usedapprovinglyofmen’saswellaswomen’senergy,theircapacityfor hardworkespeciallyinthoseactivitiespropertotheirgender.InSpanish guapomeanspretty,orsexy.IntheAymaraofNorthernPotosíthesexual connotationsarealsotherebuttheyareexpressedasappreciationofa person’svitalityinwork.5Peopleofeithersexwhoarethoughttobelazy (jayra)findithardtofindaspouse. Atthesametimesomework–includingploughing–istoughandhard (ch’ama),andenduranceisattheheartofpersonhoodandhumanvirtue. Thewordch’amarefersequallytothetoughnessandstrengthofthe person,andtothedifficultytheyencounter.Thisisparticularlyclearin thecaseoftheworkthatmakestheearthfruitful,labourthatisespecially fraughtinahighmountainenvironment.Intheritualsassociatedwiththe sowingseason,youngmensometimesimpersonatetheteamofploughing 141
OLIVIAHARRIS
bulls,harnessedtotheheavywoodenploughwhichisdecoratedwith willowfronds(molle)anddrivenacrossthefields,andwhenevermen drinktogethertheyroarandcryoutthattheyarethebullsofthehamlet. Theimageryofbullsiscentraltotheunderstandingofmalework. Bulls(aSpanishimport)seemtooccupythesamesemanticspace asthefelineserpent–amaruorkatari–ofAndeanmythology,which wascloselyassociatedwiththetorrentialrainsandswollenriversofthe Andeansummer(Zuidema1985;Harris1994).Menbecomebullsin ritual,whentheyfightandwhentheyplough,inakindofmimesisofthe dangerousbutpotentmountainouslandscape,whichisthesourceofthe meteorologicalforcesthatmakelifepossible,butthatcanalsodestroyit. Bullsandploughingarethesupremehumanmanifestationofthecosmic energythatbothrevitalisesandthreatens,closelylinkedtothepowerof theancestorswhichcausesthecropstogrow. Whilethedirectcomplementofaman’sploughingisthedelicious food prepared by his wife, cooking is not described as ch’ama.The contextinwhichIhavemostfrequentlyheardwomenusethetermisto evokethetoughnessofrearingandbearingchildren.Thereis,however, noclosesemanticassociationbetweenploughingandchildbirththatis foundinsomeEuropeanlanguages(notablythroughthetermlabour). ChildbirthinAndeanlanguagesisillness,pain(usuña),adisequilibrium inthenormalfunctioningofthebody,oritmaybeseenintermsof metaphorsofwar(ArnoldandYapita1999;Platt2001).Ruralwomen seetheirincreasingnumbersofchildren–whathasbeendescribedas theprocessof‘maternalisation’thathasresultedfromthedeclinein theirproductiveactivitiesinrecentyears(forexampleasmoreitems ofclothingareacquiredthroughtheglobalused-clothingtrade)–asan increasedburden,morech’ama(ArnoldandYapita1996). IeventuallyunderstoodthatthegenerictermforworkinSpanish (trabajo)inAymararefersexclusivelytoploughing,notsurprisingly, given the high value attached to this form of work.The appropriate response to questions about what I was doing which I then learned, whenIwassittinginthesunwithmynotebookonmyknees,orperhaps indoorsreadingorwritingwiththeradioon,wasnotthatIwasworking, but‘doingpapers’(papillurkta).6Anthropologistshaveoftennotedthe absenceofgenerictermsforwork,andthesamewastrueintheregional Aymara.Thisishardlysurprisingsinceworkasanabstractcategory arisesinparticularkindsofeconomy.Thetask,then,istounderstand 142
WHATMAKESPEOPLEWORK?
howpeopleintheirparticularlivedworldsexperienceandvaluethe expenditureofenergyinpursuitofalivelihood.Isitalwaysexperienced asnecessity,orsometimesasvoluntary?Whatdodifferentformsof ‘work’mean,andwhataretheirconsequences? One of the fundamental activities classed as ‘making’ or ‘doing’ (luraña)isweaving.Weavingisnot ch’ama,butistheprototypeact ofcreation,usedasarootmetaphorformanyotherformsofactivity. Weaving and sewing enhance peoples’ attractiveness.Young people workhardtoproducenewclothesforthemainfestivalsandshowoff the latest styles. In so doing they demonstrate that quality of being wapu.Theyalsoshowthatthewearerhasbeenabletogenerateinother people–theirspouse,butevenmoreimportanttheircross-sexsiblings –thedesiretohelpthemdresswell,thedesiretobewapu,tousetheir energycreatively.However,althoughweavingandotherformsoftextile productionarehighlyesteemed,mydiscussionwillcentremainlyon thevaluesattachedtothekindsofworkinvolvedincultivationthatare coveredbythetermch’ama. Thereisanintrinsiclinkbetweenwork,relationshipandconsumption inLaymicommunities.Beforeworkisstartedonanyfield,oronpreparing rawwoolforspinning,itisalwaysknownforwhom,orforwhat,the endproductwillserve.Forexample,fieldsmaybesown‘forfood’,in otherwordsforhouseholdconsumption,orperhaps‘forafiesta’ifthe householdissponsoringasaint’sfestival.Orayoungmanorwoman maycultivateacrop‘formoney’inordertobuyclothesoradornments. Thewaythatproductiveactivityisintrinsicallyrelationalusedtobe particularlyclearinthecaseofspinningandweaving.Menandwomen whorelatedtoeachotheras‘siblings’usedtoweaveandmakeclothing foreachotherthroughouttheirlives,andthosewholovedeachother madebeautifulthingstoexpressandconsolidatetherelationship.In Laymipracticethewayproducecirculatesisintrinsicallylinkedtohow, andbywhom,itisproduced(Harris1982).Throughwork,peoplecreate themselvesthroughtheiragencyandatthesametimecreateothersfor whomtheywork,orwithwhomtheysharethefruitsoftheirlabours(see Canessa1998). This kind of celebration of human energy, creativity and capacity to make and expand relationships through work is not particularly unusualinanthropologicalliterature.However,itismorestrikingin theruralAndesfortworeasons.First,becausethepeasantsformpart 143
OLIVIAHARRIS
ofanintenselyhierarchicalsocialworld,andoneinwhichtheyhave beenseverelyexploitedattimes.Second,becauseitisnotonlywork performedbypeopleforthestrengtheningandnurturingoftheirown networksofsocialrelationsthatiscelebratedasapositivevalue,but also,andperhapsmoreimportantly,workcarriedoutas,andfor,the collectivityofwhichtheyformpart.7Thesefeatureshavereceivedless attentioninanthropologicaldebatesandraiseparticularproblemsof interpretation. WORKASVALUE
Muchhasbeenwrittenaboutformsofcooperativelabourintherural Andes.Itis,infact,significantthattheextensivediscussionsofAndean reciprocityfocusalmostexclusivelyonformsoflabourexchange(e.g. AlbertiandMayer1974),ratherthanontheexchangeofobjects,which is more typical of the broader literature on reciprocity and the gift. FormanyAndeanpeasantcommunities,itistheirinstitutionsofcooperativelabourthatdistinguishthemfromoutsiders.Thusitisnaturalthat thenewgenerationsofeducatedindigenousactivitistsprivilegethese institutionsastheyseektoformulatethebasisoftheirdifferencefrom –andalsotheirsuperiorityto–othersocialgroups.InBolivia,oneof theearliestorganisationsthatheraldedthedevelopmentofthemilitant Aymaramovement(Katarismo)tookitsnamefromaformoflabour exchange–mink’a(Albó1987).Anumberofcommentatorswithinand outsidethemovementhavearguedthatAymaraethicsareinherently superiortoWesternmoralityinthattheyprioritisethecollective,rather thanindividualself-interest(Temple1989). Someoftheseformsoflabour-exchangeareinherentlytwo-way.While theyinstantiateanethicofcooperationandvaluingofthecommunity abovetheself,theyalsohaveapragmaticfunctionbydistributinglabour acrosshouseholdstocovermajortimesofdemand(forexampleinpreparingforareligiousfestival)(Harris1982).Therearealsoworkparties, attendedbylargenumbersofpeople,whichreallyarepartieswitha festiveatmosphere,evenwheneachpersonbringstheirownlunchwith them(thistypeofworkisknownasfaena,andallhouseholdsmustsend atleastonerepresentative). However,theworkpartiesareoftenmorefestivewhenheldbyindividual householdsforagricultureorhousebuilding.Inthemaize-producing
144
WHATMAKESPEOPLEWORK?
valleys,whenIlivedthereinthe1970s,mostphasesoftheagricultural cyclewereorganisedinfestivework-partiesknownas chuqu.8Itwas unseemlytocultivatethefieldsalone.Oneofthemoststrikingwaysin whichthechuqusysteminthevalleysoperatedwasthatonlythemore prosperoushouseholdswithtwoormoreadultmemberswouldactually organiseaworkparty.Thelandsofwidowsortheveryoldwereattended tobythosepresent,aftertheyhadcompletedtheworkonthelandsof thehosthousehold,andbeforetheyallrelaxedwithadeliciousmeal, plentytodrinkandmusicattheendoftheday.Peopledressedupin theirbestclothestogoouttoworktogether,anddecoratedtheyokeof theploughwithwillowfronds,astheydidintheritualofploughing.My owncategorisationofagriculturallabourasdirt,sweatandtoilderived frommyreadingofEuropeanhistoryandliterature.Accordingtothese values,goodclothesinEuropeanagriculturalcommunitieswerereserved preciselyforthedaysonwhichpeopledidnotworkandonwhichthey wenttochurchtoperformritualstoreproducetheirsocialworldand socialvalues:inotherwordstheir‘Sundaybest’.Herewasacasewhere thesheerdifferenceofwhatIexperiencedthrewmyownassumptions concerningtheseparationbetweenworkandritualintosharprelief. Asmanyhavedescribed,theseworkpartiesreallyareparties(e.g. Gose1994),avividexampleofwhatothershavenotedasthepotential forconvivialitythroughwork(Ortíz1979;Passes2000).9Itwasonsuch occasionsthatIsometimeshadZafimaniry-typeconversations.People were well aware that not everyone worked in this way, and I recall beingaskedonce,aswesatgazingoutoverthemountainschewing cocaduringarest-break,whetherpeopleworkedinthiswayinInkiltira. Laymipeoplewereinnodoubtthatthewaytheyworkedtogetherwas animportantaspectofwhatmadethemhumanbeings. Inmyexperience,itwasnotonlythesociabilityandthesenseof occasionthatmadeworkpartiesimportanttopeople,butalsothework itself. ‘We help each other,’ people would say.While in many parts oftheAndeshelpincultivationfollowsaprincipleofdirectdelayed reciprocity,thechuquworkpartiesofLaymihamletsdonotoperatein termsofstrictcalculationofdebtsandcredits.ForotherAndeanregions, too,ethnographershavesuggestedthatpeasantsemphasisetheethicof mutualhelpratherthanthatoftwo-wayexchange(e.g.Gose1994).By contrast,calculationsofreciprocityaremadefarmorestrictlyinthe loanorgiftingofobjectsorthings(Harris1982).Thedifferencelies 145
OLIVIAHARRIS
inthedifferentunderstandingsofownership.Thingsareattributesof people,anexpressionoftheirownvitalityandthatoftheirkin.The vitalityofalandholdingcommunity,itscapacitytomaketheearthbear fruit,isanexpressionofthedeitiesthatprotectandsuccourlife,but mayalsopunishandkill–deitieswhoseworshipisarticulatedthrough theritualsofthelandholdingcommunity.Agriculturalworkisaprime exampleofthecontinualflowofenergiesbetweendeitiesandhumans and,especiallyinthepracticeofcollectiveworkparties,itispartofthis ritualcomplex. Thiscommitmenttocollectiveandcooperativelabouriswhatmost persistentlydistinguishes‘realpeople’fromthetownspeople(known as q’ara).10 While the peasants recognise that townspeople are also Christians,theirsisadifferentnotionofmoralityandpersonhood.Time andagainethnographershavereportedthatthepeasantsconsiderthat townspeopledonotknowhowtowork,orarelazy(ArguedasandOrtíz 1973;Gose1994).Iwassurprised,evenshocked,athowLaymiswould givequantitiesoftheirharvestedcropstotownspeoplewhowouldcome to visit them in the fields, begging, and offering in exchange only a smallgift,suchasaboxofmatchesorsomeoranges.WhenIsuggested tothemthatitwasunfair,andthatthebetter-off,oratleastsocially superior,townspeoplewereexploitingthem,theysometimesresponded thatthetownspeopledidnotknowhowtowork,thattheyfeltsorryfor thembecausetheyhadnoland,andthatwaswhytheywantedtohelp them.Goudsmithasreportedasimilargenerosity,ornaivete,innearby Toracarí,whichisdominatedbylandowningfamilies.Peasantsround Toracarícontinuetohelpandservethetownspeople,bothworkingon theirlandandrunningerrandsforthem,whenthereisnoobligationfor themtodoso(2006). WhenIdescribethekindsofunforcedgenerosityIwitnessed,and ofwhichIwassometimesmyselftherecipient,Ihaveoftenbeenmet withbafflement.Howisthis‘uneconomic’behaviourtobeexplained, especially given the UN statistics that consistently identify Bolivian peasantsasamongstthepoorestpeopleintheWesternhemisphere?I recall one anthropologist colleague who specialises on development issues exclaiming in tones of disbelief when I presented some of thesepointsatanacademicseminar:‘Butnobodygivesthingsaway for nothing!’ Some would suggest that these peasants were under a misapprehension–onemightsayafalseconsciousness–abouttheir 146
WHATMAKESPEOPLEWORK?
economicrole.Insteadofunderstandingthewaystheywereexploited byoutsiders,theyrespondedtotownspeople’sdemandswithpityand generosity.Intheirownunderstanding,theirexplanationwouldsurely bethatsuchactsdemonstratedtheirownsuperiorhumanity. Thisisnotthesocialistutopiaimaginedbysomeleft-wingintellectuals.Thehighvalueaccordedtocollectiveworkinstitutionsisaccompaniedbyintensefactionalismandconflictoverresources(Albó1975). Moreover,collectiveworkisoftenseenasaburden;infacttheSpanish termcargo(burden)isoftenused.Buttheperformanceofthisobligation isalsoavirtue,thefulfillingofone’sproperroleintheuniverse.When ruraldwellerstodaylamentthattheirneighboursnolongerhavetimeto performcollectivelabourbecausetheyhavemigratedtothecity,itisnot somuchthetasksthathavebeenleftundonethattheyarethinkingof, butthewayinwhichtheyhavebecomelesshumanandthequalityof theirliveshasdeclined(Calestaniforthcoming).11 IamnotarguingthatAndeanpeasantsareculturallyprogrammed toworkharderthananybodyelse.Tothecontrary,Ihavewitnessed occasionswhenpeoplehavebeencriticisedasselfishforgoingoutto tendtheirfieldswhenotherswerecelebratingthepatronsaintswithdays ofdrinkingandfeasting,becausetheyprioritisedtheirprivateinterests overtheneedtoattendtothewell-beingofthecommunitythroughritual. Furthermore,whenbondedlabourforthebenefitoflandownerswas abolishedbytheBolivianAgrarianReformin1953,productivityfell dramaticallyaspeasantsturnedtheirattentiontofestiveconsumption.A commonrefrainfromlandlordfamiliestothisdayacrosstheregionis thatthepeasantsneedtheauthorityofthelandlordstoworkhard;now thatthesystemsofforcedlabourhavebeenabolished,peasantshave becomelazy.WritingofaformerEcuadorianhacienda,BarryLyons suggeststhatthisviewissharedbysomeoftheolderpeasantstoo(Lyons 2006).Anditwouldcomeasasurprisetomanydevelopmentworkers tolearnthatthereisastrongworkethicinAndeanruralcommunities, sincetheymoretypicallyperceiveanunhealthycommitmenttofestive consumptionthatseemstobetheveryopposite. Myargumenthere,then,isnotsomuchabouttheintensityofwork, northenumberofhours,butthepositivevalueattributedtoit.Noram IsuggestingthatAndeanpeasantsdonotcomplainabouttheirlot,or putuplightlywithabuseandinjustice;ratherthattheircomplaintsdo notfocusonworkassuch,andthatthroughtheirworktheyseekto 147
OLIVIAHARRIS
maintainequalitywithinandbetweencommunities,andtosatisfythe demandsofthetownspeople.However,itisnotenoughtoproposethat differentculturalgroupsinvestworkwithdifferentvalues.IntheAndean case,itcanbearguedthatworkissacralised,seenasanobligation,both becauseitispartofacontinuousmutualnurturancebetweenhumans anddeities,andbecauserightstolandarearticulatedthroughcollective work.Forexample,GaryUrtonhasshowninhisstudyofPacariqtambo (southernPeru)thatcollectiveworkisinanimportantsenseconstitutive oftheayllusofwhichthevillageiscomposed(1992).Indailylife,ayllu organisationisnotreadilyapparent.However,whensometaskmustbe undertakenforthebenefitofthecommunityasawhole–forexample, cultivatingafieldwithbarleytosellforimprovementstotheschoolor repairingasectionofthechurchwall–itisusuallydividedupbetween theayllus,intounitsofworkknownlocallyaschhiutas.Thecommunal organisationofthesetasksensuresthattheworkisdistributedequally bothbetweenconstituentgroupsandwithineachgroup.Crucially,each communityisdifferentiated,composedofsub-unitsthatcompetefiercely witheachotherandthatperformsimilartasksinalternation. PeterGose’sethnographyofHuaquirca(alsosouthernPeru)addresses not the relations between different ayllus but between commoners and notables, in other words between social classes. In particular, he stresses the egalitarian ethos of work parties – known locally as ayni–whichareusedfortheearlystagesofcultivation,butnotthe harvest.Hisanalysiscentresonthecyclicalseasonalrhythmbetween the collective egalitarianism of the growing season and the more individualisedappropriationoftheripecropsduringthedryseason. Andwhilecommonerselaborateculturallytheircommunalismandtheir roleasworkersaspartofabroaderegalitarianethic,notableselaborate culturallytheirroleasappropriatorsandconsumersandrefusetojoinin ayniworkparties,eventhoughtheydoperformsomeagriculturallabour (Gose1994:237). As both Urton and Gose suggest, cooperative labour is essential for different kinds of claims to land. Indeed, it may in and of itself constituteaclaim,asIwitnessedononeoccasionontheLaymiborder. Itconcernedalargefield,therightstowhichweredisputedwiththe neighbouringayllu.Theentirecommunitywenttogethertoploughit inMarchandtherebysuccessfullytookpossessionofitforsowingthe followingSeptember.Theseparateplotswereassignedtohouseholds 148
WHATMAKESPEOPLEWORK?
thathadinsufficientland,inotherwordsnotallhouseholdsthattookpart intheworkpartyreceivedanallocation. What,then,oflabourperformedoutsidetheambitoftheruralcommunity?Insomecasesitisjustajob–workingasaporter,migrating to Chile to work in agriculture, or to the Chapare region to work in thecocaineindustry–ameanstoearnextracashwithwhichtofund expenditureofonekindoranother.Butinthecaseofmining,something more like an alternative community is created in the underground galleriesandpassageways,astheminerschewcocaleavesandpour libationstothedeityofthemines–thetiyu–beforetheymoveinto theirpositionsintheworkteam(Nash1979).PascaleAbsi,inparticular, hasshownhowmininglabourinPotosítodayisa‘totalsocialfact’,as muchreligiousandsocialasitiseconomicorpolitical(2003).Inorder tohavesuccess,minersmustbe‘caught’bytheundergrounddeities whoseworshipformsanimportantpartoftheirworkinglife.Theirwork servestoensurethattheforcesthatanimatetheworldareputinmotion. Theirritualofferingsareaconstitutiveelementofthesolidarywork groupsthatextractmineralfromthemountain,andthatalsoparticipate incooperativesandtradeunionactivities. Most theories of value concentrate their attention on the things that work produces, what some have called objectified labour.What isstrikingintheexamplesIhavediscussedistheemphasisonwork itselfasanexpressionofvalue.Doubtlessthisisinparttheeffectof the mountainous environment: at such high altitudes the results of agriculturallabourareunpredictable.However,whileenvironmental factorsmayhelptoexplaintheirorigins,thevaluesexpressedinworkin Andeancommunitiescannotbereducedtoaneffectoftheenvironment, butareembeddedinrightstoland,theconstitutionofsocialgroupsand alsointhereproductionofasubordinaterelationshiptotownspeople. FeedingisakeyvalueintheAndes.Throughworkparties,socialunits cometogetherascommensualgroups;theyfeedtheearthandthrough worktheyinturnarefed.Graeberhasmadeasimilarargumentwith referencetoMelanesia(2001:70). ANANDEANPOETICSOFWORK
Thewaysthatcollectiveworkembodiessocialvalueisillustratedin evidencefromthesixteenth-centuryrecord.Thecomplexandunfamiliar
149
OLIVIAHARRIS
organisationofworkonagrandscalebytheInkastateimpressedthe earlychroniclersandCrownofficials–eventhoughtheywereoften undecidedastohowtoevaluateit–astheygrappledwiththedifficulties ofintegratingtheInkastateintothemercantileeconomyofCastille. The slippages and inconsistencies in their accounts are especially illuminating. FinleywritesofAncientGreece:‘TheGreeklanguagehadanastonishingrangeofvocabularyforslaves,unparalleledinmyknowledge’ (1973:98).Iwouldwanttomakeacomparable,ifmoremodest,claim forsixteenth-centuryAymara,withreferencetothetermsdescribing differentaspectsofwork.EarlycolonialdictionariesofAndeanlanguages revealaveritablepoeticsofwork.Forexample,theJesuitBertonioin hisAymaradictionarylistsundertheSpanishtrabajoarangeofAymara termsforwork: –tostretchthehandsinmanydirections –toworkintwofieldsinasingleday –toworkinthefieldwithoutraisingone’shead –toworkhard,achievingwhatnormallytwopeoplecouldbarelydo –toworkdiligentlyasagoodworker –toworkasastrongmanwithoutfeelingtired –toworkhardingrindingquinua –toworkthewholeday –averygoodworker.(Bertonio1956[1612][I]:454;[II]:221,296, 393) ItseemslikelythatBertoniocompiledthedictionaryinclosecollaborationwithbilingualinformants.WecanimaginetheJesuitasking how to say trabajo inAymara, and being intrigued by the wealth of responseshereceived.Itisstrikingthatthisisnotalistofdifferent categoriesofwork,norofsimiles,butofdifferentaspectsofhardwork, andthatBertoniodidnotassociatethemwithacomparablerangeof termsinSpanish. Thewaythattheconstitutionofgroupswasboundupwiththeirwork obligationsisclearfromwhatweknowoftheInkatributesystem.The census was organised on a decimal basis, such that work quotas for thestate–forexample,workonstatelands,spinningandweaving,or servicingtheroads–wasallocatedbytheheadorrulerofeachunit,
150
WHATMAKESPEOPLEWORK?
downtothesmallestlevelofaunitoffivehouseholds.Here,too,wesee asysteminwhichtheunitoftributewasnotaquantityofmaize,tubers orcloth,butworkdays(Murra1980).TheInkastate,knownas‘thefour suyus’(Tawantinsuyu),wasthusconceptualisedasagiganticdivision oflabour,sincetheterm–suyu,usedtodenoteprovinces,means‘that partofataskthatoneormorepersonstakestoworkon,forexamplea church,afield,abuilding,etc.’(Bertonio1956[1612][II]:331–2).As withUrton’schhiutastoday,therelationshipbetweensubgroupswithin alargerwholewasconstitutedthroughworkallocations.Importantly, though, this division of labour was one in which tasks of a similar nature were divided up – or at least differences between them were not emphasised – rather than the classic Durkheimian concept of a complementaryandorganicunityderivedfromdifferentkindsoflabour (Durkheim1893). InhisdescriptionoftheInkacensuscategories,theAndeanwriter WamanPumaillustratedjusthowdeeplyidentitywasexpressedinterms ofcapacitytowork.Fromtheoldesttotheyoungest,eachcategorywas identifiedintermsofitsjob.Eveneighty-year-oldsandtheveryyoung wereincluded,theformerasallowedtodonothingandtosleepallday, andthelatteras‘ofnouse’iftheywereone-yearold,butasrequiring theworkofsomeoneelsetolookafterthemiftheywereyoungbabies (GuamanPoma1987[1615]:192–3,204–7,212–3,224–7). Thescholar-soldierGarcilasodelaVega–sonofanInkaprincessand aSpanishconquistador–describedhowthepeasantswouldworkforthe Inkaonhislands: Eachworkerwhowenttoworkinthefieldofawidowororphan wasobligedtotakehisownfoodwithhimsince,theyargued,the burdenoftheirownwretchednesswasallthesepoorpeoplecould bear,andtheyshouldnotbechargedwiththecareofothers...After thefieldsbelongingtothepoor,theyploughedtheirown,alwaysin common,thenthoseofthecuraca[localruler]andfinally,thelastof all,thoseoftheInka.Forthisoccasion,theyworetheirfestivaldress, ornamentedwithgoldandsilver,andontheirheads,crownsoflarge bouquetsoffeathers.TheysangpraisestotheInkawhileworking, andthislabourwasthustransformedintoafestival.(Garcilasodela Vega1943[1609]:BookV)
151
OLIVIAHARRIS
WhenIfirstattendedachuquworkparty,Iwasstruckbythesimilaritiestothispassage.Thegoldandsilverweremissing,aswerethe songsofpraisetotheInka,butLaymiyoungpeoplesometimesdecorated their hats with a ‘bouquet of feathers’, and the festive atmosphere wascertainlyrecognisable.Wedonotneedtoinvokesomemystical conceptofculturetoacceptthatacoreofvaluesandpracticesmayhave remained in operation through changing historical circumstances, as BlochdemonstratedfortheMerinacircumcisionritual(1986).Under theInkas,festiveworkwasinpartadirectprestationtothestate;under thecolonialregimeitbecamethewaythateach ayllumetitstribute obligationsandtherebyconfirmeditsrightstoland;inthelatetwentieth century,itremainedasameansofconfirmingcommunalrightsover thelandworkedbyeachhousehold(Harris2000).Festivedresscanbe understoodasthemeansbywhichthecollectivitymakesvisiblethe articulationofpowerandcelebratesitsownprosperity. PerhapsevenmorestrikinglythanGarcilaso’sdescriptionofagriculturalwork,asimilaremphasisonfestivedresstocelebrategoingto workcanbefoundintheaccountofaparishpriestinthePotosíregion writingsometwentyyearsafterGarcilaso.DescribinghowtheIndians preparedtotraveltothevastsilverminesofPotosítoperformtheir obligatorylabour-service(mit’a)henoted: WhenamitacaptainleavesforPotosí,hegoesaccompaniedbyhis Indiansalldressedupforwar,withtheirtraditionalarmsandelegant intheirfeathers.(RamírezdelÁguila1978[1639]:131)12 Heretheelegantattiresignalsanunexpectedsenseofprivilegeand status.The Indians’ willingness to work was clearly puzzling to the Spanish.Thesamepriest,inthemidstofalongpassagelamentingthe terriblefateofIndianswhoworkinthePotosímines,suddenlycomesout withthefollowingphrase:‘Oncetheygettowork,theydoitwithgreat enjoymentandhumourasthoughtheywereatafiesta.’Thenhereverts tothedenunciatorytonetypicaloftheclergyagainstminingwork,that therisksareterrible,thatmit’aIndiansarelikeslaves,andsoforth. We need not suppose that mining labour was pure pleasure to detect, in this ambivalent account, that the standard anti-mit’a rhetoric of the Church did not entirely fit the facts and that there was a professionalprideandenjoymentineventhemostarduouswork(Platt, 152
WHATMAKESPEOPLEWORK?
Bouysse-Cassagne and Harris 2006: 368–73).Another aspect that is emphasisedinthesourcesishowcloselyworkwastiedtothevalueof fulfillinganobligationtotheruler.Thus,theIndianssangpraisestothe Inkaastheyworkedhisfields,andwenttoservethekinginthemining mit’a. Thisdegreeofobediencetotheirsuperiorswasconsideredakinto slaverybymanySpanishobservers.Thus,JuandeMatienzo,ajudge insixteenth-centuryLaPlata(thecapitalofthecolonialAudiencia)and akeyfigureintheadministrationofthePotosíregion,interpretedas servilethewaythattheIndiansobeyedthecommandsoftheirlords, andidentifiedtheInkasystemasslavery,inthatitdidnotallowIndians privateproperty,nortousetheirownfreewill,andforcedthemtowork fornopayment(1967[1567]).Similarly,Capoche,amineownerwho benefiteddirectlyfromthemit’asystem,wroteinthe1580swithevident disdainforthosewhoselabourheprofitedfrom: Onecanseehowhumbleandsimple-mindedtheIndiansare.After all,evenwhentheyhaveanexcusenottohaveanythingtodowith themines,theyofferthemselvesupasasacrificeratherthanlettheir masterdown.(Capoche1959[1585]) Inthecaseofmininglabour,itscloseassociationinearlymodern Spainwithslaverymusthavefedintothegeneralcontemptforthose miners in Potosí who obeyed their superiors with ‘servility’. In the Andes,therequirementoftheHisMostCatholicMajestythathisnew subjectsbeturnedintofreemenwascombinedwiththegrowingneed tomakethemworkharder,especiallyinminingastheboomyearsof themid-sixteenthcenturyturnedtocrisis.Itwasaconundrumthatthe SpanishCrownnevermanagedtosolve(Cole1985). AnotheraspectoftheIndians’workpracticesthatSpanishobservers foundinexplicablewastheirpreferenceforworkinginlargegroups.Polo Ondegardoinparticularemphasisesthis:‘amongtheseIndiansthereis averyancientcustomofrunningtheiraffairsandorganizingeverything bythewholegroup’(regirseporcomunidadesentodo).Hegoesonin tonesthatmixadmirationwithexasperation: It must be understood that if there is public construction work to beundertaken,forwhichtheyarerequired,say,tocontribute100 153
OLIVIAHARRIS
Indiansincollectivelabour,theyworkwithlesshardshipthanfor exampleiflatertheyareaskedtosendjustoneIndian,evenifheis paidatdoublethestandardrates.Inthefirstcasetheyworkaccording totheircustomarysystem,whichwasneverafixedtax.Anythingelse isseenasarealburden,insofarasitdoesnotcomewithinthenormal systemoftributeduties.(1990[1571]:150,178) Wehavelittleideaoftheextenttowhichthesubsistencelandofthe peasantfarmerswasalsoworkedbythecollectivityintheInkaperiod, buttheefficiencyandimportanceofassigningtributelabourtogroups, whoseleadersthenallocatedtheworktosmallergroupsorindividual households,isclearfromthesources.Withawealthofsuchexamples, itisunderstandablethattheright-wingFrenchhistorianLouisBaudin (1928)describedtheIncasasthe‘firstsocialiststate’,comparingitwith theBolsheviksinitscentralism,lackofindividuallibertyorproperty, andtheglorificationofhardwork. ItisunderstandablethattheAndean‘joyinwork’thatthesources describe, the apparent indifference to individual freedom and selfinterestthatwerealreadycorevaluesinsixteenth-centurySpain,should be compared by Baudin to twentieth century totalitarian regimes.13 However,weshouldnoteminimallythelackofatotalisingconceptof societyintheInkastate,andthelikelihoodthat‘singingpraisestothe Inka’infactembodiedrightstolandandthefeedingofthelandscape deities. THESPECTREOFCOERCION
ThecontrastbetweenSpanishandAndeancommentatorsconcerningthe valueoftheAndeanworkethicisstriking.WhileGarcilasodelaVega writesincelebratoryterms,theSpanishwritersrevealtheirdisapproval oftheIndianswhoworkhard,butinthewrongway.ForMatienzoor Capoche,theproblemwasthatIndiansweresubjecttothewilloftheir ruler,andthereforeservileandnotfree.ForPolo,itwastheirrationality ofpreferringcollectiveworkwhentherewasapparentlynothingtobe gainedfromit.Inbothrespectsthesewritersrevealtheirpreferencefor strippingindividualsoftheirbroadersocialrelationswhenworkisat issue.Theimplicationisthatmenshouldleavesocialrelationsbehind whentheygotowork.14
154
WHATMAKESPEOPLEWORK?
Thisabstractionfromthesocialcontextisofcourseacrucialaspectof politicaleconomy.AdamSmithidentifiedproductiveworkasthesource ofwealth,butproductiveworkingeneral,notinitssocialcontext.This formedthebasisforMarx’sdevelopmentofthelabourtheoryofvalue,the abstractconceptoflabourpowerdivorcedfromthehumanparticularity oftheindividualworker(Arendt1958:85).TheCommunistManifesto statesthepositioneloquently:‘[thebourgeoisie]hasleftintactnoother bondbetweenonemanandanotherthannakedself-interest,unfeeling “hardcash”’(MarxandEngels1998[1848]:16,22). TheMarxistconceptsofabstractlabourandthelabourtheoryofvalue weredevelopedwithreferencetothecapitalistmodeofproduction,asa meansofexplainingthemechanismbywhichtheworkerwasalienated fromtheproductofhis/herlabour,andtherebyexploitedbytheowners ofthemeansofproduction.15However,theseconceptshavebeencarried overintoanthropologicaldiscussionmorebroadly,incontextswhere capitalistformsofextractiondonotprevail–forexample,toestablish howfarthevalueofanobjectisafunctionofthelabourtimeinvolved inproducingit(e.g.manyofthechaptersinWallman1979).Asmany havenoted,thiskindofabstraction–whichforMarxtypifiedcapitalist relationsofproduction–treatsworkinisolationfromthelivedsocial relationswhichencompassit,andwhichitcreatesandrecreates. Marxistconceptshavealsoinspiredstudiesthatchartthenatureof exploitationindifferentsocialandhistoricalcontexts.Thus,forexample, somehavearguedthatthefunctionoftheideologiesofreciprocityand cooperation widely found throughout the southernAndes may be to masktheexistenceofinequalitiesandexploitation(e.g.Sanchez1982; Painter1991:98).GodeliersimilarlyarguedthattheInkastatedrewon anearlierformofreciprocalandcommunalworkinordertoorganise newrelationsofproductionandmasktheoppressionanddomination onwhichtheywerebased(Godelier1977:68).Theproblemwithsuch approachesisthattheyassumethatvaluesandinstitutionswhichhad servedmoreegalitarianfunctionsinthepastremainedoperativethrough someprocessofinertia,andthattheexploitedpeasantswereunableto understandthefundamentalchangethathadtakenplace.16 Morebroadly,intheoriesofsocialevolutionpriorityisoftengivento notionsofexploitationandalienation,suchthatthereisanassumption thatsocialinequalitiesinvolveadegreeofcoercion.Whyelsewould peoplegiveuptheirfreedom,andsubordinatethemselvestoanother? 155
OLIVIAHARRIS
Undoubtedly,thecoercionisalltoorealinmanycases,forexample incasesofconquestandenslavementorwherelandandothermeans ofproductionaremonopolisedbyafew.However,evenwheretheidea ofcoercionisnotexplicitlyinvoked,itmayhoverinthebackground. ConsiderforexampleSahlins’StoneAgeEconomics,whichoffersan apparentlybenignviewofthedifferentstagesofsocialevolution(1974). Hearguesthatproductionincreasesassocialauthorityincreases.Withoutwhatheterms‘chieflypower’,peopledonotworkhardorgenerate asurplus.Inhisidyllicportrayal,foragersandhunter-gathererswere the‘originalaffluentsociety’,devotedtothepursuitofleisure.Even those whose livelihood is characterised by the ‘domestic mode of production’,whichsucceedsforaginginSahlins’looseevolutionary schema,accordasmuchimportanceto‘relaxationanddiversion,to rest,ceremonyandvisiting’astheydotowork(1974:58).Inthistext, Sahlinsisunspecificabouthowchieflypoweroperatesandhowmuch coercionitmayinvolve,sinceheclaimsthat‘theindigenouscategory forexploitationis“reciprocity”’.Nonetheless,whenconsideringthe overallstructureofthebook,itishardnottoreadintohisargumenta narrativeoftheoriginsofdrudgeryandobligation,involvingtheloss offormeragency. Theshiftinanthropologicalattentionawayfromworkandproductiontowhatisproducedandhowitcirculates,toobjects–‘things’in Appadurai’s(1986)formulation–andtoexchange,wasconsonantwith broadershiftsintheglobalpoliticaleconomyawayfromtheproductivism ofthesocialistbloctothedominanceofneoliberalism,andawayfrom labourtopost-Fordismandconsumption.However,atthesametime, the problems of Marxist abstractions also inspired a more nuanced ethnographyofworkthatprivilegesthelivedexperienceofworkersand thewaystheygivevalueandmeaningtotheiractivities. Itissafetoassumethatmanualworkershavealwayshadtheirown counter-culturalevaluationsoftheirownworth–the‘dignityoflabour’ (see Thompson 1963). Thus, ethnographers have shown how those whoworkeveninthemostdespisedandmenialofjobshavetheirown satisfactionandself-esteem,aswellasareciprocaldisdainforthoseof highersocialstanding(Searle-Chatterjee1979;Day2007).Eveninthe classicindustriallabourprocessoffactoriesandsteelmills,theobjective exploitation to which workers are subject may seem a sought-after privilegeincomparisonwiththeirformerlives(Parry1999;2005).There 156
WHATMAKESPEOPLEWORK?
canbealudicelementeveninsituationsofintensemanagerialpressure (Burawoy 1979); and the shop floor can generate gift relationships anddeeplypersonalisticties(Mollona2005).Repetitioninthelabour process, it has been argued, brings its own satisfaction (Ronco and Peattie1988). CONCLUSIONS
My argument has outlined a gross contrast between ‘Western’ and ‘Andean’ideasinordertoexplorethewaysthatvaluemaybeattached to,ordissociatedfrom,manualwork.Whilethecomparisonmaybe overdrawn, I find it striking and thought-provoking.As so often, an apparentlygeneral,neutralquestionsuchas‘whatmakespeoplework?’ turnsintofurtherquestionsconcerningitsimplicitassumptions,andthe recognitionthattheyarepartofalonghistory. FortheAncientGreeks,workwasponos–toilandsuffering(Vernant 1965:16–36).Inthebiblicaltradition,too,theconsequenceoforiginal sinwasunremittingtoil.IntheGenesismyth,God’swordstoAdam were:‘cursedisthegroundforthysake;insorrowshaltthoueatofitall thedaysofthylife...inthesweatofthyfaceshaltthoueatbreadtilthou returnuntotheground’,whilepainfulmotherhoodandsubordinationto herhusbandwereEve’spunishment(Genesis3:16–18).Theideathat manuallabourisaformofservituderunsdeepinWesternvalues,forall thecounter-culturesofworkersthemselves,andforalltheproclamations ofthevalueofworkbyChristianthinkers,andlaterbytheEnlightenment andRomanticmovements(Campbell1989:9–17). Today,withtheseculardeclineofmanualwork,onemightexpectthat thisnegativevaluewouldbedisappearing.However,notionsofservitude andexploitationattachtoafarbroadercategoryofworkpractices.For example,arecentmonographthatdescribesthemanagerialsurveillance, thesearchforincentives,theeverlongerhoursofcurrentworkregimes inadvancedcapitalism,claimsthatmodernworkisaformofslavery, andthebookisstrikinglyentitledBlood,SweatandTears,eventhough theworkregimesitdiscussesdonottypicallygeneratebloodorsweat (Donkin2001).17Indeed,muchrecent‘managementtheory’startsfrom thepremisethatpeopleworkbetteriftheyarefreetomakedecisionsabout howtodoit,insomesensetofeelthattheydoitvoluntarily(Murphy 1993;Philippon2006).Thisreceivedwisdomreflectsthelongstanding
157
OLIVIAHARRIS
Europeanpreoccupationwithworkasaformofbondageandcoercion. Thesamethemeisfoundinthepersistentmyth,whichrecursinmany guisesandmanysettings,ofaformergoldenageinwhichworkwasless exploitative,lesshard,morerewarding,lessalienated,lessalienating (seeJoyce1987;Pahl1988:5).18Ofcourse,thisisnottosuggestthat workingconditionsdonotsometimesgetworse,but toquestionthe implicationthattherehasbeenacontinuousandrelentlessdownward trendsincetheNeolithic. I suggest that the prevalence of slavery in the ancient world has infectedWesternideasaboutworkandpersonhoodmoreprofoundly than is recognised. In the case of ancient Greece and Rome the connectionisobviousandwell-known,butmuchlesssoforthebiblical tradition.AndyettheancientHebrewstoohadsufferedslavery,inboth Egypt and Babylon, and the historical memory of these experiences andtheliberationfrombondageisetcheddeepintothemessageofthe Bible (Yerushalmi 1982).While the origin of the Genesis narratives isunknowable,itishighlylikelythattheywerewrittendownintheir presentformduringorafterthereturnfromBabylon,inotherwords aftertheexperienceofenslavement(Dancy2001:40).19Itseemsthat theoppositionbetweenfreedomandcoercionplaysafoundationalrole inWesternideasaboutwork.Anyformofcompulsioncanbequickly assimilatedtoaconditionofservility,insofarasitrepresentsapartial limitationonfreedomandthusonfullpersonhood.Insomesenses,work isunderstoodastheantithesisoffreedom.Theconceptofalienation,too, suggeststhatsomeaspectofthepersonhasbeenseparatedoff,abstracted fromsocialrelations,andthatpositivevalueaccruestotheproductsof work,butrarelytoworkitself. Theparadoxicalattitudesofsixteenth-centurySpanishcommentators totheAndeanworkpracticestheyobservedweresurelyaproductof thisoppositionbetweenfreedomandcoercion.TheInkastatewasnot basedonslavery;itisarguablethatslaveswerenotfoundintheInka worldatall.However,manySpanishwritersatthetimeemphasised thelackoffreedomofthosewholaboured,aswehaveseen,leadinga fewmodernscholarstoarguethattheInkasystemwasslave-based(e.g. Choy1960).Thepointatissueiswhethertheformsof‘servility’thatthe Europeansperceivedwereexperiencedandunderstoodasadiminution oftheirpersonhoodbythosewhooccupiedsuchpositions.Thereisgood evidencethattheywerenot(seeMurra2004). 158
WHATMAKESPEOPLEWORK?
In similar vein, my own difficulties in making sense of the work practicesIwitnessedintwentieth-centuryBoliviaderivedfromaconceptofexploitationwhichtookforgrantedthatpartofthevalueofthe peasants’workinanintenselystratifiedsocietywasextractedfromthem andhencealienated.Andyetinmanywaysworkseemedmorelikea performanceofvalue,acelebrationofthepowerofthecommunity.The GenesisstorythatpeoplerecountedtomeinnorthernPotosíexemplifies thecontrast,offeringaverydifferentaetiologyoftheoriginsofwork fromthatfoundinthebiblicalGenesis.Inthepreviousworldepoch,Iwas told,therewasnosun,onlythemoon,andpeopledidnotneedtowork, sinceeverythingtheyneeded,includingclothes,grewmiraculouslyofits ownaccord.TherisingofGod,manifestinthedawningsun,inaugurated thepresentage,the‘ageoftheChristians’.TheChristianGodgavethe newpeoplerawmaterialstoworkon:the‘threemiracles’offood-plants, livestockandmetals,anditisasChristiansthattheyidentifythemselves ashardworkers.Work,then,intheAndeanGenesisispresentedasa formofblessingandwell-being. Anthropology has perhaps too readily reproduced the message of the biblical Genesis in assuming the negative value of work, as the implicationsofAndeanpracticeindistincthistoricalperiodshelpto clarify.TheexamplesIhavegivensuggestthattheobligationtowork shouldnotbeequatedwithanotionofcoercion.NotthatAndeanpeasants today,orinthepast,meeklyacceptedinjusticeandbadtreatment,nor thatvalueisalwaysrealisedinpractice,butthattheirconceptofjustice includesworkingwithandforthecollectivityofwhichtheyformpart, oftenincompetitionwithanothercollectivity,andoftenforthosein authorityoverthem;andthatvalueliesnotonlyintheproductofwork, butinitsveryperformance. ACKNOWLEDGEMENTS
MywarmthankstoJonathanParryandRitaAstutifortheirthoughtful editorialsupport,toparticipantsintheoriginalZafimaniryWorkshop, andtoHarryLubaszforhiscommentsonearlierdrafts. NOTES 1. Veblen1924.BertrandRussellrecountshearinganoldDuchesssay:‘What dothepoorwantwithholidays?Theyoughttowork’(2004[1932]:4).
159
OLIVIAHARRIS
2. ‘commel’antithèsedecequidansl’hommeestessentiel’. 3. Asimilar–ifslightlylessdismal–narrativeisgivenbytheComaroffsin theirextensivestudyofmissionaryactivitiesinSouthernAfrica(1991). Inmanyareas,itisChristianconversionthatisseenasinauguratingthe workregime.AsMelanesianOrokaivapeopletoldErikSchwimmer:‘The peopleofoldentimesdidnottakeupwork(pure)foritwasonlyJesus Christwhogavethemwork(pure)totakeup’(Schwimmer1979:287). 4. Theaylluisalandowninggroupofvaryingsize.Myaccountofpeasant liferefersmainlytothe1970suptothemid-1980s.Sincethensomethings have changed with respect to work practices, while others remain as I experiencedthem.ForthisreasonIhaveusedthepresenttenseinpartsof thisessay. 5. HarveynotesasimilarmeaningfortheSpanishvivointheCuscoregion (personalcommunication). 6. The term luraña refers to a human act of transformation.An obvious paralleltothedoingofpapersistendingthefields(yapluraña),whichcan refertoanyaspectofcultivation. 7. Ideliberatelyleavevaguewhatscaleofcollectivityisinvolved.Although thismaydependonthecontext,whatiscrucialisthatitisaunitthathas collectiverightsoverland. 8. Inotherregionsthesepartiesareknownasayni(southernPeru)orminga (northernEcuador,Colombia).InNorthernPotosí,asinmuchofBolivia, thetermsayniandminga/mink’aarelessemphasisedthaninotherAndean regions,andrefermainlytotwo-wayexchangesoflabour. 9. Inmyexperience,thereisastrongsenseof‘collectiveeffervescence’in chuquwork-parties.Durkheim,whorecognisedthepowerfulimpactof ritual, undoubtedly underestimated the effect of collective work in his discussionofmechanicalsolidarity(1893). 10. Thetermq’arameansnotproperlyclothed,lackingthe‘socialskin’of mutualobligationandassistancethatdefinepersonhood. 11. ItshouldbenotedthatinmanyAndeanregions,especiallyatloweraltitudes whereconditionsofagricultureareeasier,institutionsofcollectivelabour arenotfoundtoday,oronlyinminimalform. 12. Whileanexplorationofthewaysinwhichwarandsoldieringintersect withideasaboutworkisbeyondthescopeofthisessay,itisworthnoting thatwarandsoldieringaresignificantinmanyways.Forexample,inthis regiontherewashistoricallyacloseassociation–ifnotdirectidentification – between mining and warfare (Platt, Bouysse-Cassagne and Harris 2006). 13. The‘joyinwork’(arbeitsfreude)wasapowerfulthemeinthedevelopment of German nationalism, where in the ideas of some ideologues
160
WHATMAKESPEOPLEWORK?
14. 15.
16. 17.
18.
19.
it represented a total subordination to the greater good of the nation (Campbell1989). Itgoeswithoutsayingthatnoneofthesewriterstookwomen’sworkinto detailedconsideration. MarxalsosubscribedtotheEnlightenmentviewthathumanpersonhood isrealisedbythecreativityofwork,andthehumancapacityforpurposive intention(Marx1970[1887]:178;seeIngold1983).Inthe1844Economic andPhilosophicalManuscriptshearguedthatcapitalistwagelabourwas responsibleforthe‘disappearanceofallcreativityandjoyfromwork’(see Campbell1989:20). Godelier’sshiftsomeyearslatertoaninterestinthesemanticsofwork indicateshisowndissatisfactionwithhisearlierposition(Godelier1980). Someauthorshavesuggestedthatdifferentaspectsofworkcanbeidentified throughthesemanticsoftheterms‘labour’and‘work’(forexampleArendt 1958;Firth1979).Ihaveavoidedanykindofdefinitionaldistinctionsof thiskindbecauseoftheiruniversalistpretensions. Sennett’s recent account (1998) of the increased demoralisation of a flexibilisedworkforceinvokesasimilarcontrastbetweenthepresentanda pastinwhichworkersandemployeeshadmoreself-respect. Inthisspirit,MauriceBlochhasrepeatedlypointedtotheimportanceof slaveryinMadagascarforunderstandingMerinaideasaboutwork,land andthepoweroftheancestors(seeforexample1986;Parry,thisvolume). REFERENCES
Absi,P.2003.Lesministresdudiable.Letravailetsesreprésentationsdansles minesdePotosí,Bolivie,Paris:Harmattan. Alberti,G.andMayer,E.(eds)1974.ReciprocidadeintercambioenlosAndes peruanos,Lima:InstitutodeEstudiosPeruanos. Albó,X.1975.Laparadojaaymara:solidaridadyfaccionalismo.Cuadernosde Investigación8,LaPaz:CIPCA. ——1987.‘FromMNRistastoKataristastoKatari’,inS.Stern(ed.),Resistance,rebellionandconsciousnessintheAndeanpeasantworld,Madison: UniversityofWisconsinPress. Appadurai,A. (ed.) 1986.The social life of things: commodities in cultural perspective,Cambridge:CambridgeUniversityPress Arendt,H.1958.Thehumancondition,Chicago:UniversityofChicagoPress. Arguedas, J.M. andA. Ortíz 1973. ‘La posesión de la tierra, los mitos prehispánicosylavisióndeluniversoenlapoblaciónmonolingüequechua’,in J.Ossio(ed.),Ideologíamesiánicadelmundoandino,Lima:IgnacioPrado Pastor.
161
OLIVIAHARRIS
Aristotle.1992.Thepolitics,London:PenguinBooks. Arnold,D.andJ.deD.Yapita1996.‘LoscaminosdegéneroenQaqachaka: saberes femeninos y discursos textuales alternativos en losAndes’, in S. RiveraCusicanqui(ed.),Sermujerindígena,cholaobirlochaenlaBolivia postcolonialdelosaños90,LaPaz:MinisteriodeDesarrolloHumano. ——1999.Vocabularioaymaradelpartoydelavidareproductivadelamujer, LaPaz:InstitutodeLenguayCulturaAymara/FamilyHealthInternational. Baudin,L.1961(1928).Socialistempire:theIncasofPerú,Princeton:Van Nostrand. Bertonio,L.1956(1612).Vocabulariodelalenguaaymara,LaPaz:Universidad MayordeSanAndrés. Bloch, M. 1986. From blessing to violence: history and ideology in the circumcisionritualoftheMerinaofMadagascar,Cambridge:Cambridge UniversityPress. Burawoy,M.1979.Manufacturingconsent:changesinthelabourprocessunder monopolycapitalism,Chicago:UniversityofChicagoPress. Burnett,J.1974.Usefultoil:autobiographiesofworkingpeoplefrom1820sto 1920s,London:Routledge. Calestani,M.forthcoming.Creatingourownwell-being:localperspectivesand culturalconstructionsintheBolivianAltiplano,UniversityofLondon:PhD thesisinAnthropology. Campbell,J.1989.Joyinwork,Germanwork.Thenationaldebate1800–1945, Princeton:PrincetonUniversityPress. Canessa,A.1998.‘Procreation,personhoodandethnicdifferenceinHighland Bolivia’,Ethnos63(2):227–47. Capoche, L. 1959 (1585). Relación de la villa imperial de Potosí, Madrid: BibliotecadeAutoresEspañolesCXXII. Choy,E.1962.‘Desarrollodelpensamientoespeculativoenlasociedadesclavista delosIncas,Actasytrabajos,Lima:SegundocongresonacionaldeHistoria delPerú,II:87–102. Cole,J.1985.ThePotosímita1573–1700,Stanford:StanfordUniversityPress. Comaroff, J. and J.L. Comaroff. 1991. Of revelation and revolution (vol.1, Christianity,colonialism,andconsciousnessinSouthAfrica),Chicago:UniversityofChicagoPress. Dancy,J.2001.Thedivinedrama.TheOldTestamentasliterature,Cambridge: TheLutterworthPress. Day, S. 2007. On the game: making a living in prostitution, London: Pluto Press. Donkin, R. 2001. Blood, sweat and tears: the evolution of work, London: Texere. Durkheim,E.1893.Deladivisiondutravailsocial,Paris:FélixAlcan.
162
WHATMAKESPEOPLEWORK?
Finley,M.1973.Theancienteconomy,BerkeleyandLosAngeles:University ofCaliforniaPress. Firth, R. 1979. ‘Work and value: reflections on the ideas of Karl Marx’, in S.Wallman (ed.), Social anthropology of work, London and New York: AcademicPress. GarcilasodelaVega1943(1609).ComentariosrealesdelosIncas,A.Rosenblat (ed.),BuenosAires:EmecéEditores. Godelier,M.1977.‘Theconceptofsocialandeconomicformation:theInca example’,inM.Godelier,PerspectivesinMarxistanthropology,Cambridge: CambridgeUniversityPress. ——1980.‘Workanditsrepresentations:aresearchproposal’,HistoryWorkshopJournal10:164–74. LeGoff,J.1980.Time,workandcultureintheMiddleAges,Chicago:University ofChicagoPress. Gose,P.1994.Deathlywaters,hungrymountains.Agrarianritualandclass formationinanAndeantown,Toronto:UniversityofTorontoPress. Goudsmit,I.2006.SofarfromGod,sonearthemountains:peasantdeference tothestateandlandlordsintheBolivianAndes,UniversityofLondon:PhD thesisinAnthropology. Graeber,D.2001.Towardananthropologicaltheoryofvalue.Thefalsecoinof ourowndreams,NewYork:Palgrave. GuamanPomadeAyala,F.1987(1615).Nuevacorónicaybuengobierno,J.V. Murra,R.AdornoandJ.Urioste(eds),Madrid:Historia16. Gupta,A.andFerguson,J.(eds).1997.Anthropologicallocations:boundaries andgroundsofafieldscience,Berkeley:UniversityofCaliforniaPress. Harrell,S.1985.‘WhydotheChineseworksohard?’, ModernChina11(2): 203–26. Harris,O.1982.‘Labourandproduceinanethniceconomy’,inD.Lehmann (ed.),EcologyandexchangeintheAndes,Cambridge:CambridgeUniversity Press. ——1994. ‘Condor and bull: the ambiguities of masculinity in Highland Bolivia’,inP.HarveyandP.Gow(eds),Sexandviolence.Issuesinrepresentationandexperience,London:Routledge. ——2000. To make the earth bear fruit. Ethnographic essays on fertility, workandgenderinHighlandBolivia,London:InstituteofLatinAmerican Studies. Ingold,T.1983.‘Thearchitectandthebee:reflectionsontheworkofanimals andmen’,Man(n.s.)18(1):1–20. Joyce,P.1987.‘Introduction’inP.Joyce(ed.),Thehistoricalmeaningsofwork, Cambridge:CambridgeUniversityPress. Lewis,N.1988.Themissionaries,London:SeckerandWarburg.
163
OLIVIAHARRIS
Lyons, B. 2006. Remembering the hacienda: religion, authority, and social changeinHighlandEcuador,Austin:UniversityofTexasPress. Marx,K.1970(1887).Capital,vol.1,London:LawrenceandWishart. Marx,K.andF.Engels1998(1848).‘Thecommunistmanifesto’inM.Cowling (ed.),TheCommunistmanifesto:newinterpretations,Edinburgh:Edinburgh UniversityPress. Matienzo, J. 1967 (1567). Gobierno del Perú, Paris and Lima: Travaux de l’InstitutFrançaisdesÉtudesAndines,XI. Mollona, M. 2005. ‘Gifts of labour; steel production and technological imagination in an area of urban depression, Sheffield, UK’, Critique of Anthropology25(2):177–98. Mossé,C.1969.Theancientworldatwork,London:ChattoandWindus. Murra, J.V. 1980. The economic organization of the Inka state, Greenwich, Conn.:JAIPress. ——2004(1966).‘Nuevainformaciónsobrelaspoblacionesyana’inJ.V.Murra Elmundoandino:población,medioambienteyeconomía,Lima:Institutode EstudiosPeruanos. Murphy, J.B. 1993. The moral economy of labour. Aristotelian themes in economictheory,NewHaven:YaleUniversityPress. Nash,J.1979.Weeattheminesandthemineseatus,NewYork:Columbia UniversityPress. Ortíz,S.1979.‘Theestimationofwork:labourandvalueamongPaezfarmers’, inS.Wallman(ed.),Socialanthropologyofwork,ASAMonographno.19, LondonandNewYork:AcademicPress. Pahl,R.(ed.)1988.Onwork:historical,comparativeandtheoreticalapproaches, Oxford:Blackwell. Painter,M.1991.‘Re-creatingpeasanteconomyinsouthernPeru’,inJ.O’Brien and W. Roseberry (eds), Golden ages, dark ages. Imagining the past in anthropologyandhistory,Berkeley:UniversityofCaliforniaPress. Parry,J.1999.‘Lordsoflabour:workingandshirkinginBhilai’,inJ.Parry, J. Breman and K. Kapadia (eds), The worlds of Indian industrial labour, NewDelhi:SagePublications. ——2005.‘Industrialwork’,inJ.Carrier(ed.),Ahandbookofeconomicanthropology,Cheltenham:EdwardElgar. Passes,A. 2000. ‘The value of working and speaking together: a facet of Pa’ikwené (Palikur) conviviality’, in J. Overing andA. Passes (eds), The anthropology of love and anger: the aesthetics of conviviality in native Amazonia,London:Routledge. Philippon,T.2006.‘Lavraiecrisedelavaleurtravail’,LeMonde,1September. Platt,T.2001.‘Elfetoagresivo.Parto,formacióndelapersonaymito-historiaen losAndes’,AnuariodeEstudiosAméricanos58(2):633–78.
164
WHATMAKESPEOPLEWORK?
Platt,T,Bouysse-Cassagne,T.andHarris,O.2006.Qaraqara-Charka.Mallku, InkayReyenlaprovinciadeCharcas,siglosXV-XVII,LaPaz:PluralEditores. PoloOndegardo,J.1990(1571).Relacióndelosfundamentosacercadelnotabledañoqueresultadenoguarderalosindiossusfueros,L.Gonzálezand A.Alonso(eds),CrónicasdeAmérica58,Madrid:Historia16. RamírezdelÁguila,P.1978(1639).Noticiaspolíticasdeindias,J.Urioste(ed.), Sucre:ImprentaUniversitaria. Ronco, W. and Peattie, L. 1988. ‘Making work: a perspective from social science’,inR.Pahl(ed.),Onwork:historical,comparativeandtheoretical approaches,Oxford:Blackwell. Russell,B.2004(1932).Inpraiseofidleness,London:RoutledgeClassics. Sahlins,M.1974.Stoneageeconomics,London:TavistockPublications. Sanchez,R.1982.‘TheAndeaneconomicsystemandcapitalism’,inD.Lehmann (ed.),EcologyandexchangeintheAndes,Cambridge:CambridgeUniversity Press. Schwimmer,E.1979.‘Selfandtheproduct:conceptsofworkincomparative perspective’,inS.Wallman(ed.),Socialanthropologyofwork,Londonand NewYork:AcademicPress. Searle-Chatterjee,M.1979.‘Thepollutedidentityofwork:astudyofBenares sweepers’,inS.Wallman(ed.), Socialanthropologyofwork,Londonand NewYork:AcademicPress. Sennett,R.1998.Thecorrosionofcharacter.Thepersonalconsequencesof workinthenewcapitalism,NewYork:Norton. Temple, D. 1989. Estructura comunitaria y reciprocidad: del quid-pro-quo históricoaleconomicidio,LaPaz:HISBOL-CHITAKOLLA. Thompson,E.P.1963.ThemakingoftheEnglishworkingclass,London:Victor Gollanz. Urton,G.1992.‘CommunalismanddifferentiationinanAndeancommunity’, inR.Dover,K.SeiboldandJ.McDowell(eds),Andeancosmologiesthrough time:persistenceandemergence,Bloomington,IndianaUniversityPress. Veblen,T.1924.Thetheoryoftheleisureclass:aneconomicstudyofinstitutions, London:AllenandUnwin. Vernant,J.P.1965.MytheetpenséechezlesGrecsII,Paris:PetiteCollection Maspéro. Wallman,S.(ed.)1979.Socialanthropologyofwork,LondonandNewYork: AcademicPress. Yerushalmi,Y.H. 1982. Zakhor: Jewish history and Jewish memory, Seattle: UniversityofWashingtonPress. Zuidema,R.T.1985.‘Thelioninthecity.RoyalsymbolsoftransitioninCuzco’, inG.Urton(ed.),AnimalmythsandmetaphorsinSouthAmerica,SaltLake City:UniversityofUtahPress.
165
CHAPTER7
WHATKINDOFSEXMAKESPEOPLEHAPPY? LauraRival
ManycommentatorshaveponderedthecontemporaryEuro-American obsessionwitheroticpleasure.Someofthemhavealsoreflectedonthe puzzlinggapthatusuallyseemstoseparateeroticfantasiesfromthe actualexperienceofsexualpleasure.Theirconclusionsastothemeanings ofeverydaysexualityhave,moreoftenthannot,beencontradictory.For sexologists,goodsexiseminentlyphysicalandpractical–allitneeds isgettingthemechanicsofstimulirightinordertoclimaxtoorgasm. Psychoanalysts, by contrast, focus on the unconscious mind and the socially rebellious way in which humans often organise their sexual drives (Bristow 1997: 61). Freudian thinkers start from the premise thatallsocialbondsareultimatelysexual(Erikson2005)andhuman beingsfundamentallyincestuous(Héritieretal.2000).Lawandmorals, reinforcedbythefearofcastration,universallyensurethatunconscious wishesforsexualencounterswithparentsorsiblingsarekeptatbay (Freud1983[1950]). ThecelebratedpoetandwriterOctavioPazdefinedloveasthediscoveryofthemysteriousunityoflife(Paz1993:105).Likeallanimals, humanscopulateandreproducesexually;butunlikeanyotherbiological species,thehumanspeciesalonecantransformthesexactintoboth voluptuous attraction and deep attachment through a wide range of practices,institutions,ritesandrepresentations(ibid.,p.106).Master deconstructionistMichelFoucaultdeploredourcurrentobsessionwith eroticpleasure,addingwithdarkscepticismthatsex‘hasbecomemore importantthanoursoul,moreimportantalmostthanourlife’(Foucault 1978: 156, quoted in Bristow 1997: 10). Foucault did not believe 167
LAURARIVAL
that eroticism and love could be universally fused into the ‘double flame’celebratedbyPaz.Manythinkerstoday,likeFoucault,analyse sexualityasadistinctlymodernandhistoricallyspecificconstruction,a constructionthatcannotbereadilyappliedtosexualarrangementsfound inpastandnon-Westernsocieties(Weeks1995).Andwhataboutthe neo-Darwinianaccountsofhumansexuality,proposedbyevolutionary biologistsandpsychologists?Thesefocusonthegeneticbasisofthe differing psychosexual behaviour of men and women. Natural and sexualselectionarebelievedtoexplain,forinstance,thefactthatmen preferpornographicmagazines,whilewomengetmorepleasureoutof romancenovels(Symons1979:170–80).Facedwithsuchabewildering arrayofpositionswhat,theanthropologistmayask,makessexerotic? Whatkindofsexmakespeoplehappy? Indigenous views are often revealed in clashes between differing practices.IfIaskmyself:‘WhatkindofsexmakesmyHuaoranifriends happy?’,Iimmediatelythinkofanincident,vividlyrememberedand recorded in my field notes, which occurred approximately halfway throughmyfirstperiodoffieldwork,andwhichalertedmetothehighly contextualrealityoferoticthoughtandbehaviour. Ihadfollowed‘my’familygroup(nanicabo)downrivertoanimportantmeetingthatShuarandQuichuaorganisationshadconvenedwiththe oilcompanies.ThemeetingwasfollowedbyabigpartytocelebrateElf Aquitaine’sdonationofaschoolandahealthcentretoaShuarsettlement. Oversizedloudspeakersblastedtrendytunesof‘tropicalmusic’(musica tropical),towhichamixedcrowdofindigenoussettlersand‘nationals’ (mestizo colonists), oil workers, soldiers, prostitutes and farmers dancedenergetically.IsawtwoprostitutesapproachMengatohue,an oldHuaoranishaman.Theyinvitedhimtoaneroticdance.Mengatohue seemed to respond favourably to their advances, smiling back and joking.Apparentlywillingtobeinitiatedintheartofbrotheldancing,he startedtoimitatetheprostitutes’armandhipmovementswithgusto.But nothinginhisderisivegesturingbetrayedanysignofarousal.Thedance lastedsometime,theoldmanmockingthetwoyoungwomen,thelatter respondingwithindulgentsuperiority,untiltheygrewtiredattheirlack ofsuccessandturnedtheirattentiontoamorereceptiveman,aShuar whohadworkedforyearsontheoilfrontier. Whenthepartyfinallyendedintheearlyhoursofthemorning,the improviseddancehallbecameincreasinglyquiet.Ithadgraduallyturned 168
WHATKINDOFSEXMAKESPEOPLEHAPPY?
intoadormitoryfortheHuaoraniguests,andeveryonewasnowasleep. The following day, the party was commented upon endlessly. Jokes andexcitementarenormalfareintheaftermathofsuchoccasions.But, thistime,mytravelcompanionsalsoassailedmewithquestionsabout cohuori(non-Huaorani)customs:Dothecohuorialwayspayforsex,as theydotogetfoodinshopsandrestaurants?Dothewomenwhosleep withmenfor‘laughingsex’havebabies?Isitbecausetheyeatthebody ofChristanddrinkhisblood(i.e.areCatholic)thatcohuoribehavelike this?Theirpuzzlementatthesexualbehaviourencounteredontheoil roadwascausednotonlybyitscontrastwiththeirownways,butalsoby itsdeparturefromwhattheyhadlearntthroughexposuretoevangelical ProtestantismandstrictChristianethics.Myownpuzzlementstemmed fromthefactthateventhoughthetwo,veryattractive,prostituteshad –undoubtedly–madeMengatohuelaugh,theireroticdancedidnotturn himon.Hewasnotseduced. Myattemptinthispaperistodescribeethnographicallywhatkindof sexmakesaHuaoranimanorwomanhappy,and,bycomparingtheir ideasaboutsexandlovewiththosefoundinotherAmazoniansocieties aswellasinours,toexplainwhytheirwayofbehavingsexually,asopposedtotheirwayoffantasisingaboutsex,isbestdescribedasdiffuse sensuality.AfterhavingoutlinedthemaincharacteristicsoftheHuaorani longhouseandthesexpracticesthattakeplaceunderitsroof,Idiscuss some of the fantastic representations of human sexuality contained inmyths.IthenbrieflycompareHuaoranisexualitywiththatoftwo otherAmazoniansocieties,onwhichtwowell-knownethnographiesof sexualityhavebeenwritten.Iendwithafewremarksonthechallenges ofstudyingthegeneralandtheparticularwhentalkingaboutthehuman condition. SENSUALITY,WELL-BEINGANDSEXUALPLEASUREINTHE HUAORANILONGHOUSE
LivingwellisthecentralambitionoftheHuaoraniwomen,menand childrenwhosofreelysharedtheirdailylivesandvalueswithmeduring fieldwork.The Huaorani justify many of their ways of doing things andmanyofthedecisionstheymakewithasimplephrase:‘because we want to live well’ (manomaï huaponi quehuemonipa).1 Huaponi quehuemonipa,oftenshortenedtohuaponi,anexpressioncontinuously
169
LAURARIVAL
usedinconversations(asaformofacquiescence)orduringvisits(asa salutation),referstothepleasureofsharinglifetogether.Peoplewho belongtothesamelonghouse2careforeachotherandattendtoeach other’sbodilyneeds. Thelonghouse(materialembodimentofthediffusemixofintimacy, relaxedsensualityandwarmphysicalcontactthatcharacteriseshuaponi relationsbetweenco-residents)consistsofavastrectangularroofthat extends to the ground, where neither the hard sun nor the cold rain canpenetrate;wherethewarmthofeachwoman’shearthcanbefelt; wherethereisalwayssomethingtodrinkoreat;whereonecanrelaxin ahammockintotalcomfort;andwhereeveryonecanbeatease.Itisthe domainofdomesticpeace,stabilityandmutualcompatibility,erectedby ‘thetruehumans’(huaorani)againstoutsidethreatsandhostilities.Sex andagedifferencesareplayeddown,andagreatdealofequalityand freedomensues.Becauseindividualsofbothsexesshowahighdegree ofself-sufficiencyinprovidingfortheirownneeds,togethernessisnot livedinsuchawayastogeneratedependency.Menandwomen,adults andchildrenfreelymoveinandoutofthelonghousetotrekintheforest ortovisitrelatives.Yettheyfirmlybelongtotheircollectiveresidence, whichcomestoacquireitsownidentity,bothintheeyesofinsiders andoutsiders.House-groupscometobe‘unitedinlife’.Theexpression ayeromonquequehuemoni(‘welivetogetherasone’)impliesthatcoresidentsaretheoneswhomatter.Bycontinuouslyfeedingeachother, eatingthesamefoodandsleepingtogether,co-residentsoftendevelopa sharedphysicalitythatendsupbeingmoreimportantthanthatresulting fromgenealogicalbonds.Peopleactuallysaythat,bylivingtogetherside byside,theygraduallybecome‘ofoneandthesameflesh’(aroboqui baönanobain). Thelonghouseisbuiltinajoyfulatmosphere(totequehue,‘living laughing’).Whileseniormenerectthecentralpoles,maturemenprepare the wooden frame, and younger men and boys collect the palm leavesthatwillmaketheouterroof.Women,ledbytheoldestwomanof thehouse,cleantheforestfloorandlevelit,whilelookingforpotsherds andothersignsofprevioushumanoccupation.Anothergroupofwomen andgirlsgointotheforesttocollectthespecialpalmleavesusedfor theinnerroof.3Eachmarriedwomanhasherownhearth,onwhich herhusbandandchildrenmaycook.Eachcouplehasitsownconjugal hammock,sharedbytheiryoungestchildren.Amanmarriedtotwoor 170
WHATKINDOFSEXMAKESPEOPLEHAPPY?
threesisterstakesturnssleepinginhisvariousconjugalhammocks. Sexandbirthsoccurinthehammock,byawoman’shearth,insidethe longhouse.Anditisthere,aswell,thatawomantakespleasurewith alover:shethehost,hethevisitor.4Oldcoupleswithadultchildren tend to sleep side by side, each in a separate, individual hammock. Bachelorssleepapartinthebackofthelonghouse,or,sometimes,inan adjunctshelter,andsodoveryoldwidowsandwidowers.Notonlyis thelonghousestronglyassociatedwithafoundinggrandmotherfigure, butitalso–literally–becomesthetombofawomantoooldtogoon living(Rival2005,andinpress).Inshort,thelonghouseobjectifies importantsymbolicandorganisationalaspectsofkinship,inparticular the identity of women with uninterrupted consanguinity, of men withdomesticatedaffinity,andtheideaofco-residencywithsensual intimacy.5 Each nanicabo is known to other house-groups under a collective identityderivedfromitscorporeityandcommunalexistence(Rival2002). Yet,thesecorporealunitsarecomposedofhighlyself-sufficient,autonomouspersons,whoseunique,individualcharacteristicsarepublicly acknowledgedandgreatlyappreciated.Huaocä,theindividualperson, hasgreatvalueinthissociety,andherfulldevelopmentisnurturedby allpossiblemeans.Likeinmosthighlymobilesocieties,pregnanciesare spaced.Gapsoffivetosevenyearsbetweenfullsiblingsarecommon. Onlywantedbabiessurviveandarecaredfor.Breastfeedingisprolonged, andwomenbreastfeed,inadditiontotheirownchildren,theirsisters’ children,and,sometimes,theirgrandchildrenaswell.WhenIvisited Bebantoqueinthesummerof1989,sheoftenhadhersisterNemo’soneyear-olddaughteratonebreast,whileherownsix-month-oldsonwasat theother.On25August,Inotedinmydiarythatshewasbreastfeeding bothababymonkeyandNemo’sdaughter.Nemohadgoneup-riverwith herhusbandandolderchildren.Thebabymonkeyhadsurvivedahunt, andBebantoquewasraisingitasapetforherchildren.WhenIaskedthe oldGuiketatotellmehislifestory,hestartedbysayingthathisfather hadbeenkilledinaraidwhilehismotherwaspregnantwithhim.Afew monthsafterhewasborn,hisolderbrotherdiedofasnakebite,atwhich pointhismotherdecidednottolookafterhimanylonger.‘Mymother said:“Whyshouldyoulivewhenmydearoldersonisdead?”Fromthen on,Iwascaredforbymysister.Shesavedme;shegavemeahappy childhood.’ 171
LAURARIVAL
Infinitecareistakenofinfants,andgreatattentiongiventoyoung children.Althoughthemotherhasprimeresponsibilityforchildcare, especiallyinthefirstyear,thefathertakesanactiveroleaswell,as,in fact,doallthelonghousemembers.Theirdedicationtotheirnewmember isveryphysical,asonemightexpect,giventhevulnerabilityandneeds ofayounglife.Butthereissomethingmoretoit.Peoplereallyenjoy thepresenceofyoungchildren;theyareasourceofmarvel,laughterand happiness.Babiesareassociatedwithwhatisnewandbeautiful.Men, womenandchildrensimplyenjoyspendingagreatdealoftimeplaying andinteractingwithbabiesandtoddlers.Suchplayfulinteractionsare exactlywhathuaponiquehuemonipaisallabout.Thingsdonotchange muchwhenchildrengrowupanddevelop,orlearntowalkandtalk. Educationisbasedonanethosofpleasureandcare,andoffullrespect forbodilyneeds,includingemotionalneeds.Childrenareencouragedto growfastandbecomeautonomous.Astheygetolder,theylearntovalue independenceandself-sufficiencythroughanon-authoritarianeducation thatrespectsthemasindividuals.Liketheiradultkin,theyspendmuch timeintheforest.Theyhuntsmallgameandgatherinbands,theyounger learningfromtheolder.Althoughpan-Amazonian,theethosofpersonal autonomyfoundamongtheHuaorani,whosehistoricalpastismarked byviolentconflictsandtheconstantfearofraidingparties,isparticularly developed.Childrenaretaughttosurviveandlookafterthemselvesfrom averyyoungage.6 InHuaoraniland,noonecanbecoercedinanyway.Noonecanforce ororderanotherpersontodosomething.Itisalsounderstoodthatone shouldnotforceoneselfeither.Learningandtheexecutionofactsoccur through voluntary (rather than wilful) participation. Coercion brings aboutillness,dangerorevilspirits.Toaccomplishanythinggood,one mustbeinharmonywithoneselfandwithone’ssurroundings.Personal autonomy,freedomofmovementandmobilityarecloselyrelated,and oftenexpressedthroughpoeticimageryinvolvingflyingbirds.Cobari sangabeautifulsongaboutmaeñe(atypeofblueparrot)inQuihuaro on24January1990,whichendedwiththelines:‘Whenadrinkingparty isannounced,weswiftlyruntoit,run,runthroughtheforest...When thereareconflictsanddisagreements,wedecampinnotime,likethe maeñebird.’ Individualswhomadeone’sautonomypossiblearevividlyremembered.Yohue,fromZapino,sangalovesonginmemoryofhismother 172
WHATKINDOFSEXMAKESPEOPLEHAPPY?
thedayIvisitedhimin1990.Inthissong,Yohuestartedbycomparing himself,asababy,withthechahuamangofledglingcrackingitsshell openwhileinthenest.‘Likethisbird,’sangYohue,‘Iwasborninalarge nestedleaf[i.e.hammock].’Hethenwentontorememberallthethings hismotherdidforhim: Sheallowedmetogrowanddevelopthroughhercare.Shedidso manythingsforme,helplesscreature,soIcouldgrow.Icouldnoteven getthefoodtomymouth,butshefedme,shegavemeeverything, andthisiswhyIwillneverforgether.WhenIwasatoddler,shekept thegroundcleansothatIwouldnotharmmyselforfallinthemud. Thankstoher,Ihavegrownintoastrongyouthfulman,andIcansing today,withpleasureanddelight.Fullofjoy,healthandstrengthasI amtoday,Ishallneverforgether.Mymemoryissharp,andIama fantasticsinger. Thesongwasatonceverypersonalandtotallygeneric.Yohueundoubtedly did remember bara (mother) as he sang, but he was also fullyawareofthefactthathewassingingatraditionalHuaoranisong. Moreover,Yohuedidnotsimplysingthesongashehadlearntit;hesang itashisuncleOmayèbèusedtosingit.HealsoaddedthatOmayèbèhad learntthesongfromMeñèbè.Whenpeoplerememberkin,eitherdeador absent,theydosointhisveryconcrete,vividway.Whattheyremember aretheindividualidiosyncrasiesofthepersonbeingremembered,for instance,theuniquewayshewalks(orwalked),talks(ortalked)orsings (orsang).Inadditiontoaninfinitenumberofphysiognomicdetails, whatisrememberedarethecharacteristicexpressions,toneofvoiceand demeanourofaparticularindividual.Individualsaremuchvaluedfor thediversitytheycreate(Rival2002:100–2).Creativityandinnovation resultfromsuchuniquebodilyexpressions,andthereareasmanyways ofbeingembodiedasthereareindividuals. Thewell-beingofindividualsdoesnotconflictwiththewell-being of the collectivity (nanicabo), for the one implies the other. Social valuesdonotgenerallyconflictwithpersonalexperience.7Togetherness is expressed and continuously re-asserted through sharing practices. Whenananicabomemberissick,allresidentsrespectthesamefood prohibitions. It is this shared, collective curing-effort that helps the patienttorecoverhis,orher,goodhealth.Longhousemembersshare 173
LAURARIVAL
illnesses,parasites,acommondwellingandacommonterritory.Love andcarearesocialrelationsthatcreatesolidaritythroughintimateand sensualbodilypractices.Trueindividualsareneveralone(Rival2005). Huaponi,glossedhereassensualhappiness,isinseparablefromlove, huaaretepone(‘thinkthegood,thebeautiful’). Childrenarecentraltothisethosofpersonalautonomyandcommunal sharing.Theyseeksensualpleasureasactivelyasadultsdo,forsensuality, whichdoesnotrequiresexualmaturity,isanessentialpartofbelonging tothelonghouse.JulesHenry’s(1941:19)remarkthat:‘thebasisfor man’sloyaltytoman[amongtheKaigáng]hasrootsinthemanywarm bodilycontactsbetweenthem’,equallyappliestotheHuaorani,amongst whom,too,‘children[lie]likecatsabsorbingthedeliciousstrokingof adults’(Henry1941:18).Iwitnessedmuchcaressinggoingfromadults tochildren,andchildrentoadults.Caressingisnotsimplyawayof findinghumanwarmthandcomfort;itisalsoawayoflearningabouta newbodyandanewperson.Lookingatsomeoneisnotenough;body peculiaritiesneedtobediscoveredthroughtouch. Themixtureofbodilycloseness,physicalproximityandsensualintelligencedescribedhereischaracteristicofdailylife,whichunfoldsin thecomfortofproximityandwiththeintimacythatgoeswithholding andtouchingfamiliarbodies.Suchhumancontactandbondingoccur between spouses, cross-sex siblings and male cross-cousins as well. Menwhoarewarminguparoundthecampfireafteraday’swalkinthe forestsitclosetoeachother.Theyholdhandsorcrouchagainsteach other,formingahumanchain.Youngmenlovetostandaroundthefire orsleeptogether,armsaroundoneanother,legsslungacrossbodies, caressinginlittleknotsofthreeorfour.Ihavenotseenyoungwomen dosowiththesamefrequency.Thismixtureofholdingandcaressingis verydifferentfromtheovertsexualgestureswehavegrownaccustomed toinoursociety.8Tocaressallowsonetoknowintimatelytheshapeand thetextureofaforeignbody,andtobegintounderstandhowitworks. Whatoneiscuriousaboutistheextenttowhichanotherperson’sbodyis similarordissimilartoone’sown. Ifthelonghouseepitomisesthesensualnatureofphysicalcomforting,thensex,thoughtofasheterosexualandreproductive,relatesto the lovemaking activities of pairs made up of men and women who arenotsiblings,whobelongtothesamegeneration,andwhoareof
174
WHATKINDOFSEXMAKESPEOPLEHAPPY?
approximatelythesamechronologicalage.Lovemakinginthissense ishardlydifferentiatedfromthestateofbeingmarried.9Whenaman andawomanmarry,theybecomenanoongue(‘spouse’).Thehusband’s brothers and classificatory brothers (i.e. parallel cousins) become nanoonguetothewife,andthewife’ssistersandclassificatorysisters becomenanoonguetothehusband.AHuaoranimayhavesexwithany ofhisnanoongue,thatis,ifaman,withanyofhiswife’ssistersorfemale parallelcousins,and,ifawoman,withanyofherhusband’sbrothersand maleparallelcousins.Suchextramaritalliaisonsdonotcausesexual jealousyorconflict,solongastheyarediscreteandsporadic.Brothersisterincestisdisapprovedof,butdoesoccur.Brother-sisterincestis morallylessupsettingthanasexualaffairbetweenaffinesbelongingto differentagegroups,suchas,forinstance,anactualorpotentialson-inlawandhismother-in-law,amanandhisfather’ssister,orawomanand hermother’sbrother. Idonothavefullorfirst-handknowledgeofHuaoraniloveandsexuallife,butIsleptnearmenandwomenoftenenoughtoknowthat thelovemakingthatgoesoninthehammockswhenthenightsetsin isnotwhatwewouldcalleroticpassion.Lovemakingisnotgenerally focusedonpenetration,oronsexualactivitycentredonejaculation.As copulationlastsforanunusuallylongtime,itseemsthatloversaimto achievediffusebodilypleasure.Ioncevisitedadistantnanicabowithone ofmy‘brothers’,whohadawokenthedesireofoneoftheyoungfemale residents.Althoughtheyhadnevermetbefore,orheardofeachother’s existence,theyspentthenightmakinglovetogetherinherhammock. This,however,didnotstopthemfromcontinuingtoparticipateinthe nanicabo’s nocturnal conversations, or from exchanging jokes with othervisitorsandco-residents.Forawoman,‘funsex’issexwithan unexpectedmalevisitor,especiallyifheishuaca(non-related).Such visitsbyunrelatedHuaoranimenoftenendupwithrevelryandsexual teasing,asgirlsandwomenspraytheirmaleguestswithmaniocdrinkor otherfluids,includingbreastmilk.Aone-nightstandwithahuacalover iscalled‘copulatewithnogoodreason’(ononquiniñiniñiimba).Such sexualencountersarealwaysinitiatedbythewoman;sheistheonewho proposes,theonewhoinvites,theonewhosolicitssex.10On19April 1990,inanticipationofsuchanadventure,Meñemosangthefollowing song:
175
LAURARIVAL
HowhappyIam,twoboys Cameforavisit,theCononaco11 Menareboring, Comeinmyhammockto Chatwithme. The word most commonly used to convey the feelings that exist between spouses, huarique (‘love’), is not exclusive to the conjugal relation;itequallyappliestootherintimaterelationspertainingtothe longhouse.Sexualintercourseisniye(forbothanimalsandpeople)or nimoi(onlyforpeople).Whenthemalepartnerejaculates,saidmyyoung friendCahuitipe,itfeelsvery,verygood:totequehuengawenguengä (‘ejaculationresultinginafeelingofgreatjoy’).Cahuitipedidnotknow whethertherewasanequivalenttermforthefemalepartner,nordidhe knowwhethertheexpressionusedbywomenwhowishtocopulate, whichliterallymeans‘let’smakeanotherchild’(Rival1998),couldbe usedtomean‘femaleorgasm’aswell.12 My general impression is that Huaorani culture does not eroticise sensuality.Genitalpleasureisnottreatedasthemostpleasurableofall pleasures,norisitclearlydistinguishablefromotherbodilypleasures. Straightsexmaybefun,butsoaremanyothertypesofbodilycontacts. Bodilypleasuressuchasthepleasureandcontentmentfeltduringsexual intercourse;thepleasureandcontentmentofathree-year-oldcaressing thebreastofthewomanfromwhomshe,orhe,isfeeding;themerry feelingofsomeonestrokinggentlythebodyofacaressingcompanion; the gratification caused by the action of delousing someone’s head; orthepleasureofbeingdelousedbysomeone’sexperthands,arenot differentiated and ranked on a scale. The interest in developing an intimateknowledgeofbodiesleadstoaformofsensualitythatmerges physicalproximityandwell-being.Everyoneinthelonghousepartakes ineveryoneelse’scareandwell-being.Thisrepresentsanenormous investmentinsustaininglifeandhappinesswithinaspecificgroupof persons–matchedbyaparallelandsimilarlystrikingdisengagement frommaterialpossessions.13Passionate,exclusivelovemakingmightbe happeninginsecretplacesknownonlytolovers,butsuchapossibility wasnevermentionedtome.Iaskedmanytimeswhethercoupleswould gototheforesttomakelove.Eachtime,myquestionwasmetwith surprise,thenpuzzlement,andeachtimetheanswerwasthat‘no’,this 176
WHATKINDOFSEXMAKESPEOPLEHAPPY?
reallywasnotsomethingtheHuaoraniwoulddo.Anotherindicationthat maritalsexisakintothegeneralnanicabosensualitydescribedinthe previoussectionisthatmendonothavetoabstainfromsleepingwith theirwivesbeforehuntingormakingcurarepoison.14 FANTASYSEX–MYTHS,DREAMSANDWARFARE
OctavioPaz(1993),whodefinesromanticloveintheWest15asoneof ourhighestcivilisatoryachievements,linksthecapacityforloveand eroticpleasurewithartandpoetry.Inhisrecenttheoryoftheevolved mind, Geoffrey Miller (2001) similarly proposes that art is linked tosexualcourtship.GoingbeyondDonaldSymons’(1979)focuson ourdual-sexednature,hearguesthatmusic,languageandcultureare largelytheby-productsofthesex-drivethathaspushedmaleandfemale humanstocommunicateandcompetewitheachotheroverthousandsof generations.AlthoughPazandMilleruseradicallydifferentarguments andanalyticalframeworks,theybothrecognisethecentralroleplayed bysexualfantasiesinhumancultures,aswellastheinseparabilityof anatomyandfantasyinhumansexuality. FortheHuaorani,imaginedsexisverydifferentfromlivedsexual experiences.Mostremarkably,theirmythsanddreamstendtoelaborate one single theme: the lethal sexual attraction between humans and animals.Huaoranisexualobsessionsdonotconcernthenatureofsexual desire,orthewayinwhichsexualdesireconstitutesgenderedsubjects. Rather,theydepictsexualdesireandsexualpleasureassomethingthat takesalifeofitsowninmonstrousencounters,asifthesexualorgans haddetachedthemselvesfromthebodiestowhichtheybelong,16and hadbecomeautonomous.NumerousmythstellthestoriesofHuaorani womenwhocopulatewithmaleanimals(anacondas,monkeys,tapirsand soforth).Theliaisonisusuallyinitiatedbytheanimalpartner.However, thesexualattractionismutual.Insomestories,thefemalehuman(often alreadymarried)continuestolivewithherhumankin,whilehaving anaffairwithheranimallover.Inothers,shegoestolivewithhimin hisland,sometimesamonghispeople.Inallthesestories,thewomen eventuallybecomepregnantanddieinduecourse,theirinsidesdevoured bythemonstrousfoetusestheycarryintheirwombs.Themostpopular ofthesemythsinvolvesayoungwomanwhobecomesfatallyattracted toagiantearthworm(cuica).17
177
LAURARIVAL
Therearemanydifferentversionsofthispopularmyth.Womenand girlsgigglewithdelightwheneverthemythistold.Whenthegiantworm isinadvertentlymetintheforest,itssightprovokesasimilarexcitement, infact,amildarousal.Measuringaboutfivetimesthediameterofa humanpenis,andapproximatelytentimesthelength,thecuicaworm hasapeculiar–shallwesaysuggestive–wayofprogressingonthe forestfloor.Inmostversionsofthemyth,thewormresidesunderground beneathhislover’shouse,nexttothehearth.Inotherversions,theworm livesinthemaniocplantationnexttothehouse,underneathalog.In someversions,thehumanloverisayoung,unmarriedgirl.Inothers, she already has a husband. In all of the versions I heard, the worm insertsitselfinthehumanbodyhewishestoseducesubrosa.Thegirlor womanissleepingorcooking,forinstance.Shedoesnotknowwhy,but shesuddenlyfeelsunfathomablywell,incrediblyhappy.Afterseveral encounters,sherealisesthatitiscuicawhogiveshersuchawesome pleasure,andshestartsparticipatingmoreactivelyintheliaison,actually takingtheinitiativeofgoingtotheplaceswherecuicahides,andof callingouttohimtocomeout.Insomeversions,sheendsupdying whilepregnant.Inmostversions,amotherorgrandmother(ifagirl)or ahusband(ifamarriedwoman)discovershersecret,andkillstheworm. Thegirlorwomanfallsintoadeepmelancholy,and,insomeversions, endsupdyingofsorrow.18 Onthebasisofnumerousconversationswithinformants,aswellas ethnographicobservations,Ihavecometounderstandthesemythsas expressingtheasocialnatureofexcessivesexualdesireandunreasonable attraction.Toomuchsexualpleasurekills.Puresexualpleasureislethal, foritexpressestheautonomousdesireofthesexualorgansthemselves. By becoming detached from the bodies to which they belong, they becomeuncontrollable,anddrivetheirownerstoincomparablesensual pleasure,butalsototheirdeaths(thatis,unlesstheconsciousrealisation ofthedangerbeingincurred,orsomehumanintervention,allowsthe pleasurevictimstoregainsufficientcontroltoendthevoluptuousand deadlyencounter).People’seroticdreamsinvolvenon-humanlovers (animalseducersandcannibalisticspirits[huine])whopretendtobe lovinghumanstobettertricktheirvictims.Mythsspeakoffantastic associations,inwhichuncontrolledsexualexcitement,lossofselfand deathareirremediablylinked.Thatsuchmythsinvolveaseducedhuman andaseducinganimalisunsurprising,giventheparticularimportance 178
WHATKINDOFSEXMAKESPEOPLEHAPPY?
ofanimalsassignificantothersinAmazoniansocieties.19Theawesome animalsexmatchesthefetishisedhumanone–thisisthethrill;butthe animalcanoverwhelmanddestroyitshumansexualpartner–thisisthe danger.ThemythsarticulatecommonAmazoniananxietiesaboutlack ofcontrolandself-control,excessandbalance.NumerousAmazonian anthropologists, including, of course, Lévi-Strauss, have noted the centralimportanceofself-restraintandself-disciplineinAmazonian myths, moral values that must continuously be re-affirmed against forcesthatweakenhumanchecksonphysicalappetites.Crocker,among others,beautifullyexposestheAmazoniandesireto‘mastertheworld oforganicform’,which,fortheBororo,involves‘thenecessityofrules governingthecontroloforganicprocess,especiallythatofsexuality’ (Crocker1985:289).Moderationandtherejectionofinvadingpowersas wellasofdomineeringbehaviourarecentraltotheAmazonianpolitical projectofpersonalautonomy. IntheHuaoranicase,fantasysexmayalsobelinkedtoaffinityand warfare,20althoughtheritualconnectioninvolvedhereisfarmoredifficulttointerpretthanthatbetweensex,dreamandmyth.On15April 1990, as I left a distant house in the Yasuní with Inihua, who was goingtobemyguideforthenextsixweeksorso,Iheardhimshout hislastaurevoirtohiskinfromthecanoe:‘cuñadomenquihuatihuati bitohermanahuatihuatimenqui’.21Thejokewasaccompaniedbythe familiarobscenegestureofaright-handfingerslidingtoandfroinside thetubeformedbythefolded-overlefthand.AsInihuawasleaving hisnanicabo,hewasremindingthem(hiswifeincluded)thatvisitors mayalwaysbetreatedaspotentialaffines,andinvitedtostay.Hewas alsoindicatingthatnon-relatedmen(includingnon-Huaoranimen)can alwaysbetreatedasvirtualaffines,arelationshippotentiallyoreffectively sealedbythesexualunionofonemanwithasisteroftheother.InJune 1997,Iheardtheexpressionhuatihuatiinanentirelydifferentcontext. Iwasinvolvedinthefilmingofamockraid,whenashoutmademe jump.Thefilmcrewhadbroughtalargedollmadeofrugstobeusedin role-playasthevictimofaspear-killingattack.AsYehuaandhisbrother thrusttheirspearsintothedummy,theyshouted‘huatihuati’withforce. Thebarbedendsoftheirspearswerepushedbackandforththrough therugs(thedoll’s‘entrails’)withastonishingforceanddetermination. Theextremerapidityoftheslashingmovementsfrightenedme.Ihad neverseenthesetwonormallypacificmenbreaklooseinsuchaway. 179
LAURARIVAL
Thecontrastbetweentheirsuddenoutburstoffuryandtheirusually gentle,controlledbehaviourcouldnothavebeengreater.Althoughnot acultureoftheerectpenis,Huaoraniculturedoescontainassociations betweenwarfareandsexualviolence.Suchassociations,however,are notofconqueringmenorvictoriouswarriorsabductingandrapingthe womenoftheconquered.Huaoranimendonotusetheirphallicpowerto abuseorhumiliatethedefeated,andcertainlynottoviolentlyinseminate unwillingfemalebodies.Yet,inthecorps-à-corpsencountersofwar, menthrusttheirspearsinawaythatmysticallyfertilisestheirbodies andthebodiestheyaredestroying.22Butistheactionofspear-killing reallythatofmen?AsIhavearguedelsewhere(Rival2005),killers overwhelmedbyragearenotconsideredtobefullyhuman. Theyoungmenwhohaveworkedfortheoilcompaniesareaware of the existence of all kinds of sexual behaviours that are morally condemnable.Thesepracticesarecalledgenerically‘toannoy’(molestar inSpanish),‘todosomethingthatirritates’(buyoaquequi),or‘todo somethingthatissinful’(huihuaaquequi).Suchtransgressivebehaviour does not occur within Huaorani society, and people are generally horrifiedbytheideaofrape(huihuamahaca),forinstance.InJuly2005, ahundredHuaoraniwomenmarchedonEcuador’scapitalcitytoprotest againstthealcoholismandthesexualabuseplaguingthevillagesclose tooilfields.ThehuihuaaquequibehavioursrecognisedwithinHuaorani society are brother-sister incest and adulterous sex, the latter being identifiedassinfulbythosemostcommittedtoevangelicalChristianity. Brother-sisterincestwasalwaysdisapprovedof,butneverconsidereda perversion.ThemostimportantruleintheHuaoraniethicalcodeisthat sexcannotbeusedforpoliticaldomination,whichis,accordingtomy informants,whathuihuaaquequisexstrivestoachieve.Itisthereforenot surprisingthatsexualfantasiesdonotcontainviolentimages.Ofcourse, huinespiritsareinherentlyviolent(theyarecannibals).However,they donotviolatetheirvictimssexually;theydevourthem. SEX,CULTUREANDMYTHINTHREEAMAZONIANSOCIETIES
TowhatextentareHuaoraniviewsofhumansexualitysimilartothose foundinotherAmazoniancultures?Isummariseherewhatweknowof Amazoniansexualactivities(bothordinaryandfantasised),focusing morespecificallyonGregor’s(1985)andMurphyandMurphy’s(1974)
180
WHATKINDOFSEXMAKESPEOPLEHAPPY?
ethnographies, the only two lowland SouthAmerican ethnographies dedicatedtothestudyofsexuality.Whatinterestsmemostparticularly inGregor’sandtheMurphys’workistheirspecialfocusonmythology andritual,or,asIcallithere,‘fantasisedsex’.BoththeMehinakuand theMundurucúsharethe‘Yuruparicomplex’,withitsassociationof men’shouses,mythsofarchaicfemaledominanceandprohibitionon useofthesacredancestralflutesbywomeninmaleinitiationrituals. TheYuruparicomplex,whichshowsremarkableparallelswiththesecret men’scultsfoundinMelanesia,hasbeenextensivelydocumentedand discussedintheAmazoniananthropologyliterature. TherearedifferencesbetweentheMehinakuandMundurucúkinship systems,marriagerulesandrulesofexogamy,whichIhavenoroomto discussindetailhere.However,whencomparedtotheHuaorani,the MehinakuandtheMundurucúappeartosharenumeroussociological characteristicsandtodepartfromHuaoraniwaysoforganisingsociety inbroadlysimilarterms.LikemanyAmazoniansocietiesdepending onbittermanioc,theMundurucúandtheMehinakushowarelatively well-developedgenderdivisionoflabour,withwomenworkingharder thanmen.Genderrolesarefurthersegregatedduetotheexistenceof men’shouses.Bothculturesstressequallythepollutingnatureoffemale genitalia,theneedtorespectawiderangeofsexualprohibitionsandthe ritualimportanceofsexualavoidance.Menstruatingandbirth-giving womenaresecluded.Womenfearpregnancyandworryabouthaving unwantedchildren.TheMehinakuandtheMundurucúareparticularly extreme,andunusualbyAmazonianstandards,intheirideologicalassertionofritualmaledominance.Inbothsocieties,mentraditionallyreside in the men’s house, which is surrounded by family houses strongly identifiedwithgroupsofwomenrelatedthroughconsanguinity(Gregor 1985:110;MurphyandMurphy1974:116,133).Menproclaimtheir superiorityoverwomenbyvirtueofpossessingerectpenesfullofsemen. Menalonehavethefertilisingpowerofprocreation.Womendonomore thancookingandfeedingthefoetusesinsertedintheirwombs.Inboth societies,however,womennormallyignoremen’sproclamationsandin nowayseethemselvesasinferior.Thestressonsexualdifferenceand genderantagonismismainlyexpressedintheritualcontext.Itisinmyth, ratherthaninreality,thatwomenaredangeroustomenandinwhich menmustcontrolthem.Women’sexclusion,intimidationandthreatsof gangraperelatealmostexclusivelytotheritualssurroundingthesacred 181
LAURARIVAL
flutes.Socialinstitutionsbasedonanideologyofpatrilinealdescent aretooweaktosecureanyrealpoliticalpowertomen.Itisprecisely thelackofhierarchyandofpowerasymmetrythatexacerbatesmen’s ritualaggressiontowardswomenandthatexplainssexualantagonism (MurphyandMurphy1974). Although Gregor and the Murphys are far more interested in the representationofsexualityinmyth,ritualanddreamthaninpeople’s actual sexual practices and love experiences, their books contain sufficientethnographicdataonthelattertosupporttheviewthatthe ordinary sex lives of the Mehinaku, Mundurucú and Huaorani have much in common. In the three societies, having sex is characterised bythesamerelaxedfreedom,aswellasbythesamelackoftechnical savoir faire or imagination. Gregor (1985: 9, 34) speaks of the lack ofvariationinpositions,andMurphyandMurphy(1974:152)of‘an activepreoccupationwithsex,butlittleofacolourfulnature’.23The straightforwardnessofheterosexualsex,andthehorrormanifestedat positionsoractionsotherthanstraightvaginalpenetration,including foreplayandclitorisstimulation,parallelstrongmoralviewsonwhat constituteslegitimatesexualrelations.Forexample,theMehinaku,like manyotherAmazonianpeople,holdthat‘theonlypropersexualobject isacross-cousinoftheoppositesex’(Gregor1985:9).Theyseeproper humansexualityasthatwhichdistinguisheshumansfromanimals,and civilisedtribesfromsavageforest-dwellinggroups(Gregor1985:52). Thethreeauthorsequallyviewchildsocialisationasreinforcingthe absenceofanysenseofguiltandthelackofsexualrepression.Sexual encountersarenotconsideredsecretorshameful.Theyformanintegral, andquitepublic,partofhumanlife.MurphyandMurphy(1974:151) notethat‘theMundurucúdonothavetheacutesenseofembarrassment aboutsexthatischaracteristicofourownsociety,andtheydonotinsist ontotalprivacy’.Sexualfreedomissimplyapartofthegeneralfreedom frominterferencethatgovernsegalitariansocieties.Iwouldaddthat inmanyAmazoniansocieties,marriageisagradualaffairthatstarts withayoungmanvisitinghissweetheartatnightinherhammockin hercommunalhouse.Suchvisitsaresubjectedtothesamegossipthat surroundsextramaritalaffairs,butnoactionistakentolegalisetheunion untilthebirthofthefirstchild.24 GregorandtheMurphysalsoreportthemutedcharacterofsexual jealousy,bothformenandwomen,butespeciallyformen.25Assexual 182
WHATKINDOFSEXMAKESPEOPLEHAPPY?
freedomcontinuesprettymuchunabatedaftermarriage–aslongasitis discrete–extramaritalaffairsareverycommon.Gregor(1985:37)adds thatsexualliaisonsgivewaytolong-lasting,affectionaterelationships. Thisexplainswhyextramaritalaffairs,farfrombeingasourceofconflict, bringcohesiontovillagelife. Tothis,wecanaddthementionofmoreinstitutionalisedformsof extramarital sex in someAmazonian societies.TheAraweté, for example,practice‘sexualmutuality’,astheysay,bywhichtwocouples spouse-share over a given period of time, and become ritual friends (ViveirosdeCastro1992:168).Thatadultery,farfrombeingasourceof shameorhumiliation,contributestosocialsolidaritypartlyexplainswhy sexualbanterisnotonlywelldeveloped,butalsoasourceofconstant entertainment in Amazonian communities. The muted character of sexualjealousyisalsoprobablyrelatedtotheright,grantedtowomen, tohaveloversandtoenjoysex.MurphyandMurphy(1974:150)stress that‘womenmaintainastrongdegreeofcontrolovertheirsexuality, despitemaleideology’.Gregor(1985:33)mentionsthatitisusually Mehinakuwomenwhochoosewhichofthefourculturallyacceptable positionsthecoupleadoptsduringasexualencounter.Finally,itisclear thatnativetheoriesofprocreation,embryologyandmultiplepaternity militateagainststrongsexualjealousy.26 To recapitulate, like many post-colonialAmazonian societies, the Huaorani, Mehunaku and Mundurucú are remarkably egalitarian. Amazonianpoliticalinstitutionsandideologiesarenotgenerallyconducivetodomination,coercionoroppression.Historicalchangeisdenied, ignored,orre-articulatedinmythictermsreferringtoaprimordialera, a time when animals and humans were not differentiated. Or, when historicalchangeiswholeheartedlyembraced,itisnotacceptedwith nostalgic reference to ancestral traditions, but, rather, as the process through which kinship is created anew in each generation. Personal autonomyisnotonlyhighlyvalued,itisalsocentraltotheorganisation andcontinuityofsocialgroups(Rivière1984).Endogamouskindredbasedresidentialgroupsrepresentthesocialidealofidentity,sameness and non-differentiation. The incorporation of ‘others’, considered necessaryforsocialreproductionandculturalcontinuity,isasource ofbothdangerandcreativity.Reciprocityisdifficulttoachieve,and exchangeasourceofambivalence.
183
LAURARIVAL
ComparedtoMehunakuandMundurucúsociety,Huaoranisociety ismoreextremeinitsendogamousandautarkictendencies.Warfare andpredationare,beyondtheunitsofsharingorreciprocalexchange, essentialcomponentsofsocialreproduction(Rival2002,2005).Another aspect of Huaorani ‘particularism’ is the total absence of rape anddomesticviolencefromsocialrelations.Theonlyformofphysical violence,whichconsistsinspearing‘enemies’duringakillingraid,is mostoftenexercisedbymenagainstmen.On-goingresidence,founded onauniquecombinationofindividualityandtogetherness,allowspersons andcommunitiestounfoldintimethroughthecumulativeexperienceof livingsidebyside,dayafterday.Suchabsorptionindomesticitymay seemdullandboring,butitmakespeopleincrediblyhappy;theHuaorani aregregariousfun-lovers.Sensualbonding,asdiffuseasfoodsharing, unfoldsasoneaspectofthepleasureoflivingineachother’scompany. Loveandcarearesocialrelationsthatcreatesolidaritythroughbodily practices.Thesesensualpracticesconstitute,manifestandreproduce love(asaformofcollectivewell-beingandhappiness)andthevalueof livingasonecontentbody.Sensualityisnotcentredongenitalia,noris ittheexclusivedomainofadultheterosexuality. Whenitcomestofantasisedsex,theMehinaku(Gregor1985:55, 150), like the Huaorani, find lovemaking with animals ‘better than humanintercourse’.However,heretoo,animalsexconstitutes‘athreat tonormalsexualrelationships’,expressingasimilaranxietyregarding orgasmic pleasure and the loss of self-control it entails. However, the Huaorani would not interpret what Gregor calls (wrongly in my view)‘bestiality’inFreudianterms.Huaoranimenarenotlockedina continuousstruggle‘withtheproblemsofmasculineself-definitionand separationfromwomen’(Gregor1985:10).Tothem,lossofself-control isnotlinkedwithlossofmaleidentity.Infact,mentionsofanimalsex inHuaoranimythologyconcernwomenfarmoreoftenthanmen.The mythsexpressmoreaconcernwiththemonstrouschildthatmayresult fromthesexualunionofafemalehumanandamaleanimalthantheydo withorgasmasasourceofboundaryloss,althoughthetwoareclosely interrelated. According to their ethnographers, masculine identity amongst the Mehinaku and the Mundurucú is particularly fragile and vulnerable, certainlymorethanitappearstobeamongsttheHuaorani,atleastatfirst sight.Gregor(1985:9–10)notesthatsexbringsambiguitytoMehinaku 184
WHATKINDOFSEXMAKESPEOPLEHAPPY?
sociallife,which,fromthemalepointofview,becomesdividedbetween sentiments of warmth and connectedness with women on the onehand,andagreatdealofanxiety,fear,antagonismandinsecurity on the other hand. Murphy and Murphy (1974: 226–31) talk of a Mundurucúmasculinepersonalitystructuredbyanxiety,chronicsexual frustrationandhighlevelsofdissatisfaction,leadingtohighlevelsof sexualantagonism.Moreover,thethreeauthorsidentifyfundamental similarities between the battle of the sexes and male psychosexual identity in both Euro-American and Amazonian cultural settings. Euro-AmericanandAmazonianmen,theyargue,equallyviewwomen asalluring,emasculatingandarousingprimitivefearsofdependence andlossofmaleidentity.FollowingFreud,theyexplainthepresence ofidenticalpsychodynamicsintheAmazonbasinandEuro-America withreferencetouniversalanxietiesarousedbytheseparationfrom themother,whichsimilarlystructureindividualmalepersonalitiesall aroundtheworld.Thecontributionofsocialanthropology,therefore, istoshowhowsocialarrangementsandinstitutionsinteractwiththese psychosexualproclivities.Whereastheongoingbattleofthesexesand thepervasivenessofsexualideasisbluntedinEuro-Americansocieties (dividedbyclass,education,religion,race,vocationandsoforth),it ismanifestinAmazonianvillages,particularlythoseorganisedaround men’shouses,where‘theintensityofthemen’shousepatternisdirectly relatedtothestructuralfeaturesthatunifythemeninoppositiontothe women’(Gregor1985:209). Thisalltoobriefcomparativediscussionallowsustoseethatwhatis atworkheremaybelessuniversalthanGregorandtheMurphysclaim. Morethantheuniversalityofmasculinepsychology,itisthecontrast betweensexualityaslivedinordinarysociallifeandasrepresentedin mythandritualthattheirethnographiesmakesoplain.Themasculine vulnerabilitytheyfindexpressedindream,mythandritualisalsopresent inHuaoranisociety,butinadifferentrealm,thatofwarfare.Huaoranimen donotfeelthreatenedbywomenandsex,buttheyaresubjecttofitsof homicidalrage,whichcausethemtolosetheirhumanitytemporarily.As Ihavearguedelsewhere(Rival2005),toretainorregaintheirhumanity, Huaoranimenmustbelongtoaffinalmatrifocalnetworks.Thisbrief comparativesketchhighlightsfundamentalaspectsofAmazoniangender andpersonhoodthatrequirefurthercomparativeanalysisandfurther theorising(Rivalms).Toaccomplishthistaskadequately,ethnologists 185
LAURARIVAL
needtoaddressthestrikingcontrastfoundbetweenAmazoniansexual practices and the sexual world painted in myths. Myths, rituals and ideologicalstatementsconstituteonlyonesourceofculturalknowledge about sexuality and human nature. The challenge of understanding humansexualbehaviourremainsthatofreconcilingeverydayordinary sexwithritualisedsex,animatedasitisbythefantasticalpossibilitiesof thehumanimagination. LOVE,EROTICISMANDTHEHUMANCONDITION
IhavesofarestablishedthatthediffusesensualityfoundintheHuaorani longhouse,farfrombeingexceptional,istypicalofthefreeandrelaxed attitudetosexfoundinAmazonia,includingingroupscharacterisedas livingparticularlyanxiousortensesexuallives,suchastheMehinakuor theMundurucú.ButtowhatextentcanwesaythatAmazonianwaysof lovingandhavingsexarecomparabletoours?Thisisobviouslyavery difficultquestiontoanswer,giventhepeculiarlyWesternobjectification ofsexualityalludedtoearlier.Bloch(2000),whofollowsMalinowskiin hisendeavourtoexplainculturalvariabilitywithreferencetouniversal humanneeds,cautionsustostudyinvarianthumannatureinawaythat describesaccuratelythemodesofsymboliccommunicationfoundin humansocieties.Thechallenge,asalways,istodifferentiatewhatin humanactionisconditionedbyourcommonbiologicalmake-upfrom whatistheproductofhistory.Theshiftindominantrepresentationsof sexthathastakenplaceduringthetwentiethcentury,fromVictorian hyper-repressiontothepresent-daycommodificationoferoticdesire andnormalisationoftransgressivebehaviour(inthenameofindividual freedomandchoice),couldnothavebeenmoreextreme.Moreover,the multiculturalsocietiesthatmakeupcontemporaryEuro-Americaexhibit abewilderingrangeofattitudes,behaviours,valuesandbeliefs.However, thereisgroundtoarguethatthesensualactivitiesIhavedescribedin thispaperarenotasdistantfromourowneverydaypracticesasitmay appear. We,too,longforphysicalexpressionsofsexthatarenotdissimilarto theinfantileneedforphysicalcontact.AsMalinowski(1927:246–50) contended,suchneedisnotsexual,evenifithasoftenbeenconstrued tobeso,atleastsinceFreud’sOedipuscomplexgainedcredence.Even inourculture,whichincreasinglyrepresentssexualityasanabstracted
186
WHATKINDOFSEXMAKESPEOPLEHAPPY?
domainoftransgressivepotentialities,eroticbehaviourisfirmlyembeddedwithinmundanesociality(Rivaletal.1998),andgetsmuted withinhouseholds.Workingcoupleswithchildrenloselibidothrough sheerphysicalexhaustion.Toenjoylovemakinginthewayenvisaged byOctavioPaz,andcultivateitaspassionateandexclusiveeroticlove, requirestimeandacertaindetachmentfromtheconstraintsofreproductionandtheburdensofchildrearing.Itisterriblyhardtoimagine TristanandIseult,orDanteandBeatrice,asparents.Anotherimportant causefor‘therelativehypo-sexualityofthemarriedstate’(Symons1979: 112)hastodowiththefactthatindividualsformingafamilyunitundergo complexchangesofemotions.Achild’sbirthcreatesnewrelationsof intimacywithinthefamily.Parentsintuitivelyfeelthatthesamekindof loveshouldapplytoallindividualsbelongingtothehousehold.Family love,theyfeel,shouldbenon-exclusive.27Thereisalsothecommon fearinparents,whicheasilytranslatesintoshameandthelossofsexual stamina,thattheirchildrenmightcatchthemintheact.28Ofcourse, thesefactsaregenderedincomplexways,andwhethermenandwomen loveanddesiresexinthesamewayishotlydebatedinEuro-America,as itmostlikelyisinmostsocieties. AsIhavetriedtoshowinthispaper,therearegreaterculturalvariationsbetweenrepresentationsandritualisationsofsexthanthereare betweenconjugalexperiencesofsex.WedonotfindinAmazoniansocietiesPaz’snotionofloveasthepurifyingmovementfromsex(thelow andanimal),viaeroticism(theculturalandrefinedpleasureoftheflesh), tolove(thenobleandsynthesisingsentiment),whichfusesbody,mind andsoulintoonesingleandexclusivepassionforthebeloved.Noris sexthoughtofasthenecessaryhygienicreleaseofbiologicalenergy envisaged by Reich. Sade’s erotic art of seduction and domination andBataille’saestheticsofmorbidtranscendenceareequallyabsent. Eroticism developed historically within courts peopled by divinised humansandanthropomorphicdeitieswhousedtheirsublimateartsto enlivendailyroutinesstructuredbyracial,classandgenderdivisions (Paz1993),allofwhichAmazoniansocialworldsareentirelydevoid. Twenty-first-centuryEuro-Americanrepresentationsareuniqueintheir utopiandefinitionsofsexualityassexualdesireandthewilltoidentity. By contrast,Amazonian constructions tend to build on the ordinary pleasures of embedded sexuality.The health of bodies and minds is maintainedthroughthenurtureandcareofindividualslongingforphysical 187
LAURARIVAL
comforting.Happinessiscultivatedasabirthright,andlifesustainedas peaceandcontentment.Theneedforaffection,especiallyinchildren, whoseconditionofvulnerabilityremindsalloftheprecariousnessof humanexistence,getsgratifiedondemand.Loveandsexconsistofaset ofpracticesthataredeeplyembeddedinrelationalcontexts.Theyare notdivorcedfrommundanedomesticity,orfromreproductiontakenin thebroadersense.Inshort,whatseemstobemostatvarianceinhuman sexuality is not domestic sex within family units and the corollary ‘familiarity[that]dullstheedgeoflust’(Symons1979:110),butrather, mythical,mysticalorritualisedsex.Suchimaginedsexuality,Ihave argued,involvesotherswhoare,moreoftenthannot,unequalothers.29 Symons’(1979:127)thesisthatsexualactivitytendstobereduced bymarriageandthattheemotionalattachmentoflong-marriedcouples changes from the orgasmic to the affectionate calls us to revisit Westermarck’stheoryofincestavoidance,monogamousmarriageand exogamy(Rivalms).NoonehasdonemorethansinologistArthurWolf (1993,2005)toshowthecontinuingrelevanceofWestermarck’sunderstandingofthehumanaversiontomarryinghousemates,ortorevive anthropologicalinterestin‘theincesttaboo.’Bylookingattheconnections betweensexualityandparenthood,Wolfandhisassociates(Wolfand Durham2005)haveestablishedthreeimportantfacts.Firstly,theyhave compilednewscientificevidenceconfirmingWestermarck’sDarwinian inductionthatinbreedingisdangerous(WolfandDurham2005:25– 7,134–5).Secondly,andonthebasisofdetailedempiricalresearch, theyhaveproventhatearlyassociationinhibitssexualattraction(Wolf 1993).Moreover,theyhaveshownthathumansarenotaloneinavoiding sexualintercoursewithconsanguineouskin.Incestavoidanceisfound amongstprimates,aswellasinanumberofotheranimalspecies(Wolf andDurham2005:62–7,162–3).Thirdly,bylookingathumansexuality intermsofitsbiologicalandpsychologicalaspects,theyhaveshednew lightonitsculturalmeaningsandsocialfunctions.Havingrejectedboth Lévi-Strauss’s emphasis on gift exchange and exogamy and Freud’s perpetualstrugglebetweenselfishsexualdriveandrepressivesocial order,theyproposearangeofnon-functionalistexplanationsofthelink betweenbiology(inbreedingavoidance)andsocialinstitution(‘theincest taboo’).Thenon-functionalistexplanationoftheincesttabooproposed byWolfisbasedonanewevolutionaryunderstandingofdevelopmental psychologythatreconcilesMelanieKlein’spsychoanalyticaltradition 188
WHATKINDOFSEXMAKESPEOPLEHAPPY?
withKonradLorenz’sethology.ForWolfandhiscolleagues,sexual bondsmustbedifferentiatedfromasexualbonds,andsexualimprinting fromasexualimprinting: [t]hebondsaninfantformswiththemotherandothercare-takers are fundamentally different from those formed between adult sexualpartners.Infant/caretakerbondsareinherentlycontrasexual ...attachmentandaversionaretwoaspectsofthebondsformedin infancyandearlychildhood...whatnaturalselectionselectedfor isauniversaldispositiontoformcontrasexualattachmentstothose personsbywhomandwithwhomoneisreared.(WolfinWolfand Durham2005:14) Erickson,acontributortothevolumeeditedbyWolfandDurham (2005),usesaslightlydifferentterminology.Hecontraststwotypesof bondingthatarebiologicallyandpsychologicallydistinct,each‘adaptive withinadifferentsocialcontext’,‘familialbonding’(alsotermedthe ‘familialtypeofsocialaffiliation’)and‘sexualaffiliation’,addingthat ‘thepropensityforsexualaffiliationdevelopsmuchlaterthanthatfor familialbonding’(Erickson2005:175–7).30 Thedatapresentedinthischaptercertainlysupportsthethesisthatnot allhumanbondingisofalibidinousnature–asaffirmedbyFreud.Much ofwhatIhavedescribedaseveryday,livedsexualityamongtheHuaorani, otherAmazonianpeoples,and,forthatmatter,amongourselves,seemsto fitErickson’scategoryof‘familialtypeofsocialaffiliation’.However,to argue,asWolfdoes,that‘attachmentisinherentlycontra-sexual’(Wolf 1993:167),requiresdeeperthinkingaboutthemeaningsof‘sexual’and ‘erotic’.AsIhavetriedtoarguehere,weneedtounderstandmuchbetter thenatureofsexualarousalontheonehand,andthenatureofenduring attachmentsbetweenspousesontheother.Ratherthanerectingatightwall betweensexualandfamilialaffiliation,asEricksondoes,orcontrasting marriagesinvolvingassociationbeforetheageofthreeandmarriagesin whichthecouplesarenotbroughttogetheruntillater(Wolf1993:161), asWolfdoes,weneedtoreturntothequestionsDurkheim(1898)raised inhiscritiqueoftheWestermarckeffect.AsLévi-Strauss(1983)has argued,promiscuityandconjugalitydonotexcludebutimplyeachother. The institutionalised coexistence of monogamy and promiscuity has givenrisetodifferentsocialarrangementsandculturalrepresentations. 189
LAURARIVAL
Thesexthatmakespeoplehappyineverydayfamilycontextsisquite unlikethefantasisedsexthatexcitesandarousesthem.Forexample, theMuria,whorepresenteroticfreedomandmarriageasincompatible, have instituted the bachelor’s house, where young unmarried men andwomenarelefttolearnandexperiencetheartsofsexualpleasure before stepping into conjugal monogamy, economic partnership and parenthood.Unmarriedandmarriedlivesarebasedonverydifferent,yet complementary,principles,andsocialsolidaritydependsequallyonboth (Elwin1947,Gell1992).AmongtheMehinakuandtheMundurucú, themen’shousealsocreatesaformofsocialsolidaritydifferentfrom, andcomplementaryto,thatoftheextendeduxori-matrilocalhousehold. However,theconflictedmasculinitythatensuesdoesnotallowforthe sameneatpartitioninthelifecyclebetweeneroticsensualityandfamily love.Intheirattempttoescapetheinstitutionalisedtensionspervasivein Amazoniabetweenaffinityandconsanguinity,theHuaoranihavecreated alonghousewherediffusesensualityleavesverylittleroomforerotic expression,andasocietywhereexogamycannotbefullyrealised. NOTES 1. InconversationsthatIhavehadtheopportunitytohavewiththemover theyears,oldHuaoranisuchasGuiketa,QuimoorDabousedthesame reasoningtojustifytheirdecisiontofollowDayumaandtheSILmissionaries andliveinthefirstmissionbases.Theirdearrelativeshadbeenkilledoffby theenemy,theyfeltdeeplylonelyandabandoned,but‘Nemo[missionary RachelSaint]lovesus,Godlovesus,andwelivewellagain’.Themission village,withitschurch,healthcentreandNorthAmericanstylelogcabins, hadbecometheenlargedsymbolicequivalentofthelonghouse.Andthe HuaoraniwholefttheSILProtectorate,fleeingasfarastheycouldfrom missionaryinfluences,didsofortheverysamereasonof‘livingwell’.They resentedhavingtoliveonGuiketa’slandandhunthisgame,havingtheir marriagealliancesoverseenbyDayuma,andbeingforcedtoabidebystrict evangelicalrules.TheyalsofoundDayumaandthemissionariesparticularly stingyandunfairintheirdistributionsofoutsidegoods. 2. The longhouse residential group (nanicabo, plural form nanicaboiri) constitutesthebasicsocialunitofHuaoranisociety.Huaoranipeopleprefer tomarryclose.Preferredmarriageisbetweenbilateralcross-cousins,giving risehistoricallytoahighdegreeofendogamy.Marryingcloseisespecially valued by women (Rival, in press). A child may have more than one biologicalfather(Rival1998).ComparedwithotherAmazoniansocieties, 190
WHATKINDOFSEXMAKESPEOPLEHAPPY?
3.
4.
5.
6.
7.
8.
theHuaoranihavebeen,andtosomeextentstillare,remarkablymobile, autarkicandendogamous.TheHuaorani’sfierceegalitarianism,presentorientedethosandrejectionofelaborategardeninghaveledthemtoavoid inter-ethniccontactandexchange.Theirhuntingandgatheringeconomyis matchedbyaclose-knitegalitariansocialorganisationbasedonstrongties andsharedcommunalpatterns(Rival2002). Menbehaveparticularlyboisterouslywhilebuildingthehouseframeand preparingtheouterroof.Sexualjokescoverawiderangeoftopics,from adulterousadventurestosuggestionsofincestuousmatchesbetween,for instance,parallel-cousinsormenandwomenseparatedbyawideagegap. Bachelors,thefavouredtargetsofsuchjokes,aresubjectedtothedoubleentendresoftheiradultmalekin.Womentendtoignoremalebanterand bawdylaughs.Theyweaveimpassivelytheinnerroof,whilesingingin chorus.Awomanmayoccasionallyengageinrapidverbaljoustingwitha malecompanion,toeveryone’sdelight. InChapterXIIIofhisHistoryofhumanmarriage,Westermarck(1921: 455–76)marshalsasmuchethnographicevidenceaswasavailableatthe timeinsupportofDarwin’sthesisthatmalesexualdesireisstrongerthan thefemaleone,andthatmalesinitiatecourtship.Thecounter-exampleshe gives(i.e.womeninitiatingcourtship)arealmostallfromSouthAmerica. Lévi-Strauss (1983: 195) wrote that ‘the house is the objectification ofarelationship’,andBloch(2005)fruitfullyappliedthisinsighttothe Zafimaniry context. He showed how the centrality of the monogamous marriagefindsmaterialexpressionintheelaboratelycarvedwoodenhouses forwhichtheZafimaniryaresowellknown.Cf.alsoMalinowski(1927: 182):‘Thehearthandthethresholdnotonlysymbolicallystandforfamily life,butarerealsocialfactorsintheformationofkinshipbonds.’ Oftenleftbehindbyhostsgonetrekking,Ihadmanyopportunitiesduring fieldworktoevaluatetheextensiveforestknowledge,economicskillsand resourcefulnessofHuaoranichildren. Exceptinthecaseoforphans,whosesurvivalandwelfaredependonthe protectiontheyreceivefromindividualswhochoosetotakethemunder theirwing.Aprotégéisconsideredamemberofhisorherprotector’shousegrouponlyaslongasthelatterisabletotakeonthisresponsibility. Itismisplacedtomistakesuchbehaviourforhomosexuality,definedinthe OEDas‘sexualattractiononlytopersonsofthesamesex’.BothCatholic andEvangelicalmissionarieshavespreadrumoursofhomosexualbehaviour amongsttheHuaoranionflimsyevidence.ArchbishopAlejandroLabaca, whowasspearedtodeathin1987byagroupofnon-contactedHuaorani, wroteinhisdiarythatonseveraloccasionshehadtosharehisblanketwith Huaoranimenwhocaressedhisgenitals(Labaca1988:63).Thebehaviour
191
LAURARIVAL
9.
10.
11. 12.
13.
14.
15. 16.
17. 18.
inquestionconcernsmasturbation,andnothingelse.AlthoughIdidnot discussthisdirectlywithmyHuaoranifriends,suchcaressingseemstome ofthesamenatureasthesensualitydescribedinthischapter.Itconsistsof amixtureofgreatcuriosityfornewbodilyforms,andaresponsetofelt bodilyneedsformutualpleasure.Ourownexperienceofsexualattraction (eitherhetero-orhomo-)doesinvolvethesameelementsofcuriosityand pleasureofgivingpleasure,buttheseaspectsare,itseemstome,greatly overshadowedbyourWesternideologicalobsessionwithsexualdesire, possessionandorgasm. Called‘twomaking’(minapa),‘itisagoodthingthattheyshouldsleep togetherinthesamehammock’(huañoôimba),‘sleepasone’,(arome mö),orsimply‘sleeptogether’(mö),oreven‘multiplythroughcopulation’ (niñcopa). Gregor(1985:33)mentionsthecaseofawomanwhomadelovewithher loverinherownhammock,notfarawayfromwhereherhusbandwas sleeping.HisMehinakuinformanttoldhim:‘Alittledangerispepperfor sex’. Sheisreferringtothemaleyouthofherlocalgroup. Iwasalsounabletoestablishthisfactindiscussionswithwomen.Gregor (1985:33,86)experiencedthesamedifficultyinestablishingtheexistence offemaleorgasm. Huaoranimaterialcultureismadeupofafewbasicartefactsperfectly adapted to nomadic life and freedom of movement. Everything can be easilymade,packedandreplaced. Severalmentoldmethattheywouldnot,however,sleepwithaone-nightstandloverbeforehuntingormakingcurarepoison.Iwasalsotoldthat beforemakingspears,onehadtosleepabsolutelyalone. AhistoricalsynthesisofAraberoticinfluences,Tantricecstaticexperiences andProvençalamourcourtois,asPazsawit. Elwin(1947:102)reportssimilarbeliefsamongtheMuria,whoregardthe sexualorgans,whethermaleorfemale,aslivingthingswithanindependent lifeoftheirown. UnidentifiedspeciesofthegenusAndiorrhinus.Gregor(1985:53–4)found averysimilarmythamongtheMehinakuofBrazil. Thereisanequivalentmythaboutmalesexualpleasure,butIdidnothear itasoften.InthetwoversionsIknow,amarriedmangoesfishing.Heis calledbyabufeo(Amazondolphin,Iniageoffrensis),whowantstoseduce him.Hergenitalsareverysimilartoawoman’s,onlydeeper,softerand moister.Aftermakingloveforthefirsttimewiththeshe-dolphin,theman findshersodesirablethathecannotstophimselffromcopulatingwith heroverandoveragain.Neverhasheexperiencedsuchintensepleasure.
192
WHATKINDOFSEXMAKESPEOPLEHAPPY?
19.
20.
21.
22.
23.
Heendsupwastingallhissemenandblood;hedrowns,anddiesinhis animallover’sdwellingatthebottomoftheriver.InathirdversionIheard, themanwashavingasexualliaisonnotwithadolphin,butwithagiant otter(nutria,Pteronurabrasiliensis).However,thestorywasidentical. Mehinakumenfantasiseabouthavingvoluptuousbutlethalembraceswith thefearedanaconda(Gregor1985:183). Patrice Bidou (2001: 32) reminds us that when Claude Lévi-Strauss wasaskedbyDidierEribon‘Whatisamyth?’heansweredthat,foran Amerindian,amythisastoryaboutthetimewhenhumansandanimals werenotyetdistinct(mytranslation). Lévi-Strauss(1983:83–4)explainsverywellthedangersofautarkyand closedendogamy,usingTylor’sfamousrenderingofthechoicebetween ‘eithermarryingoutorbeingkilledout’.ItisquiteclearthatLévi-Strauss’s first-handethnographicexperienceinAmazoniahasinfluencedhisgeneral understandingofmarriagestrategies. Literally: ‘Brother-in-law (in Spanish), brother-in-law (in Huao), I am goingtofoolaround(inHuao)withyoursister(inSpanish),foolaround (inHuao),mypotentialaffine(inHuao).’ ThedescriptionoftheShuartsantsa(shrunkenhead)celebrationsoffered byMichaelHarner(1972)leadthereadertointerpretthemasinvolving akindofvirtual-sexencounterbetweenthekillerandtheavengingsoul (muisak)trappedinthetsantsa,aswellasbetweenhiswifeandthemuisak. Elwin (1947: 97) makes similar remarks about the Muria’s ‘simple, innocent,andnaturalattitudestosex’,whichisallthemoreremarkable, giventheinstitutionofthevillagedormitory(ghotul),whereboysandgirls sleeptogetherandareemotionallyanderoticallyinvolvedwithaseriesof partnersbeforemarriage(theymarrytheircross-cousins).Moreover,the choiceofsexualpartnerintheghotulobeystaboosbroadlysimilartothose operatinginAmazonia.AlthoughGell(1992:190)iscriticalofwhatshe seesasElwin’sromanticisationoftheghotulasamodelinstitutionalisation ofadolescentfreesexuallove,herethnographyisconsistentwithElwin’s. BothElwin’sandGell’sethnographiesdemonstratethatthemixedvillage dormitoryworksatcreatingintimatephysicalclosenessbetweenadolescent boysandgirlsbeforemarriage.Relationalexclusivityandsexualjealousy cannotdevelopinsidetheghotul,whichreinforcescollectiveharmony, interdependence and autonomy from the adult world. The kind of ‘innocent’sexualpleasuresthetwoethnographersdescriberecalltheones IhavejustdescribedamongtheHuaorani.Heretoothegiveandtakeof bodilypleasuresisnotobsessivelyfocusedonpenetrationorejaculation. AsElwin(1947:433)notes,‘[a]diffusedaffectiondoesnotpromotesexual potency’.
193
LAURARIVAL
24. TheHuaoraniareanotableexceptiontothisgeneralpattern(Rival2002,in press). 25. If we are to believe Napoleon Chagnon, this would not be the case in Yanomamisociety,wheresexualjealousyistheprimecauseofwarfare. 26. I have discussed, for instance, the Huaorani belief that a child cannot forminthemother’swombunlesssemenaccumulatesthroughrepeated intercourse,and,insomecases,throughintercoursewithmorethanone man(Rival1998,inpress).ThesamebeliefisfoundinmanyAmazonian societies,wherethecouvadeisoftenfoundinassociationwithuxorilocality, ifnotmatrifocality. 27. NowonderthatthelovingpracticesoftheLondonersstudiedbyMiller (1998) tend to centre on consumer goods, which materialise everyday practices of attachment, identification, care and concern for one’s coresidents.TheseLondoners‘makelove’whileshopping,anactivitythat bestexpressestheirlong-termcommitmenttoeachother. 28. ‘Avoidingtheprimalscene’isthemainreasontheMuriagivetoexplain whytheyprefertosendtheirgrowingchildrentotheghotul(Elwin1947: 322–5). Kenyatta (1953: 161) explains that in the bachelor huts of the Gikuyu,wheresexualindulgenceisgovernedbyrulesnotunlikethose foundintheghotul,brothersandsistersavoidthedeepembarrassment thatwitnessingeachother’seroticactswouldcausebynotmeetingtheir sweetheartsinthesamehuts. 29. Cf.Uchiyamada(1999)foratellingdescriptionofsexualrelationsbetween unequalpartners. 30. Erickson further uses the anti-Freudian distinction between sexual and asexualbondstodifferentiateincestavoidanceasbiologicaladaptation fromincestaspathologicalmanifestation. REFERENCES Bidou, P. 2001. Le mythe de tapir chamane. Essai d’anthropologie psychanalitique,Paris:OdileJacob. Bloch,M.2000.‘Awell-disposedsocialanthropologist’sproblemswithmemes’, inR.Aunger(ed.),Darwinizingculture.Thestatusofmemeticsasascience, Oxford:OxfordUniversityPress. ——2005.‘QuestionsnottoaskofMalagasycarvings’,inM.Bloch,Essayson culturaltransmission,Oxford:Berg. Bristow,J.1997.Sexuality.Thenewcriticalidiom,London:Routledge. Crocker, J.C. 1985. Vital souls. Bororo cosmology, natural symbolism and shamanism,Tucson:TheUniversityofArizonaPress.
194
WHATKINDOFSEXMAKESPEOPLEHAPPY?
Durkheim, E. 1898. ‘La prohibition de l’inceste et ses origines’, L’Année Sociologique1:1–70. Elwin,V.1947.TheMuriaandtheirghotul,Oxford:OxfordUniversityPress. Erikson,M.2005.‘Evolutionarythoughtandthecurrentclinicalunderstanding ofincest’,inA.WolfandW.H.Durham(eds), Inbreeding,incest,andthe incest taboo. The state of knowledge at the turn of the century, Stanford: StanfordUniversityPress. Foucault,M.1978.Thehistoryofsexuality.Vol.I:anintroduction,NewYork: RandomHouse. Freud,S.1983(1950).Totemandtaboo,London:ArkPaperbacks. Gell,S.1992.TheghotulinMuriasociety,London:HarwoodAcademic. Gregor,T.1985.Anxiouspleasure.ThesexuallivesofanAmazonianpeople, Chicago:TheUniversityofChicagoPress. Harner, M. 1972. The Jivaro, people of the sacred waterfalls, New York: DoubledayNaturalHistoryPress. Henry,J.1941.Junglepeople.AKaigangtribeofthehighlandsofBrazil,New York:VintageBooks. Héritier,F.,B.Cyrulnick,A.Nouri(eds)2000.Del’inceste,Paris:OdileJacob. Kenyatta,J.1953.FacingMountKenya.ThetriballifeoftheGikuyu,London: SeckerandWarburg. Labaca,M.A.1988.CronicaHuaorani,Pompeya:CICAME. Lévi-Strauss,C.1983.‘Lafamille’,inC.Lévi-Strauss,Parolesdonnées,Paris: Plon. Malinowski,B.1927.Sexandrepressioninsavagesociety,London:Routledge andKeganPaul. Miller,D.1998.Atheoryofshopping,Cambridge:PolityPress. Miller,G.2001.Thematingmind.Howsexualchoiceshapedtheevolutionof humannature,London:Vintage. Murphy,Y.andR.F.Murphy.1974.Womenoftheforest,NewYork:Columbia UniversityPress. Paz, O. 1993. La llama doble. Amor y Erotismo, Barcelona: Editorial Seix Barral. Rival, L. 1998. ‘Androgynous Parents and Guest Children: The Huaorani Couvade’,JournaloftheRoyalAnthropologicalInstitute5(4):619–42. ——2002. Trekking through history. The Huaorani ofAmazonian Ecuador, NewYork:ColumbiaUniversityPress. ——2005. ‘Soul, Body and Gender among the Huaorani of Amazonian Ecuador’,Ethnos70(3):285–310. ——In press. ‘Proies Meurtrières, Rameaux Bourgeonnants: masculinité et féminitéenterreHuaorani(Amazonieéquatorienne)’,inC.N.Mathieu(ed.),
195
LAURARIVAL
Lanotiondepersonnefemmeethommeensociétésmatrilinéairesetuxorimatrilocales,Paris:OdileJacob. ——Ms.‘Love,eroticismandhumannature’.AmazonianmusingsonDarwin andWestermarck. Rival,L.,D.SlaterandD.Miller.1998.‘Sexandsociality:comparativeethnographies of sexual objectification’, Theory, Culture and Society 15(3–4): 294–321. Rivière,P.1984.IndividualandsocietyinGuiana–acomparativestudyof Amerindiansocialorganisation,CambridgeUniversityPress:Cambridge. Symons,D.1979.Evolutionofhumansexuality,NewYork:OxfordUniversity Press. Uchiyamada, Y. 1999. ‘Two beautiful untouchable women: processes of becominginSouthIndia’,inDay,S.E.PapataxiarchisandM.Stewart(eds), Liliesofthefield:marginalpeoplewholiveforthemoment,Boulder,Col.: WestviewPress. ViveirosdeCastro,E.1992.Fromtheenemy’spointofview:Humanityand divinityinanAmazoniansociety,Chicago:TheUniversityofChicagoPress. Weeks,J.1995.Inventedmoralities.Sexualvaluesinanageofuncertainty, Cambridge:PolityPress. Westermarck,E.1921.Thehistoryofhumanmarriage.vol.I,London:Macmillan andCo. Wolf,A.1993.‘Westermarckredivivus’,AnnualReviewsofAnthropology22: 157–75. Wolf,A.andW.H.Durham(eds)2005.Inbreeding,incest,andtheincesttaboo. Thestateofknowledgeattheturnofthecentury,Stanford:StanfordUniversity Press.
196
CHAPTER8
HOWDOWOMENGIVEBIRTH? MichaelLambek
Inthebeginningarethecontainerandthecontained,theknifeandthe umbilicalcord.Allofusarebornofwomen,expelledandcutapart fromthem,ourlifeachievedatsomerisktoourmothers,andatsome pain.Thesefactsareobvious.Buttheideaofbirthasakindofpositive sacrificehashardlycapturedtheWesternimagination.Westernthought opposesbirthtodeath,andattachmenttoseparation,anditgendersthese processessothatwomenarethegiversoflifeandtheattachers,and menarethetakersoflifeandtheseparators.Childbirthhasgenerally beenseenaspassiveanditspainunderstoodasasortofpunishment, Eve’sdestiny.1Similarly,ifonanotherregister,ethnographershavebeen relativelysilentaboutthedangersofchildbirthandhowthesefigurein theimaginationofoursubjects.2 If,intheWesterntradition,womenhavelittlepositiveassociation tosacrificeandthestruggleoversocialcontinuitytakesplacebetween fathersandsons,3thispatternishardlyuniversal.ConsiderNdramarofaly, Lord of ManyTaboos, or, as I read his name, Lord of ManyTaboo Violations, a Sakalava prince who lived in Madagascar during the lateeighteenthcenturyandfromwhomItakethequestionofmytitle. Ndramarofalywasobsessedwiththequestionandisreputedtohavecut openthebelliesofpregnantwomeninpursuitofananswer.Yettoday thisSadeiananatomistisoneofthemostpopularandsociallyactive royalancestorsinMahajangaandthevastmajorityofhisnumerous spiritmediumsarewomen.
197
MICHAELLAMBEK
InthischapterItrytomakesenseofNdramarofalyandthesaliencehis questionhasforSakalavaandsotheessayisalsoimplicitlyananswer to the question: How might an anthropologist discover ‘Zafimaniry questions’(seePreface)inmyth?Thebodyofmyowninvestigation is constituted by Sakalava mythopraxis – the mix of narrative and performance–asIencountereditinandaroundthecityofMahajanga during the 1990s. The protagonists are royal ancestors of Boina, a polityfoundedaround1700,whopossessthelivingintheformofspirit possession (tromba). Succession still operates and a hereditary ruler reigns.Genderdistinctionsaremoreimportantconceptuallythanpol4 itically;thepresentrulerisamanbuthewasprecededbyhismother. In mythopraxiswomenplayacentralrole.Atfirstsight,ancestralwomen areportrayedasvictims,dyingeitheratthehandsofmenorintheprocess ofgivingbirth.However,theirvulnerabilityisalsoasourceofstrength. WhenSakalavaconsidertherelationshipofbirthtodeath,ormothersto sons,whattheyimaginemaybequitedifferentfromwhatisportrayedin traditionswherethemalevoice,exclusively,ishegemonic. What I call mythopraxis troubles secular divisions between myth andhistory,pastandpresent,mythandritual,religionand(bio)politics. Sakalavamythopraxisiscomprisedofthreeentangledregisters,namely spiritpossession,materialremainsandnarrative.InTheweightofthepast (Lambek2002)Iemphasisedformsofpractice,curationandperformance attheexpenseofnarrativeperse;thisessayisoneattempttorectify that.Nevertheless,Itakenarrativetobebutoneregisterofexpression ratherthanadiscreteobjectinitsownright(‘myth’).Narrativelocates theexploitsofroyalancestorsgenealogically,sequentiallyandinthe past,yetastrikingfactoftheSakalavapoiesisofhistoryisthatitalso enablessimultaneity.Ancestralcharactersirruptinthepresentthrough thebodiesofspiritmediums,engagingthelivingandeachother.They provideasetofhistoricalvoicesthatoffsetoneotherinthemanner KennethBurkedescribedasdramaticirony(1945).Eventhepresentis ironisedbythepast,andhenceitsholdasliteralrealityisdestabilised. Onecouldviewthissimultaneityasanexpressionoftheparadigmatic dimensionofmyth,foregroundingtheaxisofcomparisonorsubstitution that Lévi-Strauss (1963) argued is as relevant as the syntagmatic, linear or narrative dimension. Moreover, it reinforces Lévi-Strauss’s demonstrationthatmythsarenotdiscreteorsingularentitiesbutcan onlybeunderstoodinrelationshiptooneanother,astransformations 198
HOWDOWOMENGIVEBIRTH?
withinalargerstructure(1969).However,thepointofusingtheword ‘mythopraxis’isthatthenarrative,ormythical,dimensionisinextricably connectedtotheperformancesandpracticesofthespiritmediums. Thecharactersofmythopraxisareformedthrougheventsthattook placewhentheywerealiveandespeciallyaroundtheirdeaths.Each spiritevokesaparticularnarrativeandthesenarrativescontextualiseand interpreteachother.Inasense,eachcharactercondensesthenarrative fromwhichitisconstituted.ThenarrativesIabstractandsummarise belowarerarelyrecitedexplicitlyorintheirentirety.Rather,theyform akindoftacitbackdrop,specificdetailsservingasobjectsofallusion, meansofinterpretingorvalidating,whennecessary,whatisseenor encounteredinanotherregister.Ancestorsarepublicfigures,buttheir livesareprivate;recountingtheirstoriescanbeashamefulexposure,a meansofweakeningratherthanhonouringthem.However,theparadoxes ofthesecretfollow;theremustbeaplaybetweentherevealedandthe concealed. The interest in individual rulers does not necessarily correspond totheirrespectiverolesintheaffairsofstate,tohistoryandpolitics asWesternersordinarilythinkaboutthem.Sakalavahistoricityisnot primarilyaboutevokingpastglories.Bragging,inanycase,degrades itssubjects.Thefocusismoreontransgressionandviolence,through meansthatareeitherlessdirectormuchmorevisceralthananacademic essaymakespossible. How do women give birth? Why do birthing mothers sometimes die? What is the secret of life? What are the sources and limits of women’sreproductivepower?Theseareprofoundquestionsandthey don’tnecessarilyhavesimpleorspecificanswers.Onecannotreadily attacktheminthespiritofempiricalinvestigation,asNdramarofalydid. Indeed,Ihavenotsatdownwithspecificwomenandmenandasked themthesequestions.NorhaveIoverheardthemaskingthemdirectly forthemselves,thoughIfrequentlyencounteredinformaltheological bridge-buildingbetweentheAbrahamicreligionsandSakalavaancestral tradition.InsteadIdescribethemythopraxisfromwhoseinterpretation suchquestionsemergeorofwhichsuchquestionsmaybesaidtoform aninterpretation.IfollowLévi-StraussinthatI takemythtobethe crystallisationofasetofprimaryoppositions(life/death,female/male, etc.)ratherthanaspecificargumentormoral.Nevertheless,thenarrative line can be dramatic and compelling, and myth is not merely the 199
MICHAELLAMBEK
unreflectedorunrationalisedproductofthought(oractofthinking,ofthe mindturningover,asitdoesindreams)butasourceof,orfor,thought, contemplationorrationalization,fromwhichlistenersandpractitioners candrawpleasure,instructionorwisdominavarietyofinterpretations, muchaswedoinwatchingShakespeareorreadingdetectivenovels(to takeonlytwofamiliargenres).Indeed,manyofourownlargequestions receivetheirbesttreatmentinthisformandphilosophersthemselves increasinglydrawuponliteratureorfilmtofindbetteranswersorbetter questions. In sum, rather than attempting to reproduce or describe a logical argument,specificmodelorsetofordinarypracticesconcerningbirth anddeath,Ielaboratethetextureoftheculturaltradition,thecorpusof semi-public‘texts’,likethatofNdramarofaly,inwhichtheseissuestake aspecificform.Thus,insteadofprovidinganswerstothequestions, Iask,whencecometheSakalavaquestionsthemselves?Whathasled Ndramarofalytotakesuchaninterestinthem?Notsurprisingly,my interpretationleadstoclassicanthropologicalconcernswithdescentand succession.Itleadsalsotoquestionsofpowerandsacrifice,commitment andbetrayal,sexanddeath,aswellasofbirthitself. Insofar as I draw not from the ethnography of ordinary life, from descriptionsof,ortalkabout,actualchildbirth(whethercommoneror royal),theepistemologicalbasisofthischapterisratherdifferentfrom 5 othersinthevolume. Butmythopraxisisas‘real’asanyotherinstitution ofsociallifeanddoescondenseabodyofculturalknowledgeandalocal philosophy.Ifatarm’slengthfromtheeverydayorcommonsensical posingandresponsetoquestions,ithastheadvantageofpreserving historical thought.And ordinary Sakalava who wish to ponder such questionsmightbeprovokedbyengagingtheirmythopraxis,muchas 6 someonemightturntobiblicaltextsorsecularliterature. Indeed,one couldgofurtherandsuggestthattheirverysubjectivity,aswomenand men,isshapedbyit(Moore,2007). ItisinstructivethatNdramarofalywasnotenquiringaboutconception or about the role of sexual intercourse in procreation. Perhaps these pointsaretooobviousorperhapstheyaresimplyirrelevanttoSakalava forthelargerissuestowhichbirthislinked.Whateverthecase,Inever heardanyonetheoriseorportrayconception–andIbelieveitisatelling factaboutSakalavathattheyfocus,rather,onbirth.Sakalavaassumethe maleroleinconceptionbymeansofintercoursebuttheydon’telaborate 200
HOWDOWOMENGIVEBIRTH?
onpaternity;theydoreturnrepeatedlytoquestionsofmotherhoodand birth.Thisisinkeepingwiththegeneralvaluationofperformanceover essenceorsubstance(Astuti1995,cf.1998,2000)andwithunderstanding kinshipthroughidiomsofcontainmentanddecontainment(Gouldn.d., 7 cf.Bamford2004).Theincontrovertibilityofbirthalsoattracts. There isonlyonethingmorepatent–andthatisdeath. Unlike sexual intercourse, birth is a locus of agency exclusive to womenand,hence,alsoanobjectofmalefantasyabouttheirownbeginnings.Insofarasthequestionofhowwomengivebirthconcernsthe potencyofwomen’sbodiesandofwomen’sintentions,itispuzzling tomen.Fordifferentreasonsitisproblematicforwomen.Indeed,it formsanintrinsicallyheteroglossicquestion,inflectedbygenderand double-edged:askedbymen;askedsimultaneously,butdifferently,by womenofthemselves.Thequestionhasthepropensityforbeingthick in the Ryle or Geertz sense of metapragmatics (Geertz 1973): men imaginingwomen’sknowledge,womenparodyingmen’sinterest,etc. Ndramarofaly’scuriosityisaman’s,asishismethodforsatisfyingit. Yetintakingonhispersona,hisfemalemediumsappropriatemalecuriosity about women and his violence towards them, transforming or revealingitasaformoflove.TodayNdramaro,LordMany,ashisname isaffectionatelyshortened,wouldseem,rather,tocareforwomenthan toharmthem,andfrequentlymanifestsasahealer.Atthesametime,his verypresenceevokesthestoryforwhichheisknown.Whatisevident 8 hereislessambivalencethanpolyvalence, constitutedthroughaseries offrames;nowoman–orman,forthatmatter–approvesofNdramaro’s crimes,yettheycontinuetorecallthemandtoappreciatethecharacter. Thisisnotentirelyunlikeourrehearsalof,andinterestin,thevillainsof literatureorworksofartthatportrayviolence. Thepolyvalence,onecouldsay,isoverdetermined,stemmingfromthe manycharactersthatcomprisetheSakalavacorpus,thedouble-voicing andframingcharacteristicofspiritpossession,thedistributivenatureof mythicalknowledgeandtheabsenceofexplicit,authoritativeversions, andfromthedifferentwayswomenandmen,peopleofdifferentroyal factions,distinctsociallocationsoruniquepersonalexperienceinterpret eachcharacterandtheirinterrelationships(Lambek2002).Forreasons ofspaceIsuppressdiscussionofalternateversions.However,Ihopeto demonstratethatimageryofviolencedirectedatwomen,alsospeaksto, andfor,women. 201
MICHAELLAMBEK
Ndramandikavavy
Ndramandisoarivo
Ndramanboeniarivo
Tokanono
Ndramanohiarivo
Mbabilahy (Ndrananilitsy)
Ankanjovola
Ndramahatindry
Ndramihavotrarivo
Ndramarofaly
Ndramandahatrarivo
Ravahiny(Ndramamelong)
Figure8.1 GenealogyofSakalavarulersofBoina
HavingcontextualisedtheplaceofSakalavanarrative,Inowproceed tolinktogethersomeroyalfigures.Ipresentmyaccount‘backwards’, beginning around 1819 and ending five generations earlier, around 1700. SceneI. DaughterandFather
TheculminationofSakalavapowerandprosperitywasachievedduring thelengthyreignofQueenRavahiny,atthebeginningofthenineteenth century.Historicaldocumentsdescribethelivelyinternationaltradein MahajangaandthewealththatflowedintotheQueen’scoffers.Shehad apowerfularmyandhugeherdsofcattle,andshereceivedtributefrom 202
HOWDOWOMENGIVEBIRTH?
asfarasthecourtofImerina.Withinfiveyearsofherdeathallthis wasreversed.TheMerinaarmyoverranthecapitalin1824,Ravahiny’s successorfled,andthekingdomfragmentedintoanumberofsmaller polities.MerinadominationwassucceededbyFrenchcolonialismand, eventually, by incorporation into the Malagasy nation-state with its capitalinImerina. IdonotknowwhetheritismoreaccuratetosaythatRavahinyreigned orruled(cf.Evans-Pritchard1964).Whatevertheextentofherpowerand howevermuchsheshareditwithadvisors,shewascertainlyrespected andveneratedduringherlifetime.Yethersplendourisnotrepresentedin contemporaryMahajanga.Ravahinyishardlymentionedandhertromba, knownasNdramamelong,rarelyappears.Peopleexplainedthat,asthe Queenwasveryoldwhenshedied,thetrombacandolittlebutsit.9I suspectastrongerreasonforthedisinterestisthatherdeathwasnotvery striking.Mosttrombaarecharacterisedbytheirmodeofdying,andmost didnotdieofoldage.Anadditionalfactortoponderisthatdespitethe ruleofqueens,femaleancestorsappearlessfrequentlythanmalesand almostneveratpublicfestivities.Femaletrombaareembodiedalmost exclusivelybyfemalehosts;itisexplainedthattheydonotwishtoenter menorthatitwouldbeunacceptablypromiscuousforthemtodoso.The majorityofhostsofmaleancestorsarealsowomen,butthereareplenty ofmalemediumsaswell. IfNdramamelongrarelyappears,herfather,whoneverreigned,is amongthemostpopularspiritsinMahajanga.Heisnoneotherthan Ndramaro.Ubiquitousatpossessionceremoniesofallkinds,Ndramaro wearsabulkyredloincloth,tieshishairinatopknot,andbrandishesa spear.Hesitsonalowstool,bouncingvigorouslyorbeatinghischest, anddrinkingcopiousamountsofrum.Ndramaro,womensay,waswild (maditra,sauvage).Rudeandcountrified,heisunfamiliarwithurban refinementandignorantofthewaysofEuropeanswho,alreadyduring hislifetime,wereplyingtheirtradeinMahajanga.Ndramarospentmuch ofhisyouthintheforest,accompaniedbyhishuntingdogs,andiseven sometimesreferredtoasabandit(fahavalo).Yet,despitehisintimidating appearance,usuallyinportlywomen,andhisviolentpast,Ndramarois ratherbenevolent. ThisuncouthLordofManyTabooViolationsevokesthepre-colonial epochbuthealsoservesasatransitionalfigure.Heismoreapproachable thanhisownforbiddingancestors.Hisgenitorandhispater(fatherand 203
MICHAELLAMBEK
father’sfullyoungerbrother)areunderstoodasfounders,respectively, oftheBemazavaandBemihisatraroyalfactionsthatvietoreignin 10 Mahajanga. Asthesonofeach,Ndramaromediatesbetweenthefactionsandbetweenhisascendinganddescendingrelatives.Ndramaro’s ubiquity also stems from the fact that he unites, in his person, an alliancebetweentwofraternalandsometimescompetitivebranchesof royalty.HismotherisZafinifotsy,theroyalclanofWhiteorSilver, whereashisfatherisZafinimena,theroyalclanofRedorGold.Red rulesintheregionofMahajangawhereasWhiteisdominantinregions furthernorthandeast.WhitehasgreaterseniorityinMahajangabut lessauthority.NdramaroappearsingatheringsofhisRedrelativesbut healsoaccompanieshismaternalkin,wherehisredclothingstands outamongfiguresgarbedexclusivelyinwhite.Heepitomisessingular unity. NdramaroneverreignedinBoina,iffornootherreasonthanthathe diedyoung.Hisfather’sbrother,Ndranavia,anoteddiviner(moas), issaidtohavekilledhimbymeansofmedicine(fanafody)inorderto stophisviolentinvestigations.Ndramarodiedalone,deepintheforest; somesaypeoplewereledtohisbody,wedgedupinasakoatree,byhis loyalhuntingdogs,othersthathisbodywasneverrecovered.Histomb, locatedathispater’scemetery,issupposedlywellguardedbyadog,but thereisdisagreementoverwhetherheoccupiesit. Ndramarobrieflymarriedandhissinglechild,adaughter,eventually ruled. In direct line to succeed on both sides (ampanjaka mena), Ndramamelonghadimpeccablecredentialsanditmaywellbethatthe narrativesIpresentconcerningherancestorsweredevelopedduring 11 herreign. Itissaidthatherparentswerebrotherandsister,another instance,fromtoday’sperspective,ofNdramaro’sviolationoftaboo. Butasnoted,inSakalavahistoricity–asopposedtoSakalavahistory –Ndramaroplaysthemoresignificantrole.Moreover,hispositionas Ndramamelong’s father is incidental to his representation. Far more interestingtoSakalavathanthequestionoffathersanddaughtersisthat ofmothersandsons. SceneII. BirthingMother
Ndramaro’sgrotesqueobsessionwiththeliteralsourceofbabiescanbe linkedtotheconcernoftheroyallineagewithlimitingbirthsinorder tominimisepotentialconflictoversuccession.Butonamorepersonal 204
HOWDOWOMENGIVEBIRTH?
levelitissurelyconnectedtohisunfinishedrelationswithhismother 12 andtotheconditionsofhisownbirth. Ndramarowasraisedbyhisfather’syoungestbrother,Mbabilahy(not theunclelaterreputedtohavehadhimkilled).Fearingfuturerivals, Ndramaro’sgenitorhadthehabitofputtinghisinfantsonstodeath. MbabilahywassaddenedbythisandsotookNdramaroafterhewasborn. Ndramaro’smother,Ankanjovolamanjaka(QueenSilvershirt)followed hersonandbegantolivewithherbrother-in-law.Havingconceived Mbabilahy’schild,Ankanjovolasubsequentlymetherendintheactof 13 childbirth. PeopledonotliketotalkaboutthesubjectandmostMahajangansdeny anyknowledgeofhercircumstances.Itisdangerousandinappropriate tocommentonthelivesoftheroyalancestorsandtheirdeathscanonly bereferredtoeuphemistically.Butmediumsinactivepossessionbythe MotherofNdramaro(Maman’Ndramaro),asAnkanjovolaiscalled,sit bracedwiththeirlegsapart,pantingorshudderingheavily,supported byanotherwomanleaningagainsttheirback.Moreover,Ankanjovola abhorspregnantwomen.Shewillnotriseintheirbodiesorappearin theirpresenceandshedoesnotlikehermediumstogivebirth.Cattle sacrificedonherbehalfmustnotcarryanytraceofafoetus.Allthisisin keepingwiththerulethattrombaavoidthethingsassociatedwiththeir deaths. Once a woman is possessed byAnkanjovola, she no longer gives birth,althoughtheQueenwillallowamediumtoraisechildrenifasked politely.Infact,mostofAnkanjovola’smediumsarechildlessorhave lostbabies.Sometimestheyswellinfalsepregnancy.Itcouldbesaidthat theyidentifywithher,ormakesenseoftheircircumstances,bymeansof possessionbyher.However,itisequallythecasethatthemediums’lives servetointerpretthecharacteroftheancestor.Onewomandescribedhow whenhersister-in-law,amediumofAnkanjovola,appearedpregnant, herrelativesassumeditwasfalse.Totheirsurprise,shedidgivebirth; however,shehashadonlytheonechild.Ankanjovolaisdescribedas reserved(miavong)andharsh(mashiaka)butalsoasveryclean(madio) andabhorrentofdirt,traitscharacteristicofthesister-in-lawaswell.Of course,notallchildless(orobsessivelyclean)womenarepossessedby Ankanjovola,anditisimportanttonotethatshesignifiesnotinfertility, butthedangerofchildbirthandtheunpredictabilityoftheoutcomeof pregnancy.Hermediumsareusuallyhosttoherhusband,Mbabilahy,as well. 205
MICHAELLAMBEK
Ankanjovolaappearsinfrequently.Whensherises,themedium’sbody struggleswiththecontractionsofbirth.Thisisapowerfulperformance, allthemoresoforthefactthat,likeordinarySakalavawomengiving birth(Feeley-Harnik2000),shedoesnotcryoutinpainandthebirthing itselfisneverspokenof.Theperformancehasgreatpoignancybecause itischildbirththatneverachievesculmination;itistheactofstruggling togivebirth,notthepositiveresolution,thatisperformed;itisawoman sufferinginchildbirthanditsignifiesherimminentdemise.Hereisabrief descriptionofAnkanjovolarisinginawomanwhowasstillundergoing initiationintofullmediumship(September1995): Ankanjovola’s son, Ndramaro, her husband, Mbabilahy, and her brother,Ndramandenta,arepresent,inpossessionoftheirrespective 14 mediums,astheclientdonsamatchingsilkshirtandheadscarf. Ankanjovolaentersverypowerfully,butgradually,slowlyintensifyinghershudderinguntilsheisfullypresent.Awomansitsdirectly behind,herlegstoeithersideofAnkanjovola’shipsandwithapillow coveredinaclothplacedatherback.Theclient’shusbandsitsbehind thiswoman,hisbacktoher,tobraceherasAnkanjovolastrainsand pushesbackhard.Mbabilahyholdshiswhiteclothoverhiswife, whisperingsoothingly,thenremainshoveringoverherwithaffection andconcern.Someonewieldsarattle,anotherplaysastringedvaliha, andotherssingaseachperson,includingherbrother,inclinesinturn towardstheQueen.Ndramarositsbrieflyonherlap,addingtothe weight,beforemovingdowntoherfeet.Theothertrombaurgethe client’shusbandforward.HeinclineshisheadtoAnkanjovolaand offershersomemoney,butitisrejected.Shortlyafter,Ankanjovola leavesthebodyoftheclientandentersthatofthepresidingmedium whohasdonnedablouseofpaleyellowsilkwithsilverthreads.The performanceisrepeatedandAnkanjovolaacknowledgestherespect shereceivesbydabbingherperfumedhandkerchiefontotheheadsof allwhoinclinetoher.WomenmassageherthighsandAnkanjovola acceptssomemoney,speakinginaveryhighvoice. Ankanjovolasignifies,forwomen,thedisappointmentsanddangers inherentinchildbirth.Hermaleoffspringarekilledandanotherinfant diesatbirthandisthecauseofherowndeath,leavingonlyherson Ndramaro.As queen, she is a kind of sacrificial figure, limiting her 206
HOWDOWOMENGIVEBIRTH?
reproductionandofferingherlifefortheavoidanceofsiblingrivalry andthegoodofthepolity.Butforallwomen,tobepregnantistorisk personalsafetyandautonomyforagreatergood.Conversely,togiveup ononesreproductivecapacitycanbeacknowledgedbybeingpossessed byAnkanjovolaandcontributingtoreproducingherancestrallegacy. Inthecourseofactivepossession,sheisshownhomage,respectand sympathybyherhusband,brotherandotherkin,bythemedium’sown menfolk,andbyotherwomen.Peopleseekherblessing. SceneIII. SingleBreast,SingleOffspring
Ndramaro was raised by Mbabilahy, henceforth referred to as his 15 father(Baban’Ndramaro),whohimselfproducednootheroffspring. Ndramaroandhismotherwerecaughtbetweencompetingbrothers.The olderbrother,Ndramahatindry,waslegitimatesuccessortohisfather andrulerofBoina,butaruthlessmanwhokilledhisinfantsons.The youngerbrother,Mbabilahy,movedawayandwasinvitedtosettlein thedomainofawomanwithwhomheestablishedrelationsof(fictive) siblingship. ThiswomanhadonlyonebreastandsowasnamedTokanono(One16 Breast). Her only child, a daughter, died unmarried and childless. Tokanono was a seer (moas) whose insight led her to give domain overherlandtoMbabilahy.Inreturn,hepromisedtoensurecontinued observanceofherritesandcareofhertomb.Mbabilahyestablished a tomb village for himself and his descendants at no great distance fromhers.EachyearaceremonyisheldbyMbabilahy’sfollowersat Tokanono’stombbeforetheserviceattheroyalcemeteryofBetsioko. ThepeculiarityofTokanono’sserviceisthatthecowsacrificedonher behalfmustcontainafoetusinitswomb. Leavingnodescendants,One-Breastsignifiesthelimitofsingular birth and nurturance. Mbabilahy has no direct descendants either, butgainsthemthroughthesonofhiswifeandhisbrother,muchas hegainsdominionfromhisfictivesister.Tokanonoisclearlyopposed toAnkanjovola;themeatfromTokanono’ssacrificecannotbeeaten precisely by anyone who is a medium ofAnkanjovola, whose own sacrificemustbeabeastthatisnotpregnant.IfTokanonoisliterally only ‘half’ a mother and continuously seeking to consume fertility, Ankanjovolaisakindof‘double’mother(ofonesontotwofathers) who subsequently avoids fertility.Ankanjovola’s fate is determined 207
MICHAELLAMBEK
bymaternity,Tokanono’sbyitsabsence(nodescendants).Butinboth cases,asmediatedbythebovinesacrifice,theimageryconcernsthe relationshipofmother-with-foetus. In one respect Ndramaro is the product of affinity. His mother is Zafinifotsy, her husband Zafinimena.An alliance is set up; her son partakesofbothlines.ThefrequentpresenceofAnkanjovola’sbrother inperformancesofpossessionemphasisesthepoint.ButAnkanjovola’s storyhasequallytodowithconsolidatingasingleline.Thefactthat thebrothersshareawifeandsonproducessingulardescentatthemost intimatelevelandlimitsthelineofsuccession.Ndramaroisthesonof twobrotherswhocompeteforruleandwhoselaterdescendantscontinue todoso.Inhisowngenerationhehasnocompetitorsbecauseononeside hisgenitorhaskilledhisbrothersandontheothersidehispater’schild dies.ThedeathofAnkanjovolaeffectivelyterminatesfurtherprocreation inthisline.Ndramaro’ssubsequentinvestigationofwomen’swombs canbeseennotonlyasakindofretrievalofthelostmotherbutalsoas asearchformissingsiblings–orevenasatechnique,inthelegacyof hisgenitor,toexcludetheirappearance.Ndramaro’ssolitarytreksinthe forestindicatethelonelinessandpuzzlementofsingularity–ofhaving nofullsiblingsandfatheringnosiblings. Singularityisalsoafactorinmarriage.Ndramaromarriedhissister, a daughter of Ndramahatindry through a different mother. In fact, accordingtoonetradition,Ndramahatindrymarriedhisowndaughter, Ndramihavotrarivo.Itwasthedaughterofthisunion–simultaneously Ndramaro’s half-sister and his niece – Ndramandahatrarivo, whom NdramahatindrymarriedofftoNdramaro. ThestoryofthismarriagedoesnotcirculatewidelyinMahajanga. Ihearditonlyonce,fromanelderlymedium.Sherecalledthatwhen Ndramarowasborn,Mbabilahytookthebaby. Mbabilahyandhiswifewentfaroffintothecountryside[aˆnala]to raisehim.WhenNdramarowasgrown,Mbabilahytookhimtomeet theking.Theybeatdrumsanddancedtherebiky[adanceofroyal celebrationthat–significantly–signifiesthecompetitionbetween twofraternallines]torespectfullygreet[mikwezi]theking.Theking, Ndramahatindry,recognisedhisson,butdidnotrevealthis.Hesaid tohisyoungerbrother[zandry]:‘Youhavejustonechild,letusmarry himtomydaughter.’Theyoungerbrothercouldnotdecline,fearing 208
HOWDOWOMENGIVEBIRTH?
thatifherejectedtheofferNdramahatindrywouldkillNdramaro. So he was agreeable [tsy manahy].The couple were married, but Ndramaroleftveryquickly,afewdaysaftertheweddingandbefore heknewhiswifewaspregnant. SoNdramaro’ssister[andwife]hadonlyonechild,Ndramamelong. Ndramaroisanonlychildandgivesbirthtoonlyonechild.[Ndramaro lalahytoka,miterakatoka.]Ndramahatindryhadsaidtohisbrother: ‘Sinceyougivebirthtosingleoffspring[miterakatoka],letusmarry them.’ The emphasis here is on the singularity of succession, but there is something more. The story provides a deeper explanation for Ankanjovola’sdeathinchildbirth.Inforcingamarriagebetweenthe siblings,Ndramahatindrywasexactingrevengeforthetheftofhischild andtherefusaltoacknowledgehispaternity.Inthisversion,Mbabilahy andAnkanjovola had fled to the bush whereAnkanjovola pretended togivebirthtoNdramaro.Thenarratoradded,specifically,thatitwas Ndramahatindry’s anger (heloko) that produced the uterine illness (mararykibo)thatsubsequentlykilledAnkanjovola.Thelogicofher mediumswhoswellinfalsepregnancyisnowclear. Forwomentoday,neitherAnkanjovola’sroleaswifetocompeting brothers,norherroleasdaughterandsistertotheZafinifotsy,proves her main significance.The story ofAnkanjovola, and especially her performanceinspiritpossession,isnotdirectlyaboutherrelationships withmen.Norisitdirectlyaboutmotherhood,aboutthepotentialand rewardsofpregnancyorchildbirth.Mostcriticalissomethingofwhich theliteratureonpre-colonialsocietiesissurprisinglysilent–namelythe dangerofpregnancyandchildbirth. Fromthisexperiencemenareexcluded.Certainly,Ankanjovola’sson wasexcluded–andweknowwhathedidsubsequently. SceneIV. Brothers
ThatNdramaro’stwofathers,themselvesfullbrothers,areopposedto one another has its roots in their respective relations with their own mother. Once, when their father, Ndramboeniarivo, returned from a militaryexpeditionheheardarumourthathiswife,theboys’mother (andNdramboeniarivo’sownFaSiDa),hadbeenunfaithfulduringhis absence. He questioned each of his sons closely.The youngest son, 209
MICHAELLAMBEK
Ndrananilitsy,protested:‘Icannotknow,Father,mybackwasturned.’ Sincethen,hehasbeenknownbyhissupportersasMbabilahy,aname whichappearstomeanMan-who-turns-his-backbutsoundslikeManwho-carries-on-hisback.Theallusionistothecommonmannerinwhich womencarrytheirinfants,strappedtotheirbacks,butalsotothewayin whichattendantsbeartheancestralrelicsinprocession(Lambek2002). ‘Bearing’inthissensereferstothecaringaspectofkinshipandkingship. Inhisresponsetohisfatherandinavertinghisvisionbyturninghis back,Mbabilahyshowedcareforhismother,anticipatingalsotheway hewouldcareforherdescendants,includingNdramaro.Bycontrast,the olderson,Ndramahatindry,affirmedtheirmother’sinfidelityandeven namedtheinterloper. Itisevidentthatthecompetitionbetweenthebrotherstranscendsthe politicsofsuccessionandhasdeeper,Oedipalroots.Onebrotherserved aswitness,possiblyfalsewitness,tohismother’sadultery.Theother, ‘turnedhisback’.Theyoungersondoesn’tsee,orrefusestosee;theolder sonnotonlybetrayshismotherbutalsoappearstohaveobservedher, andthus,insofarassightisknowledge,tohavebeenpartytothesexual act.Bothsonslovedtheirmother.Oneidentifieswithher,becominga maternal,ornurturing,figureinhisownright;theotherrejectsherin fearofhisownincestuousdesire.Thelattersubsequentlykillshisinfant sons,nodoubtoutofsexual,nolessthanpolitical,rivalryandpossibly suspectingthemofhavingbeenconceivedinadultery.Putanotherway, fordenyinghisobligationtohismotherheloseshisownsons. SceneV. HusbandandWife
Inaccusinghismother,Ndramahatindryexhibitsjealousyandcallousness, buthissubsequentviolencetowardshisownsonshasaprecedentin theactofhisfather.Onlearningoftheirmother’sostensibleinfidelity, theboys’father,Ndramboeniarivo,flewintoarageandmurderedhis wife.Hedisfiguredher,cuttingoffhernoseandears.Theterrorand brutalityofhisacthasreverberateddownthecenturiesandstillexerts apowerfuleffect.Thesufferingcontinuestobebornbythecouple’s respectivemediums,whosepathsmaynevercross,andbeforewhomthe eventsmaynotbealludedtowithoutcausingthemmuchanguish.This isastrueforNdramboeniarivo,apowerfulandnotentirelyuncommon figureinthecityofMahajanga,asitisforthesinglemediumofhiswife Ndramanohiarivo,wholivesinisolationbyhergraveinthecountryside. 210
HOWDOWOMENGIVEBIRTH?
HernamecanneverbepronouncedattheshrineinMahajanga,nordoes sheappearinthecity.Anelderlymediumrecalledseeingheronce,long ago.Sheheldherclothoverhernose.Ndramboeniarivorose,calling longinglyforhiswife(‘Vadiko,Vadiko’)butsheleftatonce.Sheis angryandrisesinfrequentlyinhermedium. AnothermediumnotedthatwhenNdramanohiarivorisesinthebush shekeepsherfacecoveredbyawhitecloth–evenwhensheiswalking –andsheswaysbackandforth.Ndramboeniarivo’smediumwoulddie shouldhevisitherhome.Shouldtheyhappentoappeartogetheratthe cemeteryoftheirson(atBetsioko),thewomanwouldleaveimmediately. Incontrasttootherroyalcouplestheycannotbehostedbythesame medium. SceneVI. MotherandSon
Insum,hereisthebloodytalesofar.Thebrutalmurderofawifebyher husbandprovokestheirsoninturntokillhismaleoffspring.Onechild escapeswithhismother,whodiesinchildbirth,andhesubsequently killspregnantwomenuntilheisputtodeathhimself.Threegenerations ofviolentmen,threegenerationsoffemalevictims. Ndramboeniarivo’sactcannotbeattributedtosimplejealousy.Adultery is not unheard of in Mahajanga and does not usually produce violence.Women’smobilityandsexualagencyarerelativelyunrestricted. Ndramboeniwasafavouredperson,thesingleoffspringoftheunion ofhisparents,thesoleruler.Heinheritedthekingdomhisfatherhad founded,thelandandpeoplehisfatherhadconquered.Hewasthefather ofseverallegitimatechildren.Hehadeverybenefitandprivilege.His name, originally pronounced Ndramboniarivo, means, Lord Who is AboveThousandsorLordofthePeopleaThousandfold.Whywasheso readytolistentogossip(resaka);whywashisretributionsoquickand soterrifying?Whysuchruthlessviolence? Itcanonlybeexplained–insofarasviolenceofthisordercanbe explained–throughNdramboeni’srelationshipwithhismother.Sheis Ndramandikavavy,LadyWhoSurpassesAllWomen,themostpowerful womanintheSakalavaancestralregime,and,indeed,thesinglemost respectedancestor. AdulteryonthepartofhiswifenotonlycheatsNdramboeni(orchallengeshispaternity),italsoraisesthespectreoftheviolationofapromise madetohismotherbyhisfather.IthadbeenpromisedNdramandikavavy 211
MICHAELLAMBEK
thatonlyherdescendantswouldruleinBoina.Ndramboeniwasthesingle jointoffspringandhisreignwasthefirstinstantiationofthatpromise. Anyinfractionbyhiswiferiskedabrogatingthepromiseimmediately inthenextgeneration;wereshetobecomepregnantbyanotherman, thecontinuityofdescentfromNdramandikavavycouldbelost.Inthis triangle,Ndramboeni’sloyaltiesareclear.Griefatthelossofhismother, compoundedbyangerandhumiliation,turnstorageagainsthiswife. Notethatthequestionofpaternityisrelevantherebecauseitdisrupts the line of descent originating from a woman. Conception becomes salientonlyinsofarasitthreatenstodisplacethepriorityofbirth. WhyareNdramboeniandhismothersoclose?Whywasthepromise madetoNdramandikavavyinthefirstplace?Andwhy,whenitisthreatened,mustthesonrespondsosavagely?Why,indeed,isthepromise toNdramandikavavystillhonouredtoday?Wehavearrivedatthefirst motherandthebeginningofthecycleinthisSakalavaequivalentof thechronicleoftheill-fatedhouseofThebes.Thischronicle,though,is abouttheflourishingofthepolityofBoina. SceneVII. Boina,c.1700
LikeAbrahamfromUr,orMosesoutofEgypt(thoughtheydidnot knowtheanalogyatthetime),theSakalavaZafinimena,theClanofRed orGold,comprisingmenandwomenwiththeirchildrenandtheirherds, havemarchednorth,some1000kilometresfromMenabe,GreatRed, wheretheirleader’solderbrothersucceededtothethrone.Theleader wondershowtoestablishlegitimateruleoverthenewcountryside.‘If youwanttoreignsuccessfullyhere,’saidtheoracle,‘ifyouandyour descendantsaretoflourish,youmustgiveupwhatisdearesttoyou, whatyoucannotbeartopartwith[rahatsifoinao].’TheKingpondered this.Heofferedthestrongestandmostbeautifulcattlefromhisherd,but theywerenotacceptable.Heproposedhisgold,hiscoinsandjewellery. HeofferedpreciousChineseporcelain.TheKingwasstumpedandgrew despondent.Finallyhiswifeheardofhisdilemma. TheQueenunderstoodatonce.‘Iamwhatismostprecioustoyou,’ saidhislovely,forthrightandproudwife.‘Theoraclereferstome.’And sosheofferedherself.Somesayshecutherownthroatorthatshebravely presentedhernecktotheknife.Otherssayshewasburiedalive,urging peopletohavecourageandfinishthejob.Nomatterhowithappened, herbloodcameintocontactwiththeearth,sanctifyingandpotentiatingit 212
HOWDOWOMENGIVEBIRTH?
(mankamasingtany)andtherebyestablishingherhusband’sattachment toBoina,butalso–andnotincidentally–rootingtherightsofherown descendants,andthusofherself,inperpetuity. Itisasifthewillingdeathofawomanistransformedintoabirth. UNDERTHESIGNOFTHEMOTHER
ImustforgoafullportraitofNdramandikavavyandonlysummarisea fewkeypoints.TheQueenwillinglysacrificedherselfonconditionthat hersonandhisdescendantswouldhaveexclusiverighttorule.Butmore thanthis,itisimplicitthathersacrificewasconductedinhisstead.She diedsothathemightlive.Furthermore,bytakingsuchcourageousaction, shepre-emptedand,ineffect,emasculatedherhusband.Hecontinued torule,buttheauthoritywashers.Thisisevidentinperformancesof spiritpossession.TheQueenisveryaffectionatewithhersonbutrudely dismissesherhusbandandchaseshimaway.TheQueenisaharshand decisive interlocutor, whereas the King complacently confirms what peoplewanttohear. As in the Greek narrative, the triangle is simultaneously personal (Oedipal)andpolitical.YetinSakalavamythopraxisfathersandsons mostlydonotconfrontoneanotherdirectly;father-sonviolenceismediatedbytheactionsofthemother.Ndramboenisucceedsandreplaceshis father,buttheactthatmakesthispossibleiscarriedoutbyhismother. Moreover,whileneverconsummatingtheirrelationship,motherandson remainobjectsofeachother’sdesire. The Queen also ensures her son’s singularity. The interpretation made earlier of Ankanjovola’s death here finds its confirmation – Ndramandikavavygiveshersontheprivilegeofhavingnofullsiblings. Deathpreventsherfromgivingbirthtoadditionalchildrenwhocould compete either for his mother’s affections or for the throne.And as partofhercontractwithherhusband,shespecificallyexcludesanyof his offspring from other wives – Ndramboeni’s half-siblings – from succession.BythetimetheyarrivefromMenabeitis‘toolate’andall thatisleftforthemistoruleoverthecemeteries.Sakalavaroyaltywere obsessedwithreducingthenumberofcompetitorsineachgeneration. Theyevenproduceda‘medicineoffewness’knownasvylavatsyroy, the‘longironthatisnottwo’(Feeley-Harnik1991),asacredstaffthatisa kindofmaterialisationofthecontraceptiveeffectsofNdramandikavavy’s
213
MICHAELLAMBEK
sacrificeandthatmayhavebeendirectlylinkedtoit(Poirier1939:66). Sincemembersoftheroyalfamilyofbothsexeswerenotoriousfor takinglovers,successionisspecifiedwithinaspecificmaritalunionand itisprimarilywithinthisunionthatthe‘medicineoffewness’should operate. HencethekeyplayersinroyalsuccessioninBoinahavebeenmothers andsons.Theidealrulerisamanbornofaroyalmother.Thesystemis neitherpatriarchalnormatrilineal;ideallybothspousesaremembersof theroyalclanandsuccessorstothethroneare,thus,likeNdramamelong, royalonbothsides.Sometimessuccessionisthroughroyalfathers,but everyrulertracesdescentbacktotheSonandthencetobothhisparents (referredtorespectivelyasGrandmotherandGrandfather[Dadyand Dadylahy;notethatthemaleformissecondary,literally‘male’dady])at theheadofthegenealogy.Thefounderisnotasingleman,norasingle woman,butacouple. TheSon’sgenerationwastheideal–arulerthroughbothhismother andfather,andhavingnofullsiblings.TheSon’ssingularityisunderscoredbytheolderhalf-siblingsoneithersidewhocannotrule.The family triangle is thus a perfect exemplification of fully bilateral 17 ancestry. The Son (Ndramboeni) responded to intimations of his wife’s unfaithfulnessinafashiontotallyuncharacteristicofSakalava.Butthe unprecedentedbrutalityofhisactisunderstandableintermsofwhat heoweshismotherandhisclosenesstoher.Hiswife’sadulteryrisks renderinghismother’sdeathfornaught.Moreover,theextentofthe wife’s violation becomes evident once it is realised that her lover is noneotherthanNdramboeni’spaternalhalf-brother,theheadofthevery linethatthepromiseextractedbyNdramandikavavyhadbeendesigned specificallytoexclude.Ndramboeni’swife,herself,isalsoamemberof hisfather’slineagebutnothismother’s. LINESOFANALYSIS
Wehavemovedbackfivegenerations,fromQueenNdramamelongto QueenNdramandikavavy,fromNdramarowhocutopenwomeninorder tofindthesourceoflifetohisgreat-grandmotherwhokilledherselfin ordertoprovidethekingdomwithlife.Isthereasingle,orconclusive, messageinallthisviolence?IftheSakalavaproducesinglerulers,their
214
HOWDOWOMENGIVEBIRTH?
mythopraxis,likeallstrongstories,leavesitselfopentomultipleforms andlayersofinterpretation. The simplest interpretation, the Malinowskian one, is that NdramandikavavyprovidesthecharterforthemonarchyofBoina,both forthelegitimacyofitsrulinglineandforthemeansofascertaining succession.RulemuststaywithinNdramboeni’slineofdescentandlegitimateroyaloffspringmustbefew,tominimisesegmentation.Indeed,the concernwithlimitingthenumberofroyalsiblingsisquiteexplicit.This maymarkakindofpoliticalrevolutiondesignedtoshiftawayfromthe segmentarypolitythatledtothedispersalofthelineageandthemove toBoinainthefirstplace.Renderingtheroyalancestorssoviolent,and soreadytooverlookthemoralityofordinaryfolk,alsoreinforces,inthe traditionofsacredkingship(DeHeusch1985),theirextra-humanquality andhenceboththeirsymbolicpotencyandtheiractualpower. Theframingofpossessionandthecompositionofrelativelydiscrete generationalepisodesinviteasupplementaryinterpretationofthenarrativeline,or‘syntagmatic’dimension,payingparticularattentionto whatLévi-Strauss(1963)callsthe‘paradigmatic’dimension,inwhich the episodes can be understood as transformations of one another. Along the paradigmatic dimension the chain of motivation between actsisirrelevant;rather,eachactcanbeseen–andused–asakindof interpretationofeachoftheothers.OnecouldsaythatSakalavamythopraxissurveysthevarious‘tragicwaysofkillingawoman’(Loraux 1987),eachrepeatingtheargumentthatthemother’sdeathisthesurest waytorestrictthenumberofheroffspring.However,apurestructuralist analysisisakindofanti-interpretation,merelyattendingtotheplayof signifiers(likeTokanono’scow,whomustcarryafoetus,asopposedto Ankanjovola’s,whomustnot)ingeneratinganarrayofalternatives.The resultingdisplayofsexandviolencemaybethrillingtoitsaudiencebut 18 containnomoral. Whilecompelling,astructuralistanalysisisinsufficientinthiscasefor twomainreasons.First,theparadigmaticdimensioniscomplementedby thesyntagmaticonewithitsstrongnarrativelineofunfoldingevents andconsequences.Theepisodesarenot,simply,asetofmathematical transformationsbutareanchoredinthestoryofsuccessivegenerations ofafamily.Theactsofeachgenerationareshapedbythoseofthepreceding one, such that each episode makes sense in relation to what precededit.Furthermore,thegenerationalsequencenotonlyrepeats, 215
MICHAELLAMBEK
elaboratesandreinforcesthepoliticalmessagesbutitalsotranscendsthe merelypolitical;itinvitesaninterpretationintermsofhumanmotivation anditevokesthegreatpassions–ambition,rage,jealousyandsoforth. AlthoughIdonothavethespacetodescribethemhere,performancesof thecharacters,bymeansofspiritpossession,offeranacuteandsubtle rendering of the underlying psychological forces at play, and this is reinforcedbythecommentsofmyinterlocutors. Second, what we have is not a rarified realm of pure myth but a grounded,embodiedpractice.Insofarasthecharactersareincarnated by contemporary Sakalava, they cannot help but be psychologically realisedorinterpreted.ThewaysinwhichordinarySakalavaareseized byparticularancestorsandforced,thereby,toreinterprettheirpersonal lives; the means by which spirit mediums are able to give effective andconvincingperformances;andthedialogicalspacesopenedupby performances, both between the various characters and between the charactersandtheiraudiences–allsuggestapsychologicalandpolitical saliencethatapurelystructuralistanalysisavoids.Asthecharactersand eventsarerealisedinhumanlives,theirinterpretationisintrinsicand ongoing. Where the subjects are pregnancy, birth, siblingship and violence against women, one can assume that there is a salience to ordinary experience and to relations between the sexes. I emphasise that the mythopraxisisatarm’slengthfromeverydaylifeanddoesnotdirectly representtheexperienceofordinarywomenandmenintheirrelations withoneanother.Nevertheless,likeartandliteraryformswithwhich wearemorefamiliar,themythopraxiscannotbutdrawrelevancefrom theseexperiencesandrelationsand,thus,offeraresourcethroughwhich theycanbethought.Iofferafewsuggestionsoftheissuesthatmaybe atstakeforvarious(notall)participants. On the one hand these stories emphasise singularity and attempts to avoid producing siblings.This is the ideal of reproduction in the royalfamily,butcertainlynotamongmostotherSakalava.Singularity ofoffspringimpliesasingularrelationshipbetweenthechildandhis, orher,parents.Themythopraxisencouragesreflectiononmother-son attachmentandthedangersofexcessivelove.Unfulfilledinhismarriage toasister,Ndramaroseekshisdeceasedmotherinotherwomen;his motherstealshersonawayfromhisfatheranddiesinchildbirthasa result.Hertwohusbands–whoarefullbrothers–exhibitcontrasting, 216
HOWDOWOMENGIVEBIRTH?
butequallystrong,attachmentstotheirmotherwho,inturn,isvictim ofherhusband’sragepreciselybecauseofhisattachmenttohisown mother.Thismothernotonlydiesforhersonbutcontinuestodisplayher intimacywithhimthroughgenerationsofmediumship. Theflipsideofthisloveisviolenceagainstwomen.Ndramandikavavy is the victim of her husband’s weakness, Ndramanohiarivo of her husband’sjealousy,Ankanjovolaofmalerivalryandthedangersofchildbirth.Yetthewomenareagentsaswellassubjects,andtheviolenceis neithercondonednordirectlygynophobic.Involunteeringforsacrifice Ndramandikavavystepsintohistory,ensuringnotonlythefutureofthe politybut,also,herowncentralandenduringpresencewithinit.IngenerationIIthesonkillshiswifetoavengehismother.IngenerationIII themotherrescueshersonfromtheviolentfather;inperformanceshe istreatedwithcareandrespect.AndingenerationIV,wheretheson seekshisoriginsinwomen,rehearsingthedeathofhisownmother,his randomviolenceprovesintolerableandhisfather’sbrotherdecisively putsanendtoitbykillingthewaywardson.Thelatter’sdaughtercomes tothethroneandrulesformanyyearsduringtheheightofSakalava prosperity.IngenerationVthemonarchycomesofageandequilibrium; Ndramandikavavy’scontractisfulfilledinNdramamelong. Whileitmightbetemptingtointerpretthemythopraxisfunctionally asreinforcementof,orresistanceagainst,patriarchy,thisisclearlyinadequatebecausewhatisbeingelaboratedisnotapatriarchalsystem.The foundingancestorsareamale/femalecoupleandbilateraldescentis critical.Thepowerofwomenisnotbelittledordenied,andalthough lessoftenthanmen,womentoohavesucceededtotheofficeofmonarch. Moreover,thekinship-gendersystemofordinarySakalavaisalsocharacterisedbyarelativeequalitybetweenthesexesandgenderdivisions thatarenotespeciallysharp;womenaremobile,dissolutionofmarriage relativelyeasyanddomesticabuseinfrequent. One way to read the mythopraxis is as a message concerning the continuousvigilancenecessarytomaintainwomen’srightsagainstabackdropofpotentialmaledominance.Themythopraxisdoesnotprovidean idealportraitofwomenorasexuallyegalitariansociety;rather,itlocates womenasactivelydemandingrecognitionoftheirworthassocialand political actors. Women affirm their power and courage as birthing mothersandacknowledgethesexualtensionbetweenwomenandmen. Bilateralityiseffectedtocounteractanostensiblepatrilinealnormin 217
MICHAELLAMBEK
whichtheking’ssonbyhisfirstwifemightwellhavebeenthesuccessor. Henceitobviatespolygynyandthecompetitionamongco-wivesand half-siblings. Bilaterality equally demonstrates the determination of motherstoexerciserightsin,andthrough,theirchildrenandhencetheir rightstobecomingancestors.Sexualadventurebothenlivenspersonal experienceandchallengesorderlysuccession.Mythopraxisdescribes lessamodelofgenderrelationsthanamodeofgenderpolitics. Ndramandikavavy’s sacrifice was hardly conducted without selfinterest.Ifitwasperformedonherhusband’sbehalf,sheturneditto herownends,effectivelytransforminghisopportunityintohers.She watchesjealouslyoverherrightsandintendstoseethatthebargainis 19 keptinperpetuity. Itisbothforandthroughherresolutenessthatsheis remembered(Lambek2007).Ndramandikavavydoesnotmincewords 20 andhermessagetowomenistobeassertive,nottosufferinsilence. Herfemaledescendantsidentifywithher;theyrefusepolygynyandare saidtohavedifficultyremaininginamarriage. The message evoked by Ndramanohiarivo is not that women will bepunishedforbeingunfaithful,butratherthatmaleviolenceagainst womenisaterriblething.Herhusbandremainsguiltyandsusceptibleto punishmenttothisday.Moreover,insofarassheispicturedasbeingat fault–andIhaveneverheardherdirectlysoaccused–herfailingwas lessthatofawifethanofduerespectforNdramandikavavy.Shefailed toliveuptothemoralorderconstitutedbyhermother-in-law,notthatof patrilinyorpatriarchy. ForSakalava,whatonesuffersinsilence,andhonourably,isnotwhat isinflictedillegitimatelybyothers,butwhatonebearsincarryingout one’slegitimaterole.Women’ssilenceinchildbirthisasilenceofowner21 shipandself-respect,notofintimidation(Feeley-Harnik2000). Death, too,issomethingofwhichoneshouldnotspeak.Ndramandikavavy’s death is both widely known and carefully silenced. To reveal it is simultaneouslytohonourandtoshameher,toacknowledgeherpower andtoweakenit.Itmustberepresentedindirectly;thenameshould evokethestoryratherthanintroducetheretelling.Tospeakaboutit isalsodangerous–toinadvertentlyraiseherattentionandanger.But honourtrumpsshame;Ndramandikavavyisnotapassivevictimand shesetsherterms.Sheinitiatestheaction;hersacrificeestablishesher asnotjustawife,butasaqueen,amotherandanancestor,indeed,asa foundingancestorandevenasthefoundingancestor.Itgivesherrights 218
HOWDOWOMENGIVEBIRTH?
overherhusbandandsheisnotshyaboutassertingthem.Herhusband offersnoresistance. Formenthemythopraxisarguesneitherthattheymustfearwomen nor repress them. It acknowledges their attraction to women and especiallytheirindebtednessandattachmenttotheirmothers.Menmust recognisetheirmothersforthepainanddangerenduredinbearingthem. Andsotheymustgiveup,sometimes,whatisdearesttothem,asthe firstkinggaveuphisbeautifulwife,asNdramboenidestroyedhiswife, asNdramahatindrypushedhiswifeaway,orasNdramarorenounced hiswifeforlifeintheforest.Butallthismerelyreinforcesthepower andsignificanceofwomen,bothasmothersandaswives,asagentive subjectsandasobjectsofdesire.Womencanrelyonthefactthatmen willcontinuetopursuethem,justasmencanrelyonthefact–butnot takeforgranted–thatwomenwillcontinuetogivebirthtotheirchildren andsuccessors. CHILDBIRTHANDSACRIFICE
Feeley-Harnik(2000)beginsherstrongessayonSakalavachildbirth withastoryinwhichGodgivestherightsinchildrentofathersbecause, whentested,amansaidhewouldwillinglygiveuphislifeforthatof his child whereas a woman said she would renounce the child’s life beforeherown.Feeley-Harniknotesthediscordancebetweenthisstory andtheheroismattributedlocallytowomeninchildbirth.Childbirth is described as a spear battle; mothers triumph over their pain and asserttheirclaimstooffspringbyremainingsilentduringlabour.She tentatively(andcorrectly,inmyview)attributesthestorytoMuslim influence.Ifso,isthereaSakalavaalternative?IsuggestthatIhave presentedit.Ndramandikavavyexplicitlygivesupherlifesothatherson canlive,inmuchthewaythatAnkanjovolalaterdiesinchildbirthand that–accordingtostatisticscitedbyFeeley-Harnik–sodo2.4mothers 22 in1000livebirths. Perhapsthesewomen(theirfatesubjecttosilence insomanysocieties,asinmuchethnography)aretheindirectreferents ofthevictimsofNdramaro’spredations. ThestoryFeeley-Harnikheardis,ofcourse,acompletereversalofthe facts.IntheAbrahamictraditionfathersarewillingtosacrificetheirsons, andinGreekmythfathersdosacrificedaughters.InSakalavatradition mothersareevidentlywillingtosacrificethemselvesfortheirchildren.
219
MICHAELLAMBEK
Sakalavamythopraxisbothinvertsthegenerationalrelationshipofthe Abrahamicmythandchangestheroleofwomenfrompassivetoactive. Ineachepisodethemotherdiesandisreplacedbyason,yetheridentity asmotherremainssalient.Ndramboenivaluesloyaltytohismotherabove thattohiswife.AmongNdramboeni’ssonsitistheonewhoisloyaltohis motherwhoprovestheheroandinheritshisbrother’swifeandsonand, ineffect,thekingdom.Bycontrast,theroleofdaughtersisnegligible. Ndramandikavavyandthekinghavenodaughtertogether;Ndramboeni hasnosister.Mother-daughterrelationshipsareignoredor,asinthecase ofTokanono,portrayedasleadingnowhere.Ndramanarakadreny,Lady WhoFollowsherMother,isthecommongenealogicalepithetforfigures whodropoutofhistoricalmemorywithoutprovidingdescendantsand whoareburiedalongsidetheirmothers.Nevertheless,Tokanonoalso demonstratesagency.Offeringdominiontoherfictivebrotherinreturn for her commemoration as an ancestor parallels Ndramandikavavy’s contract. Ndramandikavavy’smotherhoodisnotsimplybiologicalandprivate, aninstanceoflabour(Arendt1999),butalsoapublicandpoliticalact. Shehasdramaticallyensuredhersignificanceacrosstimeandalsothe politicalsignificanceofherfemaledescendants.Itismycontentionthat Ndramandikavavy’sactalsoraiseschildbirthitselfoutofthemundane andintotheheroic.Hersacrificeislikenedtotheactofgivingbirthinthat thelifeofthechildisplacedincompetitionwiththatofthemother.The Queen’swageriscomparabletothedangerswomenfaceinchildbirth, asepitomisedbyAnkanjovola.JustasNdramandikavavy’ssacrificeisa formofbirth(birthofthepolity),sodoSakalavalikengivingbirthto sacrifice,thedangerous,valuedactfromwhichthesocialworldbegins 23 andfromwhichmenandwomenflourish. CONCLUSION
Mostinterpretationsofmythareofferedfromamaleperspective–and indeedthereismuchinthecontentofWesternmythstomakethem plausible.ButtheSakalavacorpusisdifferentanditspeaksasmuch from,andto,womenasitdoesfrom,andto,men.Itspeakstowomen’s experience–especiallytodeathinchildbirth(andimplicitlytolackof contraception)andtovulnerabilitytomaleviolence.Butittranscends, ratherthandwells,onwomen’ssubjection.Bloch(1986)hasnotedthat
220
HOWDOWOMENGIVEBIRTH?
Malagasyritualproductionproceedsbymeansofsymbolicviolence againstwomen,albeitintheserviceofbothmenandwomen.Fromthe perspectiveofSakalavamythopraxis,thisisnottobeequatedwiththeir conquest. Intheend,themythopraxisisnotabout‘women’or‘gender’perse, butaboutdeathandbirthandensuringunitarysocialcontinuity.The issue isn’t infertility, miscarriage or multiple births (twins), but the problemoflimitingsuccessivebirths.Thedeathofthemotherisone solutionbutthis,inturn,raisesthemoregeneralpointaboutthedanger towomenofgivingbirth. IdonotwishtoreduceNdramandikavavy’shistoricalcharacterto motherhood,butshedoeslaydownherlifeforhersonandbothher husband and son must honour her for it. That such sacrifice is not simplyasingleheroicdeedbutriskedateverybirthisreinforcedby Ankanjovola’sperformance.ThroughthemediationofAnkanjovola, everywomancanidentifywithNdramandikavavy,puttingherselfat riskforthepurposeofhavingorsavingherchild,assertingagencyand assistinginsocialreproduction.LikeNdramandikavavy,womenmust subjectthemselvestopainanddangerwithoutcomplaint,mustfreely andcourageouslyacceptchildbirthormediumship.Andso,allSakalava womendeservetobehonoured. TowardstheendofhisbookBeginnings,EdwardSaidtakesupthe thoughtofVico,forwhomhumanhistorybeginswiththeefforttaken toburyandsetthedeadinorder.Saidconcludes,afterVico,thatthere mustbean:‘intentionalbeginningactofwilltohaveahistoryanda continuityofgenealogy’(1975:371).Itispresumablynoaccidentthat itisthemotherwhosedeathsignifiestheintentionalbeginningofthe Sakalavapolityandwhocomestosignifydetermination.Givingbirth itselfisconstruedasan‘intentionalbeginningactofwill’.Itistherisk ofdyingingivingbirth,ofdeathonbehalfoflife,whichinformsthis intentionalact. AnsweringNdramaro’squestionofhowwomengivebirth–ornot –hasledtoquestionsaboutmen,maleviolencetowardswomen,and thelovebetweenmothersandsons.ButultimatelySakalavaanswerthat birthisachievedthroughthecourageanddeterminationofwomen.It isthisresoluteness,manifestinthebelliesofpregnantwomen,which Ndramarofalyisafter.
221
MICHAELLAMBEK
ACKNOWLEDGEMENTS
IofferthischapterwithgreataffectionandadmirationtoMauriceBloch, aninspiringleaderinthefieldofZafimanirystudies.Thelattercanbetaken bothasametonymforMalagasyethnographyandinthesenseintended byRitaAstuti,JohnnyParryandCharlesStaffordforwhoseinvitation andcollectiveeditorialdiligenceIammuchindebted.Mauricehimself offeredacharacteristicallybracingcritiqueofanearlierdraft.Gwyn Campbell,SarahGould,EricJenningsandAndrewWalshsupportedmy initialprovocations,andallthemembersoftheworkshopthatgaverise tothisvolume,especiallyChristinaToren,offeredinsightfulresponses. TheSocialSciencesandHumanitiesResearchCouncilofCanadahas generouslysupportedfieldworkinMahajanga,conductedinsixtrips,of fourtosixweekseach,between1993and2001.MyMalagasysources mostly prefer to remain anonymous. They are diverse and, except wherespecificallynoted,ingeneralagreementwithoneanother,though providingdifferentdetails.Furtheracknowledgmentscanbefoundin Lambek2002. NOTES 1. On passivity, cf., for example, Martin 1992. For a long time I myself persistedincallingthisessay‘HowAreBabiesBorn?’ 2. Butcf.,amongstothers,Allerton(thisvolume);Hershatter(inpress);and alsotheextraordinarythesisinprogressonpregnancyanditsdangersin northernPakistan(EmmaVarley,UniversityofToronto). 3. I am thinking primarily of Abraham and Oedipus and the various transformationsoftheirrespectivestories. 4. Unlessotherwisespecified,IrefertotheBemihisatrafactionoftheSakalava polity. 5. Feeley-Harnik(2000)providesavividethnographyofbirthamongSakalava ofAnalalava. 6. ManySakalavaareChristianorMuslimandsomightturn,aswell,totheir respectivetextsandtraditions. 7. Paternitybecomesincontrovertibleonlywhenillnessorblockageisattributedtoignoringordenyingit(cf.Feeley-Harnik2000). 8. I owe this phrase to Emmanuel Tehindrazanarivelo (personal communication). 9. I have not encountered Ndramamelong directly. Her elderly medium describedheraswalkingwithacane(tongozo).
222
HOWDOWOMENGIVEBIRTH?
10. Thetwofactionshavequarrelledformanydecades.Theshrinecurrently active at Mahajanga belongs to the Bemihisatra faction. The stories I recountaretakenmainlyfrommembersofthisfaction. 11. Thestoriescertainlyvalidateherrighttorule,placingherinthemostdirect linefromthefounders.NdramamelongherselfmarriedaMuslimoutsider (Arabo),thuschangingthenatureofroyalallianceanddilutingthepurity of subsequent rulers. She may have been the first Muslim ruler of the dynasty. 12. Isay‘surely’,butsuchinterpretationswere,mostly,notstatedexplicitlyby Sakalavaconsultants. 13. The baby appears to have died as well. Gender is unstated, likewise whetheritwasamiscarriage,stillbirth,breechdelivery,etc.,orevenafalse pregnancy.Ankanjovolaoweshernametothefactthatathermarriage shewasadornedwithsomuchjewelleryitappearedasthoughshewere dressedinsilver. 14. Theshinysilk(dalahany)isanArabimportwornbyallthepre-colonial queens. 15. Inanotherversion,MbabilahyisgenitorandNdramarotheproductofhis mother’sadulterywithherhusband’sbrother. 16. Somepeoplementiontwooffspring,bothchildless.Onwomenwithone breast,cf.Obeyesekere(1984). 17. Anotherversionlinksthestorytopolygyny.Ndramandikavavy’ssacrifice assertedshewasbest-lovedamongherco-wives(HébertandVérin1970), eventhoughshewasajuniorwifeandhadgiventhekingbutasingle offspring. Here, if wives are the source of dispersion and disunity, so Ndramandikavavyforgesunityandasinglelineofdescent. 18. IthankMauriceBloch(personalcommunication)forthispoint. 19. ButwhilethestorytoldbywomensaysthatNdramandikavavydemanded herson’srighttoruleasthepriceforhersacrifice,thedeeperpointisthe converse:thepriceforhersonalonetorulewashersacrifice. 20. Sheisalsojealousofwomenwhomshesuspectsofhavingdesignsonher husbandandisnotshyoftellingthemoff. 21. Feeley-Harniksuggeststhatawomanwhocriesoutinchildbirthmightbe suspectedofhavingcommittedincest.InMayotte,whenaseniormancried whilepinnedunderafallengranary,thiswasseennotasasignofprior incestbutasincestitself(Lambek1993).Thatistosay,‘incest’(maˆnan antambo)istheillegitimatereversalofordinaryrolerelationshipsandnot restrictedtosexperse. 22. SheiscitingthematernalmortalityrateforMadagascarasawholefor 1980–7ascomputedbythePopulationReferenceBureau,Washington,DC 1990(Feeley-Harnik2000:143).
223
MICHAELLAMBEK
23. Thatsacrificeisaformofbeginning,henceofbirth,isarguedinLambek 2007.Likebirthingmothers,sacrificialcattlemustindicatefreeintention byutteringnocomplaint(Lambek2002). REFERENCES Arendt,H.1999.Thehumancondition,2nded.,Chicago:UniversityofChicago Press. Astuti,R.1995.Peopleofthesea,Cambridge:CambridgeUniversityPress. ——1998. ‘“It’s a boy,” “It’s a girl”! Reflections on sex and gender in Madagascarandbeyond’,inM.LambekandA.Strathern(eds),Bodiesand persons,Cambridge:CambridgeUniversityPress. ——2000.‘Foodforpregnancy:procreation,marriageandimagesofgender amongtheVezoofwesternMadagascar’,Taloha13:173–92. Bamford,S.2004.‘Conceivingrelatedness:non-substantialrelationsamongthe KameaofPapuaNewGuinea’,JRAI10:287–306. Bloch,M.1986.Fromblessingtoviolence,Cambridge:CambridgeUniversity Press. Burke,K.1945.‘Fourmastertropes’.AppendixtoAGrammarofMotives,New York:PrenticeHall. DeHeusch,L.1985.SacrificeinAfrica:astructuralistapproach,Manchester: ManchesterUniversityPress. Evans-Pritchard. E.E. 1964. ‘The divine kingdom of the Shilluk’, in Social anthropologyandotheressays,NewYork:TheFreePress. Feeley-Harnik,G.1991.Agreenestate,WashingtonDC:Smithsonian. ——2000. ‘Childbirth and the affiliation of children in northwestern Madagascar’,Taloha13:135–72. Geertz,C.1973.‘Thickdescription:towardaninterpretivetheoryofculture’,in Geertz,Theinterpretationofcultures,NewYork:BasicBooks. Gould, S. N.d. ‘The children of ancestors: child circulation and kinship in Marambitsy, Madagascar’ (provisional title, PhD dissertation in progress, UniversityofToronto). Hébert,J.-C.andP.Vérin.1970.‘LedoanydeBezavo’,BulletindeMadagascar 287:373–6. Hershatter,G.Inpress.‘Birthingstories:ruralmidwivesin1950sChina’,in J.BrownandP.Pickowicz(eds),Dilemmasofvictory:theearlyyearsofthe PRC,Cambridge:HarvardUniversityPress. Lambek,M.1993.KnowledgeandpracticeinMayotte,Toronto:Universityof TorontoPress. ——2002.Theweightofthepast,NewYork:Palgrave-Macmillan.
224
HOWDOWOMENGIVEBIRTH?
——2007.‘Sacrificeandtheproblemofbeginning:meditationsonSakalava mythopraxis’,JRAI13(1):19–38. Lévi-Strauss,C.1963.Thestructuralstudyofmyth.StructuralanthropologyI, NewYork. ——1969.Therawandthecooked:introductiontoascienceofmythology.Vol. I,London. Loraux,N.1987. Tragicwaysofkillingawoman,CambridgeMA:Harvard UniversityPress. Martin,E.1992.Thewomaninthebody,Boston:Beacon. Moore,H.2007.Thesubjectofanthropology:gender,symbolism,andpsychoanalysis,Cambridge:PolityPress. Obeyesekere,G.1984.ThecultofthegoddessPattini,Chicago:UP. Poirier,C.1939.‘LesroyaumesSakalavaBemihisatradelacotenord-ouestde Madagascar’,Mémoiredel’AcadémieMalgacheXXVIII:41–101. Said,E.1975.Beginnings,Baltimore:JohnsHopkinsUniversityPress. Varley, E. N.d. ‘Kalashnikovs and Kala jhadu (black magic): Sectarianism, sorcery,andinsurgentreproductioninPakistannorthernareas’(provisional title.PhDdissertationinprogress,UniversityofToronto).
225
CHAPTER9
WHATHAPPENSAFTERDEATH? RitaAstuti
Anthropologists,startingwithHertz,haveclaimeddeathastheirobject ofstudy.Theyhavebeenabletodosobytransformingdeathfroma purelybiologicalintoapre-eminentlysocialphenomenon.AsByron Good(1994:2)hasnotedinthecontextofadiscussionofillnessand diseasethatequallyappliestodeath,thistransformationwasdeeply counter-intuitiveandrequiredastrongactofconsciousnessbecause,like death,illnessanddiseaseappearedsoevidentlyanduncompromisingly biological. With the possible exception of the Hadza and other immediatereturnhunterandgatherergroups(Woodburn1982),ordinarypeople allaroundtheworldappeartobecapableofthissamestrongactof consciousness.They,too,transcendtherealityofbiologicaldeathby routinelytransforminglifeless,stiff,coldcorpsesintosentientancestors, wilfulghosts,possessingspirits,puresoulsortheirequivalents,allof whomdefythebiologicalconstraintsthatimpingeonhumansociallife andonhumancreativity. Inhiscomprehensiveanalysisoftheprocessesthroughwhichhumans transcendthediscontinuityoftheirfiniteexistence,Bloch(1982,1986, 1992)hasgivenusanaccountofhowthistransformationisaccomplished inritual.Inthispaper,Iwanttoaskhowitisenactedinpeople’sminds. Ann-ChristineTaylor(1993)hasbrilliantlydescribedthehardmental workthattheJivaroareexpectedtoundertakewhensomeonedies.In orderforthedeadtobetransformedintospirits,thelivingmustforget theirfaces.Andso,peopleworkatpainstakinglydis-rememberingthe dead,astheychantgraphicdescriptionsofthedecompositionprocessin anattempttoerasethefamiliarfacesfromtheirminds. 227
RITAASTUTI
AlthoughtheJivaromaybeunique1intheirexplicitemphasisonthe mentalworkthatisrequiredtogivethedeadanewexistence,wecan assumethateverywherethetransformationofcorpseintoancestor,ghost, spiritorwhatever,willhavetotakeplaceasmuchinpeople’smindsas itdoesontheburningpyre,underground,intheskyandsoon.Quite simply,forthedeadtosurvive,peoplemustkeepthemaliveintheir minds.TheresearchIhaveundertakenamongsttheVezoofMadagascar isanattempttolookcloselyathowthisisdone. Arguably,mostpeoplearoundtheworldwillhavecausetoreflecton whatmighthappenafterdeath,astheywillalsohavecausetoreflect ontheotherexistentialquestionsthatareaddressedinthisvolume.As anthropologists,wemaygainaccesstosuchreflectionsbywitnessing momentsinwhichourinformantsexplicitlyengageinphilosophical speculationsofthesortdescribedbyBloch(2001)fortheZafimaniry; or we might choose to infer our informants’ existential conundrums andtheirattemptedsolutionsfromtheirmythopraxis(e.g.Lambek,this volume);fromtheirlifehistories(e.g.Carsten,thisvolume);fromtheir committedeffortstounderstandhowtheworldworks(e.g.Keller,this volume);andsoon. ThestrategyIshalladoptinthispaperismarkedlydifferent,though complementary,tothoseadoptedbytheothercontributors.WhileIshall startwithtwoethnographicallybasedaccountsofwhatVezoadultssay aboutthecontinuingexistenceofaperson’sspiritafterdeathandwhat theysayaboutthebrutalfinalityofdeathastheyhandlethecorpseofa closerelative,thecoreofmyinvestigationisbasedontheresultsofa simpleexperimentaldesignthatrecordsthejudgementsthatVezopeople makewhentheyareaskedveryspecifichypotheticalquestionsabout whathappensafterdeathtoaperson’sheart,eyes,ears,memory,vision, sensation,knowledge,emotionandsoon.Thismethodologyisintended torevealthewaypeopleapplytheirknowledgeabouttheconsequences ofdeathtomakenovelinferences(forexample,nowthatsuch-and-such apersonisdead,dohiseyeswork?Doeshehearwhenpeopletalk?Does herememberthelocationofhishouse?),ratherthantoelicitpreviously articulatedbeliefsintheafterlifethatpeoplewouldofferinanswerto moreopen-endedquestionssuchas:‘Whathappensafterdeath?’ Thechoiceofthismethodologyismotivatedbythelong-standing realisationinanthropologythatwhatfindsitswayintolanguageprovides onlylimitedcuestopeople’sthoughtandknowledge(e.g.Firth1985:37), 228
WHATHAPPENSAFTERDEATH?
andbypreviousresearchinMadagascaronpeople’sunderstandingof theprocessofbiologicalinheritancethatfoundasignificantdiscrepancy betweenwhatVezoadultssayandtheknowledgetheydeploywhenthey areinvitedtomakenovelpredictionsabouttheresemblancebetween parentsandtheiroffspring(Astuti2001;Astuti,inpress;Astutietal. 2004).Asweshallsee,thesignificanceofthismethodologicalapproach inthepresentcaseisthatitaffordsadetailedandnuancedpictureofhow exactly,inwhichcontextsandhowfrequentlythedeadfindaplaceto surviveinthemindsoftheirlivingdescendants. THEFIRSTETHNOGRAPHICACCOUNT: THESURVIVALOFTHEANGATSE
DuringasombreconversationwithmyadoptiveVezofathernearthe endofmylastvisit,hetoldmethatwhenhedies–whichheanticipated wouldhappensoon–Iwillnotneedtolistenintomymobilephoneor tolookatmycomputertoreceivethenewsofhisdeath.Instead,he willvisitmeinadream.Thiswillbethesignthatheisdead.Heclearly likedtheideathathewouldbeabletotravelfromBetania,wherehe livedandwouldbeburied,allthewaytotheothersideoftheworld toconveythenewstome.Smiling,heobservedthatwewerehaving a‘real’conversationonpreciselythetopicIhadcometoaskallthose questionsabout.Havingstudiedsohard,Isurelyknewwhathewas talkingabout,didn’tI? Idid.Hewasdrawingontheideathatwhenapersondies,his‘spirit’ –knownasfanahyuptothemomentofdeath–permanentlydeparts fromthebody.Insuchadisembodied,ghostlyform,thespiritofadead person–nowknownasangatse–cantravelwherehisbodycouldnot, evenasfarasLondon.However,withoutabody,theangatseisinvisible (tsyhitamaso),andmovesaroundlikewind(tsioky).Tobeseenby livingpeople,itmustentertheirdreams,whereitappearstogetherwith itsoriginalbody,justasitwaswhenthepersonwasalive. In a sense, it is somewhat misleading to say that the spirit of the deadentersthedreamoftheliving,sincethesedreamsaremorelike encountersbetweenfellowspirits.Duringsleep,the fanahyofliving people temporarily detaches itself from the body and wanders until wakingtime.2Ifone’sfanahytravelstomarket,onedreamsaboutthe market;ifittravelstosea,onedreamsaboutthesea;ifitisapproached
229
RITAASTUTI
bytheangatseofadeadrelative,onedreamsofthatrelative.Mostof one’sfanahy’snocturnalactivitiesreflectone’spreoccupationsduring thedayandespeciallyone’sthoughtsjustbeforefallingintodeepsleep. However, the encounters with angatse of dead people are different becausetheyareoriginatedbythewillofthedead,ratherthanbythe thoughtsoftheliving.Inthissense,angatsecanindeedbesaidtoforce theirwayintothedreamsoftheliving,inawaythatisperhapsnot sodissimilarfromthemoredramaticandcomplexformsofspiritual intrusionthatgounderthenameofspiritpossession. Adultsreportthattheyonlydreamaboutthe angatseoftheirdead relatives, although I have come across a few instances in which the visitationwasmadebyclosefriendswhohadrecentlydied.Alldreams thatinvolvedeadpeoplearebadandfrighteningbecausetheybringthe deadtooclosetotheliving.Butsinceoneisonlyaccountabletoone’s deadrelatives,onlydreamsthatinvolvethemareactuallydangerous. Dreams about one’s dead relatives must be promptly recounted tomembersofone’simmediatefamilyandtotheseniorpersonwho hastheauthoritytocallupontheparticularindividualwhoappeared in the dream.3 The meaning of some of these dreams is plain and straightforward:thedeadpersoncomplainsthatsheishungrybecause her(living)soncannotbebotheredtobuyfoodforher,orshesaysthat shefeelscoldbecauseherhouse(i.e.thetomb)isfallingapart;shemight herselfofferfoodtothedreamerorputhercoldhandonthedreamer’s forehead.Allofthesearebad,dangerousdreams,whichhaveimmediate effectonthedreamer(afever,anear-ache,someswelling),andwhich requireimmediateaction(anofferingofriceoreventheslaughteringof aheadofcattle)toappeasetheoffendedspiritandpreventfurtherillness ordeath.Otherdreamsarelessobvious.Forexample,onenightIhada shortdreaminwhichIsawthefaceofadeadwomanIhadmetfifteen yearsearlierduringmyfirstperiodoffieldwork.Atthetimeofmymost recentvisit,herdaughter–oneofmysisters-in-law–wasveryill.As shewastedaway,mostpeopleagreedthatthemostlikelyreasonforher illnesswasthathermotherwasangeredbythefactthataftersomany yearsherchildrenhadyettohonourherbygivingheracementcross (cf.Astuti1994,1995).Onmypart,fearingthatmysister-in-lawmight haveTB,Iconvincedhertovisitaclinic,where,unfortunately,myfears wereconfirmed.Thenightaftercommittingmyselftopayforthetaxi faretogetherdailytothedispensarytotakethenecessarymedications, 230
WHATHAPPENSAFTERDEATH?
Idreamtthefaceofherdeadmother.Herpiercingeyesjuststaredatme, untilIwokeup,startled.Firstthinginthemorning,Itoldmysister-inlawandherhusbandaboutmydream.Herinterpretationwasthatthis wasnotabaddream,andthathermotherwasprobablythankingmefor takingcareofher.4HerhusbandagreedandsaidthatIshouldnotfear because,accordingtohisthinking,minewasnotabaddream(notably, theyneverclaimedthatitwasagooddream).Wedecidedthatnoaction wasneeded. Manydreamsbecomeknownonlyaftertheyhavecausedillnessor death.Thisistypicallythecaseofchildren’sdreams.Adultsareadamant thattheirchildrendonotunderstandanythingaboutwhathappensto peopleafterdeath.Thisisconsideredagoodthing,becauseitmeansthat childrenarespareddangerousthoughtsthataretoodifficultforthem andthatcouldrenderthemvulnerabletothevisitationsoftheirdead relatives.Theirignorance,however,doesnotgivethemfullprotection, andsochildrenroutinelyfallillfollowingadreaminitiatedbyanangry angaste.Giventheirlackofwisdomandunderstanding,childrenare notexpectedtorecognisethesignificanceofthesedreams,norarethey expectedtorememberortorecountthem–indeed,theymaybesoyoung thattheydonotevenknowhowtospeak.Butifchildrengetillandtheir illnesspersistsanddefiestreatmentwithWesternmedicines,parentswill approachadivinerandwillaskhimtolookintothecauseoftheirchild’s illness.Itwillthenberevealedthatthechildissickbecauseofadream inwhichtheangatseofacertaindeadrelativetouchedherforeheador gaveherfood;anexplanationwillalsobeofferedastowhythedead relativeisangryandwhatactionsmustbetakentoappeasetheangatse andrestorethechild’shealth.5 Eitherdirectlyorthroughthemediationofadiviner,dreamsare,thus, thechannelthroughwhichthedeadcommunicatewiththeliving:in dreams,thedeadcanbeseenwiththeiroriginalbodyform,theycantalk andbeheard,theycanmoveandbeseen,theycantouchandbefelt.6 Ontheirpart,whenthelivingwish(orareforced)tocommunicatewith thedead–forexample,toaskthemtoprotectonechildwhoisgoingon aschooltripandanotheronewhoissittinghisexams;toneutralisethe difficultwordsspokenbyafathertohissonandtolifttheangerfrom theirheartssothattheycansuccessfullycompletetheconstructionof theirnewcanoe;toinformthemthatthenewcanoeisbeinglaunched; torespondtoadreaminwhichcomplaintsweremadeandfoodwas 231
RITAASTUTI
requested;toinformthemthatmysonandIhadarrivedorwereabout toleave–theygatheratanappropriatetimeandlocation,theytalkto invisiblelistenersandtheymakeofferingstoinvisibleconsumers. THESECONDETHNOGRAPHICACCOUNT: WHENONE’SDEAD,ONE’SDEAD
OntheafternoonofSaturday22May2004,afteronlythreedaysofillness,tompokovavy7died.Shewasthirty-sevenyearsoldandamother oftwo.ShelivedinLovobe,thenextVezovillagesouthofwhereIlived withheroldersisterKorsia.AlthoughIwasnotasclosetothedeceased asIamtoKorsia,myclosenesstoKorsiameantthatIwasinvolvedin thefuneralinawaythatIhadneverexperiencedbefore–awaythatIam notsureIwouldhavevoluntarilychosenformyself. TompokovavydiedinthetownofMorondava,whereshehadbeen takenonThursdaytobelookedafterbyaprivatedoctorshetrusted (despitethefactthathehadfailedtosavethelifeofhernewbornbaby, whohaddiedonlyfivemonthsearlier).Thedoctoradministeredseveral differentinjections,andprescribedseveralbottlesofintravenousdrips andaconcoctionofpillsandsyrups(whichwerelaterburiedalongside thecoffin).OnFridaysheseemedtogetbetter,butbySaturdaymorning shewasvomiting,shewasshivering,shewasspeakingnonsense,and thenshedied.Herdeathwasannouncedonthelocalradio,sothefamily backinLovobeknewalmostimmediatelywhathadhappened.Bylate afternoonthebody,wrappedupinablanketandlaidoutonanimprovised stretcher,hadmadeitsfirstrivercrossingfromMorondavatothebeach ofBetania.Escortedbyalargecrowdofvillagers,itwastakensouthto thesecondrivercrossing.Ontheotherside,afirehadbeenlitwhere Lovobevillagerswerewaitingforthearrivalofthecorpse. The Lovobe river is vast and that night it was very rough. The stretcherwasprecariouslyputonboardthesmallcanoethatshuttles peoplebackandforthduringtheday.Iwasinvitedtobethefirstone tocross,togetherwithmyson.Wewereaskedtoholdontighttothe stretchertopreventthebodyfromfallingoff.Propelledbyadinkysail andbythepaddlingoftwostrongmen,weeventuallygottotheother side.Weweresoaked,aswasthecorpse.Thestretcherwasoffloaded ontothebeachamidstadramaticsurgeofwailingbythewomenwho werewaitingforus.Theattentionsoonturnedtomeandtomyson.
232
WHATHAPPENSAFTERDEATH?
Weweretoldtogonearthefiretogetwarmanddryourselveswhile wewaitedfortherestofthecrowdtocrossover.Itoldthewomenthat tompokovavywasalsowet,thatacornerofherblankethaddippedinto thewater,andIsuggestedthat,perhaps,weshouldmoveher,too,close tothefire.Oneofthewomenlookedatmewithamixtureofincredulity andsympathyandshetoldmenottoworrymyself,thatmysistercould nolongerfeelcoldorhot,andthatitnolongermadeanydifferenceto herwhethershewaswetordry.Abitreproachfully,thewomantoldme toworryaboutmysoninstead,ashewasplayingwiththefireandwas settoburnhimself. Afterenteringhermother’ssister’shousethatnight,tompokovavy wastakenoffthestretcherandwaslaidontotheplanksofthebed.She was,however,leftwrappedupinherwetblanket,becauseherfamily hasatabooagainstwashingcorpsesaftersunset.Thus,wewashedand dressedherfirstthingthenextmorning.Beforewestarted,themother, whohadspentthenightinthehousewithherdeaddaughter,wasasked toleave,foritwasdecidedthatwitnessingtheprocedurewouldbetoo muchforher.Afterforcingheroutofthehouse,thedoorswereshut, leavinginsidethreeseniorwomen,Korsiaandmyself.Weunwrapped andundressedthebody.Usingaperfumedsoapandwaterfromabucket, wesoapedandrinsedit,firstonesideandthentheother.Thewaterwas cold,andinthechillofanearlywintermorning,ourhandssoongoticy. WhileKorsiarinsedoffthelasttracesofsoap,withanobsessivenessthat heldherpainatbay,IsteppedbackfromthebedandIrubbedmyhands vigorously.Theoldwomanwhowasstandingnexttomeofferedthe matter-of-factcommentthatwecouldhaveheatedupthewaterbutthat, stiffasshewas,tompokovavywouldnothavefeltthedifference. Onceshewasdressedinherbestskirtandsilkyblouse–which,after muchpullingandstretching,wehadtocutalongtheback–weundid herelaboratelypatternedbraidsandcombedherhair.Sincethecomb hastobedisposedofwiththecorpse,weweregivenahalf-brokencomb ofreallypoorquality.Togetitthroughtompokovavy’sthickmane,the hairhadtobeyanked.Thewomanwhoheldtheheadagainstthepull remarkedthatforthisonetimeitdidnotmatterifKorsia–whowas doingtheyanking–hadaheavyhand,8sincehersistercouldnolonger feelanypain. Afterarrangingherhairintotwosimplebraids,whichhelpedtokeep thecollaroftheblouseinposition,wewerereadytolayoutthetwo 233
RITAASTUTI
embroideredsheetsthatKorsiakeepsatthebottomofhertrunk,ready forthisuse.Aswemovedthebodytoslipthebottomsheetunderit,we realisedthatwehadforgottentoputontompokovavy’sfavouritebra. Korsiawasupset,becausehersisterneverleftthevillagewithoutabra. Buttheeffortofre-negotiatingtheblouse,thebraidsandthecollarwas judgedtoomuchbytheolderwomen.TheytoldKorsiathatitwouldbe justfinetoputthebraalongsidethebody,togetherwiththeotheritems ofclothing(afewsarongs,ablanket,aBenettonjumper)weweregoing topackinsidethecoffin.Oneofthewomenaddedthat,inanycase, tompokovavywouldnotexactlyneedabrawhereshewasgoing,for, althoughshehadbigbreasts,shewouldhavenochancetoswingthem around.Thisobservationcutthediscussionshort. Iwasnotentirelysurprisedbythecommentsthatwereutteredaround thebodyoftompokovavy,becauseIhadheardsimilarstatementstowards theendofotherfuneralsIhadattended.Typically,whenthetimecomes toremovethebodyfromthehousetotakeittothecemetery,thepeople most closely related to the deceased – the mother, the husband, the children–arelikelytoprotest,toaskformoretime,toclingtothebody. Itisthejobofolder,wiserpeopletoremindthemthatthedeceasedno longerfeelsorhearsanything,andthatitdoesnotmakeanysenseto keepthebodyinthevillagesinceitwillnotcomebacktolifebutwill, rather,justgoontostink(Astuti1995:114–5).Thegistofthesemore ritualisedexhortationsisclearlythesameasthatofthecommentsabout tompokovavy–astheold,wisepeoplesay:‘whenone’sdead,one’s dead’.Andyettheremarksabouttompokovavyhadadifferentdepth tothem,astheycapturedthepersonal,practicalandemotionalstruggle involvedinhandlingalifeless,stiff,coldbody.Theseremarkswerea quietandpoignantcommentaryontherealityofbiologicaldeath. Each of these two ethnographic accounts provides a compelling answer to the question of what happens after death. The answers, however,arenotablyandpredictablydifferent:oneaccountdeliversthe answerthatthedeceasedwillcontinuetowant,tofeelcoldandhungry, andtojudgetheconductoflivingrelatives;theotheraccountdelivers theanswerthatafterdeaththepersonceasestobeasentientbeing.In otherwords,thetwoaccountsmanifestlycontradicteachother. Thelackofconsistencyandsystematicrigourinpeople’sbeliefshas beenreportedinavarietyofethnographiccontexts(e.g.Leinhardt1961on Dinkareligion;Leach1967onAustralianAborigines’andTrobrianders’ 234
WHATHAPPENSAFTERDEATH?
procreationbeliefs;Parry1982onHinduunderstandingsofdeathand regeneration; Luhrmann 1989 on magic and witchcraft in London; Stringer1996onChristiansinManchester;Bennett1999onManchester elderlywomen’scompetingrationalistandsupernaturalnarrativesabout theafterlife;Saler2005onWayúreligion),perhapsmostemphaticallyin thecaseofMelanesiancosmologies.Inthatcontext,theclaimwasmade thatanthropologistshavetendedtoover-systematisetheirinformants’ religious beliefs and to disregard the fact that, far too often, people haveonlyafragmentaryunderstandingofthenatureofthesupernatural entitiestheyaddressinritual,orofthecosmologicalprinciplesthatgive meaningtothesymbolstheyuse(Brunton1980).Thelivelydebatethat ensued(Juilleratetal.1980;JorgenseandJohnson1981;Morris1982; Juillerat1992;cf.alsoBarth1987)focusedonwhetheranthropologists can legitimately go beyond the limited (and often secretly guarded) exegesisprovidedbytheirinformantstoproducetheirownanalytical modelsofindigenouscosmologies.AsnotedbyWhitehouse(2000:81–8) inhiscriticalassessmentofthisdebate,thereisanimportantdistinction tobedrawnherebetweenanalyticalmodelsthatoccupythemindsofthe anthropologists(suchasGell’s1975sociologicalinterpretationofthe Umedafertilityritual)andtherepresentationsthataredistributedinthe mindsoftheirinformants;anthropologistsrunintoproblemswhenthey assumeapriorithattheiranalyticalmodelshavepsychologicalreality fortheirinformants. Onepossiblestrategytoavoidsuchproblemsistoengagesystematicallyinthestudyofthementalrepresentationsthatareheldbyone’s informantsand,whenevertheyarefoundtobecontradictory(asseems tobethecasewithVezorepresentationsofwhathappensafterdeath), togiveadetailedaccountofhowexactlytheyareheldsimultaneously inpeople’smindsandofhow(ifatall)theygetarticulatedwithone another.ThisiswhatIaimtodoinwhatremainsofthispaper. TheethnographicevidenceIhavepresentedabovesuggeststwo(nonmutuallyexclusive)waysinwhichthetwocontradictoryaccountsof whathappensafterdeathmightgetarticulatedinpeople’sminds:onthe onehand,thetwoaccountscouldbearticulatedthroughtheontological distinctionbetweentwoseparatecomponentsoftheperson,onethat perishes–thebody–andonethatsurvives–theangatse;ontheother hand,theycouldgetarticulatedthroughacontextualisation,suchthat eachaccountisrelevanttodifferentcontextsofaction. 235
RITAASTUTI
The experimental study I am about to describe aimed to explore bothofthesedimensionsbyinvitingVezoadultstoreasonaboutthe consequencesofdeathinresponsetodifferentnarrativecontexts.The protocolIusedwasoriginallydesignedbydevelopmentalpsychologists PaulHarrisandMartaGiménez(2005)toinvestigateSpanishchildren’s understandingofdeathandtheafterlife.Iadapteditandusedit,inthe firstinstance,tointerviewtwenty-threemenandwomen,agedbetween nineteenandsixty-twoyears(mean=thirty-threeyears). Ifirstaskedthemtolistentoashortnarrativeaboutafictionalcharacter calledRampy.TheyweretoldthatRampywasaveryhard-workingman, whoonedayfellillwithahighfeverandwastakentothehospitalbyhis wifeandchildren.Thedoctorgavehimfourinjections,butafterthree dayshedied.Participantswerethenaskedasetoffourteenquestions, halfofwhichwereaboutthecontinuedfunctioningofsomeofRampy’s bodypartsandbodilyprocesses(e.g.nowthatRampyisdead,dohiseyes work?Doeshisheartbeat?),andtheotherhalfwereaboutthecontinued viabilityofsomeofhissensory(e.g.nowthatRampyisdeaddoeshe hearwhenpeopletalk?Doeshefeelhungry?),emotional(e.g.doeshe misshischildren?)andcognitivefunctions(e.g.doesheknowhiswife’s name?Doesherememberwherehishouseis?).Foreaseofexposition, inwhatfollowsIshallrefertothepropertiesthattargetbodypartsand bodilyprocessesas‘bodilyproperties’,andthepropertiesthattarget sensory,emotionalandcognitivefunctionsas‘mentalproperties’.9 Therearethreepointsthatareworthmakingbeforeproceedingwith theanalysisofparticipants’responses.Thefirstoneisthat,inevitably, thediscriminationbetween‘bodily’and‘mental’thatisaffordedbythe Englishlanguagecapturesonlyimperfectlythediscriminationbetween ‘whatpertainstothebody’(mikaskynyvatanteňa)and‘whatpertains tothemind/spirit’(mikaskynysainteňa;mikaskynyfanahinteňa)that is afforded by theVezo language. Such are the limits of translation. Nonetheless,thepointofthisparticularexerciseisnottoaccurately translatewordsfromonelanguageintoanother,buttomapconceptual discriminationsthatmay,ormaynot,bedrawnbyVezoadults(fora discussionoftheproblemsinvolvedinconceptdiagnosis,cf.Astutietal. 2004:16–18).Ultimately,whetheraconceptualdiscriminationbetween whatpertainstothebodyandwhatpertainstothemind/spiritismadeby Vezoadultscanonlybedecidedbyinvitingthemtoreasoninferentially aboutsuchproperties.TheprotocolIusedwasdesignedwiththisaim inmind. 236
WHATHAPPENSAFTERDEATH?
Thesecondpointisasimplematterofclarification.Inwhatfollows Ishallrefertoparticipants’negativeanswers(e.g.Rampy’seyesdonot workorRampydoesnothearwhenpeopletalk)asdiscontinuityjudgements:judgementsthatstatethatlifeanddeatharediscontinuous,that whatworksinlifenolongerworksindeath,thatwhatwasfeltinlifeis nolongerfeltindeathandsoon.Bycontrast,Ishallrefertoparticipants’ affirmativeanswers(e.g.Rampy’searsworkorRampyknowshiswife’s name)ascontinuityjudgements:judgementsthatstatethatlifeanddeath arecontinuous,thatwhatworksinlifecontinuestoworkindeath,that whatwasfeltinlifecontinuestobefeltindeathandsoon. Thethirdandfinalpointisthat,giventhenatureofthispublication, IshallnotpresentthestatisticalanalysesthatbackuptheclaimsIshall bemakingaboutthesignificanceofcertaindiscriminationsmadebymy Vezoinformants.InterestedreadersshouldrefertoAstutiandHarris (submitted)wheresuchanalysesarepresentedinfull. Thefirst,andmoststriking,resultisthatparticipantsgaveanoverwhelmingmajorityofdiscontinuityjudgements(80percentoverall). This underscores the saliency of the ethnographic account that says ‘when one’s dead one’s dead’ in guiding people’s reasoning about whathappensafterdeath.However,inlinewiththeotherethnographic accountIpresentedabove(thatsaysthatthebodyrotsbutthespirit survives),participantswereonaveragesignificantlymorelikelytogive discontinuityjudgementsforthe7bodilyprocesses(meannumber=6.6) thanforthe7mentalprocesses(meannumber=4.7).Inotherwords,they differentiatedbetweenbodilyprocessesthatceaseatdeathandsensory, emotionalandcognitiveprocessesthatcontinueafterdeath. Nonetheless,anequallystrikingfindingwasthatjustunderhalfof theparticipants(43percent)gavediscontinuityjudgementsforallthe mentalprocessestheywerequestionedabout.Theyreasoned,inother words,thatdeathentirelyextinguishesthepersonandtheyleftnospace intheirmindsforthesurvivaloftheangatse.Tojustifytheirstand,they typicallyinvokedthedeadnessofthecorpse:thefactthatRampy’sbody willrot,thathewillbeburiedundertheground,thathehasnomeansof seeing,hearingorthinkingbecausehisheadwillsoonbefullofworms, andsoonandsoforth. Thefactthatsomanypeopleinthisstudydidnotseemtoembrace the idea that the deceased preserves at least some mental capacities issomewhatsurprising,sinceparticipationinritualsthataddressthe 237
RITAASTUTI
survivingspiritsofthedeadisnearlyuniversal.Thisobservationraises thefollowingempiricalquestion:couldamanipulationinthewaythe taskisdesigned–specifically,achangeofthenarrativecontextinwhich thecontinuity/discontinuityquestionsareasked–decreasethenumber ofdiscontinuityjudgementsandcurbparticipants’annihilatingstance? Thereasonthisquestionisworthaskingisthatifweweretofindaway ofshiftingpeople’sjudgementsfromdiscontinuity(allpropertiescease tofunction)tocontinuity(somepropertiesremainviable)wewould comeclosertounderstandingthemechanismthatkeepsthedeadalive inpeople’sminds. Topursuethisquestion,Iaskedanewgroupoftwenty-threeadults agedbetweennineteenandseventy-oneyears(mean=thirty-fiveyears) to listen to a different narrative about a different fictional character, calledRapeto.Hehadlotsofchildrenandgrandchildrenwho,onthe dayhedied,werewithhiminsidehishouse.Nowthatheisdead,his childrenandgrandchildrenoftendreamabouthim.Rapeto’sfamilyhas builtthecementcrossforhim–themajorritualthatVezoundertaketo rememberandhonourthedead(Astuti1994,1995)–andtheyarehappy becausetheworkwaswellaccomplished.ThequestionsaboutRapeto wereidenticaltothoseaboutRampy,butinsteadofbeingintroduced by:‘NowthatRampyisdead...’theywereintroducedby:‘Nowthat Rapetoisoverthereatthetombs...’Fromnowon,Ishallrefertothe firstnarrativeaboutRampyastheDeceasednarrativeandtothesecond narrativeaboutRapetoastheTombnarrative. Beforediscussingtheresultsproducedbythiscontextualmanipulation, IshouldexplainwhyIrecruitedanewgroupofparticipantstorespond totheTombnarrativeratherthanapproachingthesameparticipantswho hadrespondedtotheDeceasednarrative(inotherwords,whyIopted foracomparisonacrossratherthanwithinsubjects).Thereasonwas pragmatic.ConsiderthatIhadtoapproachwiseandrespectedeldersand askthem,withastraightface,whethertheythoughtthatonceRampyis deadhislegsmoveorhisheartbeats.AsIhadalreadyexperiencedwhen conductinganotherstudy(Astutietal.2004:30),themainchallenge consistsinovercomingpeople’ssuspicionthat,byaskingfartooobvious questionstowhichshealreadyknowstheanswer,theexperimenteris wastingtheirtimeanddenyingthemtheirduerespect.Mylong-standing relationshipwiththevillagersmeantthatIcouldpre-empttheirconcern andreassurethemthatmyquestionswerenotintendedtofoolthem,but 238
WHATHAPPENSAFTERDEATH?
were,rather,agenuineattemptonmyparttolearnwhatpeoplethink aboutatopicasdifficultasdeath.Myinterlocutorstypicallyresponded byreassuringmethattheywouldneverdoubtmygoodintentions.Having establishedthatItrustedthemasgoodteachersandthattheytrustedmy genuinedesiretolearn,thedeathinterviewcouldproceed,anddidso smoothly.Ifeltnonethelessthatitwouldhavebeendifficulttomotivate asecondinterview.Forthecontextualmanipulationtoyieldmeaningful results,itcouldnotbeexplainedtoparticipants,andthiswouldhave meantapproachingthemagainwithseeminglyidenticalquestionsfor noapparentlygoodreason.Ithereforedecidedtosettleforadesignthat didnotallowa,perhapsmoredesirable,within-subjectcomparison,but whichdid,however,safeguardthetrustofmyinformants. Letmenowpresenttheresults.Justliketheparticipantswhoheardthe Deceasednarrative,thosewhoheardtheTombnarrativeoverwhelmingly gave discontinuity judgements (73 per cent overall), and they also differentiatedbetweenbodily(meannumber=6.2)andmentalprocesses (meannumber=4).However,participantsintheTombconditionwere differentinonerespect,inthattheyweresignificantlylesslikelytogive discontinuityjudgementsformentalpropertiesthantheircounterpartsin theDeceasedcondition.Theoverallshiftinthedistributionofjudgements iscapturedinFigure9.1,whichshowsthepercentageofparticipantsthat gaveeachofthepossiblenumbersofdiscontinuityjudgements(from0 to7)formentalpropertiesineithertheDeceasedortheTombcondition. Tobenotedisthedefiniteshiftawayfromtheskeweddistributionin thedirectionofdiscontinuityjudgementsformentalpropertiesinthe DeceasedconditiontoamuchflatterdistributionintheTombcondition (thepercentageofparticipantswhojudgedthatallmentalfacultiescease atdeathwentdownfrom43to13). Therearetwopossibleinterpretationsforthisresult.Theinteresting one,whichIshallpursue,isthattheeffectwasproducedbycontext. Theuninterestingoneisthatthedifferencewasdrivenbyacohorteffect –thatis,theparticipantsrecruitedinthetwotasksweretakenfromtwo differentpopulations(forexample,youngerpeopleinonestudy,older peopleintheother).Giventhemanyvariablesthatcouldaffecttheway peoplereasoninthetask(including,perhaps,howrecentlytheylosta closerelativeorhavehadavividdreamaboutadeadrelation),itisclearly difficulttocontrolforeverything.However,inrecruitingparticipants,I didmybesttocontrolforage,gender,educationandchurchattendance, 239
Percentage of participants
Figure 9.1 Distribution of discontinuity judgements for mentalRITAASTUTI properties by narrative
50 40 30 20 10 0 Deceased narrative
Tomb narrative
Number of discontinuity judgements (max 7) 0
1
2
3
4
5
6
7
Figure9.1 Distributionofdiscontinuityjudgementsformentalpropertiesby narrative
makingsurethattheprofileofthetwogroupswas,asfaraspossible, homogenous.Therefore,althoughIamawarethatitisimpossibleto entirely rule out the possibility of a cohort effect and that therefore onehastoproceedwithsomecaution,Ishallproceednonethelessand suggestthatitwasthedifferentprimingIgaveparticipantsinthetwo experimentalconditions(DeceasedversusTombnarrative)thatcaused themtogivedifferentresponsestomyquestions.Inotherwords,my interpretationisthatthebriefevocationofthecontextsinwhichthe livingworkforthedeadtohonourandappeasethemwasenoughto reducethelikelihoodthatparticipantswouldreasonthatthedeceasedis mentallyinertandtotallyextinguished. This finding reminds me of a comment made by Evans-Pritchard aboutthefactthathisAzandeinformantsusedtocasuallyhangtheir basketsontheancestralshrines,andthatitwasonlyduringreligious ceremonies that the shrines became more than convenient pegs. He concluded–againstLévi-Bruhlwho,inthiscontext,washispolemical target–that‘mysticalthoughtisafunctionofaparticularsituation’ (Evans-Pritchard1934:27,quotedinLukes1982:269).Inotherwords, thatcontextaffectsthought. Now,Evans-Pritchardwasinterestedinusingcontexttorescuepracticalthoughtfromtheclaimthatprimitivepeoplearetrappedinmystical ‘neverland’.Myemphasisisslightlydifferent,asIintendtousethe effectofcontextthatIhavecapturedwithmydatatoexposeboththe 240
WHATHAPPENSAFTERDEATH?
fragilityofpeople’s‘mystical’representationsoflifeafterdeathandthe strengthofthecontextsthatmanagetosustainthem. Thefirstpartoftheargumentgoeslikethis:ifitistruethatasimple manipulationofnarrativecontextmanagestoshiftpeopleintoadifferent frameofmind,asshownbythedifferentinferencestheymake,itmight alsobethecasethattheframeofmindtheyhaveshiftedintoiseasily lost,ifthecontextchanges.Iwanttoillustratethispointwithapieceof ethnographicevidence. Whentheheadofmyadoptivefamilyaddressesthedead,healways endshiswhisperedmonologuesbystatingloudandclearly:‘It’sover, andthereisnotgoingtobeareply!’Everytime,thepeoplearoundhim laughatthejokeastheygetuptostretchtheirlegsanddrinkwhatisleft oftherum.Butwhatexactlyisthejoke?Thehumour,Isuppose,liesin imaginingwhatwouldhappenifoneweretoexpectareplyfromdead people,asonedoeswhenonetalkswithlivinginterlocutors:onewould wait,andwait,andwait!Inotherwords,peoplelaughbecause,asthe ritualsettingdrawstoaclose,theyshiftoutoftheframeofmindthat hassustainedtheone-wayconversationwiththedeadandtheycometo recognisetheslightabsurdityofwhattheyaredoing.Indeed,myfather’s jokeisprobablyintendedtoencourageandmarkthatshift,ashebrackets offthealwayspotentiallydangerousone-wayconversationwithhisdead forebearsfromordinarytwo-wayconversationswithhislivingfriends andrelatives.ThepointIwishtostressisthatittakesjustasimplejoke tobreakthespellandtocallupone’sknowledgethatthedeadcan’thear orseeorfeelcoldor,indeed,giveareply. TheexperimentalandethnographicevidenceIhavejustpresented suggests that people’s representations of the continuing mental life ofthedeceasedarehighlydependentoncontext.Irecognisethatthis sensitivitytocontextprobablymeansthatpeople’stendencytoattribute enduringpropertiestothedeceasedcouldbeboostedbymanipulating thenarrativecontextofthedeathinterviewevenfurther.Forexample, ifinsteadofbeingaboutastranger,suchasRapeto,thenarrativecould havebeenaboutadeceasedpersonclosetotheparticipants–adeceased husbandoradaughterwhohadrecentlypassedaway–perhapsrespondentswouldhavegivenmorecontinuityjudgementsthantheydidin theTombcondition.Nonetheless,whatIwishtoemphasisehereisthe conversepoint,namelythattherearetimesandplaceswhenthedeadare notkeptaliveinpeople’sminds,asshownbythepatternofresponses 241
RITAASTUTI
totheDeceasednarrative.This,Isubmit,revealsacertainfragilityin people’srepresentationsoftheafterlife–togobacktoByronGood,a fragilityinthe‘actofconsciousness’withwhichtheVezode-naturalise death. Arguably,thesourceofthisfragilityisthefactthatdeath–asLambek (thisvolume)putsit–isevenmorepatentthanbirth.Thisisprobably why,inthecourseofdevelopment,Vezochildrencometounderstand thatdeathistheendofsentientlifemuchearlierthantheyunderstand howthespiritofthedeadmightmanagetoliveon.Thisisnottheplaceto presentthestudiesIdidwithchildren(cf.AstutiandHarris,submitted), butIshalljustmentionthatbyagesevenVezochildrendemonstratea prettysolidbiologicalunderstandingofbothanimalandhumandeath which,aswehaveseen,isnotdiscardedinadultlife.Ittakeschildren afurthertenyearstoslowlybuilduparepresentationofwhathappens afterdeath,whichentailsthesurvivalofthespiritandtheattributionof appropriatepropertiestoit.Developmentally,therepresentationofthe continuingmentallifeofthedeadisaslowconstructionwhichemerges fromtherealisticappreciationthat–inthewordsofanine-year-oldboy –whenoneisdead‘thebodygoesbad,theskinisalldecomposingand insidethetummyisfullofworms’.Thisontogeneticperspectivemight explainwhytheearlyunderstandingofdeathastheendofallsentient lifecontinuestoactasadefault,adefaultthatcanonlysuccessfullybe challengedandovercomeincertainlimitedcontexts. Interestingly,Ifoundevidencethatduringthecourseofdevelopment children come up with exciting, sometimes frightening, and highly idiosyncraticunderstandingsofwhatkindofentitiesangatseare,ofwhy adultsofferfoodtothedead,ofwhytheyaskfortheirblessing,andso on(cf.Astuti,inpreparation).Andthistakesmetothesecondpartofmy argumentaboutthestrengthofthecontextsthatsustaintheexistenceof thedeadinpeople’sminds. Onestrikingaspectofthedistributionofjudgementsacrossbothversionsofthetask(DeceasedandTombcondition)isthat,asshowninFigure 9.1,thenumberofdiscontinuityjudgementsgivenbythoseparticipants whojudgedthatthedeceasedwouldretainatleastsomementalproperties rangedallthewaybetween0(allpropertiesremainviable)and6(only onepropertyremainsviable).Thismeansthattherewasremarkablylittle agreementabouttheexactfunctionsthatthedeceasedwouldretain–for someitwashearing,forothersitwasknowingone’swife’snameand 242
WHATHAPPENSAFTERDEATH?
rememberingthelocationofone’shouse,forothersstillitwasallofthe aboveplusfeelinghungryandsoon.Inotherwords,therewasgreat variationinthewaypeoplerepresentedtothemselvesthedetailsofwhat happensafterdeath. Although not entirely surprising – Vezo adults pointed out that, beingthemselvesstillalive,theycannotfullyunderstandhowangatse dothingsandwhattheirmodeofexistenceactuallyis–thisvariation isworthcommentingon.Letmegiveanexample.Intheopen-ended discussionsthatfollowedthemorestructureddeathinterviews,several adultspuzzledoverthequestionofhowexactlythe angatseofdead peoplemanagetoeat,drinkorsmokewhatisofferedtothem.Some speculatedthatangatsefeedbyinhalingthesmellandextractingthe flavourfromthefood.Evidenceforthis,theyclaim,isthatthemeat thatisdistributedafterslaughteringacowthatisbeingofferedtodead peopledoesnottastethesameasthemeatthatonebuysatthemarketfor familyconsumption;thefirsttypeofmeatisreportedlytastelessbecause allitsflavourhasbeenconsumedbyfeastingangaste.Othersweremore tentativeandratherunsure,wonderinghowangatsecouldpossiblyeat –sincetheydon’thaveabody,surelytheydon’thaveamouth!Maybe allthathappensisthattheyseethelivingthrowingthemorselsoffood (whicharelikelytobeeatenbypasser-byanimals)andthatisallthey careabout–toberememberedandtobeshownrespect.Themostradical positionwasthatofferingfoodordrinksorcigarettestodeadpeople makesnosenseatall:hasanybodyevertriedtostufffoodinthemouth ofadeadperson,ortogetacorpsetopuffacigarette?Theonlyreason peoplebothertocookmeatandriceandtolightthetobaccoisthatfora long,longtimethishasbeentheMalagasywayofdoingthings.Intruth, whatreallyhappensisthatthefoodiseatenbythelivingandthetobacco justgoestowaste.Asforthedead,well,thedeadarejustdead.10 Note,however,thatthisendemicdifferenceofopiniondoesnotstop people–childrenincluded,whohaveawholedifferentsetofideasabout howtheangatsefeed(cf.Astuti,inpreparation)–fromcomingtogether andactuallyofferingfood,rumandtobaccotothedead.Whenthishas tohappen,thefocusisonperformingthecorrectactions,onusingthe correctutensils,onsayingthecorrectwordsontherightdayandatthe righttime.Thefactthatdifferentparticipantsbringverydifferentpersonalinterpretationsofwhattheyaredoingdoesnotinterferewiththe smoothorchestrationoftheoffering. 243
RITAASTUTI
Thisisaremarkableachievement,basedonwhatBloch(2005)calls ‘deference’.Aspeoplegathertogetthingsdone,theyarelikelytostop speculatinghowthedeadaregoingtoeatthericeorsmokethetobaccoor listentotheinvocationor,even,whethertheyaregoingtoreply.Instead, theydefertowhomeveritwasthat,averylongtimeago,originatedthis wayofdoingthingsandtheyjustalignthemselveswithit. Andsolongasthishappens,thedeadwillcontinuetofindaspaceto liveoninthemindsoftheirlivingdescendants. ACKNOWLEDGEMENTS
TheresearchonwhichthischapterisbasedwasfundedbytheEconomic andSocialResearchCouncil,UK(ResearchFellowshipR000271254, 2002–5).IwishtothankMauriceBloch,LarryEpstein,CharlesStafford, JohnnyParryandtheparticipantsintheworkshopAnthropologyand Other ‘Zafimaniry Questions’ for comments on earlier drafts of this chapter.IamindebtedtoPaulHarrisforhiscollaborationonthisproject, toNicolaKnightforhisassistanceindataanalysis,toSeanEpsteinfor hishelpinthecollectionofdatainMadagascar,andtothevillagers ofBetania,Madagascar,forparticipatinginthisproject.Idedicatethis articletothememoryofLarryEpstein. NOTES 1. TheclaimhereisthattheJivaromaybeuniqueinthisrespectamongnonprofessionals.Itisevidentthatthementalworkofmourningiscrucialto professionalpsychoanalystsandpsychotherapists. 2. Becauseone’sspiritisdetachedfromthebody,beingasleepislikebeing dead.Severaladultinformantstoldmethatifaperson’sfaceissmearedwith tabake(ayellowpastederivedfrommedicinalwoods)whilesheisasleep, thespiritwillbeunabletorecognisethebodyitbelongstoandwillfailto reconnectwithit,causingthatpersontodie. 3. Dreamsaboutafriendarerecountedtothefriend’srelativesincasethey wishtointerpretthedreamasawarningtothem. 4. Theywerenottroubledbywhat,tome,seemedacontradiction,namely thatthemotherwasmakingherdaughterillandatthesametimeshewas thankingmeforprovidingmedicalcareforher. 5. Intheirdiagnosticpractice,divinersoftenreachintothedreamsofadults aswellasintothoseofchildren.Evenifadultsrememberandrecounttheir
244
WHATHAPPENSAFTERDEATH?
6. 7. 8.
9.
10.
dreams,theymayfailtogivethecorrectinterpretation.Forexample,they maydecidethataparticularencounterwasnotabaddreamandthatno actionwasneeded.Forseveralmonths,nothinghappens,butwhenthe personsuddenlyfallsillandnoeffectivecureisfound,thedivinerwillsee theforgottendream,thepatientwillrememberitandtheappropriateaction willbetaken. Thisisimportantbecausetouchisoneofthemostdirectwaysinwhich deadpeoplecaninflictpainandillnessontheirlivingdescendants. Thetermtompokovavy,literally‘myfemalemaster’,isusedtorefertothe deceasedinordertoavoidmentioninghernameasasignofrespect. Literally,‘hot’hand(tanamafana).Whetheroneisslaughteringananimal, combinghair,givingamassage,acoolhandisgoodandahothandisbad (e.g.acoolhandcausestheanimaltodiestraightaway,ahothandcauses theanimaltostruggle). Thecompletelistofpropertieswasasfollows:BODILY:Dohiseyeswork? Dohisearswork?Doeshisstomachneedfood?Doeshisheartbeat?Dohis legsmove?Doesacutonhishandheal?Doesheage?MENTAL:Doeshe seethingsaround?Doeshehearwhenpeopletalk?Doeshefeelhungry? Doesheknowhiswife’sname?Doesherememberwherehishouseis? Doeshefeelcold?Doeshemisshischildren?Participantswereaskedeach setofsevenquestionsinoneoftworandomorders.Halftheparticipants receivedthebodilyquestionsfollowedbythementalquestionsandhalf receivedthereverseorder. Keller (2005: 171 ff.) notes that in their radical rejection of ancestral customs,Seventh-dayAdventistsinMadagascaremphasisetheabsurdity ofbelievingthatapileofrottingbonesmightactuallyeatordrinkwhatis offeredtotheminsacrifice.They,too,invoketherefrain:‘deadisdead’. REFERENCES
Astuti,R.1994.‘Invisibleobjects:funeraryritualsamongtheVezoofwestern Madagascar’,Res.AnthropologyandAesthetics,25:111–22. ——1995.Peopleofthesea:identityanddescentamongtheVezoofMadagascar, Cambridge:CambridgeUniversityPress. ——2001.‘Areweallnaturaldualists?Acognitivedevelopmentalapproach’, TheMalinowskiMemorialLecture2000,JournaloftheRoyalAnthropological Institute7:429–47. ——Inpress.‘RevealingandobscuringRivers’naturalpedigrees:biological inheritanceandkinshipinMadagascar’,inJ.LeachandS.Bamford(eds), Genealogy beyond kinship: sequence, transmission and essence in ethnographyandsocialtheory,OxfordandNewYork:Berghahn.
245
RITAASTUTI
——Inpreparation.‘Death,ancestorsandthereturnfromthedead:cognitive developmentandculturaltransmissioninMadagascar’. Astuti,R.andHarris,P.Submitted.‘Understandingmortalityandthelifeofthe ancestorsinruralMadagascar’,toappearinCognitiveScience. Astuti, R., Solomon, G.E.A. and Carey, S. 2004. Constraints on conceptual development:acasestudyoftheacquisitionoffolkbiologicalandfolksociologicalknowledgeinMadagascar,MonographsoftheSocietyforResearchin ChildDevelopment277(69):3. Barth,F.1987.Cosmologiesinthemaking:agenerativeapproachtocultural variationininnerNewGuinea,Cambridge:CambridgeUniversityPress. Bennett,G.1999.Alas,poorghost:traditionsofbeliefinstoryanddiscourse, Logan:UtahStateUniversityPress. Bloch,M.1982.‘Death,womenandpower’,inM.BlochandJ.Parry(eds), Deathandtheregenerationoflife,Cambridge:CambridgeUniversityPress. ——1986.Fromblessingtoviolence:historyandideologyinthecircumcision ritual of the Merina of Madagascar, Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. ——1992.Preyintohunter:thepoliticsofreligiousexperience,Cambridge: CambridgeUniversityPress. ——2001.‘Postmodernism:thenature/culturedebateinjustanotherguise?’, IrishJournalofAnthropology5:111–15. ——2005.‘Ritualanddeference’,inM.BlochEssaysonculturaltransmission, London School of Economics Monographs on Social Anthropology 75, Oxford:Berg. Brunton,R.1980.‘MisconstruedorderinMelanesianreligion’,Man(n.s.)15(1): 112–28. Evans-Pritchard,E.E.1934.‘Lévi-Bruhl’stheoryofprimitivementality’,Bulletin oftheFacultyofArts,(FaudIUniversity,Cairo),II,1,extractdepositedin TylorLibrary,InstituteofSocialAnthropology,Oxford,p.9. Firth, R. 1985. ‘Degrees of intelligibility’, in Reason and morality (ed.) J.Overing,LondonandNewYork:TavistockPublications. Gell,A.1975.Metamorphosisofthecassowaries:Umedasociety,languageand ritual,LSEMonographsonSocialAnthropology51,London:AthlonePress. Good, B. 1994. Medicine, rationality and experience: an anthropological perspective,Cambridge:CambridgeUniversityPress. Harris, P.L. and Giménez, M. 2005. ‘Children’s acceptance of conflicting testimony:thecaseofdeath’,JournalofCognitionandCulture5(1–2):143– 64. Jorgensen,D.,Johnson,R.1981.‘OrderordisorderinMelanesianreligion?’, Correspondence,Man16(3):470–5.
246
WHATHAPPENSAFTERDEATH?
Juillerat,B.(ed.)1992. Shootingthesun:ritualandmeaninginWestSepik, WashingtonandLondon:SmithsonianInstitutionPress. Juillerat,B.,Strathern,A.,Brunton,R.,Gell,A.1980.‘Orderordisorderin Melanesianreligion?’,Correspondence,Man15(4):732–7. Keller,E.2005.Theroadtoclarity:Seventh-dayAdventisminMadagascar, NewYork:PalgraveMacmillan. Leach,E.1967.‘Virginbirth’,ProceedingsoftheRoyalAnthropologicalInstitute 1966:9–50. Leinhardt,1961.Divinityandexperience:thereligionoftheDinka,Oxford: OxfordUniversityPress. Luhrmann,T.1989.Persuasionsofthewitch’scraft:ritualmagicincontemporary England,Cambridge,Mass.:HarvardUniversityPress. Lukes, S. 1982. ‘Relativism in its place’, in M. Hollis and S. Lukes (eds), Rationalityandrelativism,Oxford:BasilBlackwell. Morris,B.1982.‘OrderordisorderinMelanesianreligion?’Correspondence, Man17(2):350. Parry,J.1982.‘Sacrificialdeathandthenecrophagousascetic’,inM.Bloch andJ.Parry(eds),Deathandtheregenerationoflife,Cambridge:Cambridge UniversityPress. Saler, B. 2005. ‘Finding Wayú religion’, Historical Reflections/Reflexions Historiques3(2):1–16. Stringer,M.D.1996.‘Towardsasituationaltheoryofbelief’,JASO27(3):217– 34. Taylor,A.-C. 1993. ‘Rememberingtoforget:identity,mourningandmemory amongtheJivaro’,Man28:653–78. Whitehouse, H. 2000. Arguments and icons: divergent modes of religiosity, Oxford:OxfordUniversityPress. Woodburn, J. 1982. ‘Social dimension of death in fourAfrican hunting and gatheringsocieties’,inM.BlochandJ.Parry(eds),Deathandtheregeneration oflife,Cambridge:CambridgeUniversityPress.
247
CHAPTER10
HOWDOESGENOCIDEHAPPEN? MichaelStewart
Surveyingthemasscrimesofthetwentiethcentury,beginningwiththe TurkishkillingsoftheArmeniansin1915andproceedingthrough(totake justafewexamples)themassslaughterofethnicandotherminorities intheSecondWorldWar,themassacreofaroundonemillionpersonsin Baliin1965,thethirty-six-year-longcampaignagainsttheMayansin Guatemala,theassaultontheBosnianMuslimsandtheRwandanTutsis inthe1990s,uptothehorrorsofDarfurtoday,wecandiscernaclear enoughpattern,atleastinonerespect. Atthemomenttheytakeplace,thestatusofsuchkillingsas‘genocide’ appearstooutsiderstobeambiguousandinherentlyimplausible.The worldturnedtheotherwayduringtheSecondWorldWar,preferringnot tobelieve.AfterCambodiaanewpoliticalgenerationhad,supposedly, learntforitselfthatsuchthingscan,anddo,stillhappen.Butitallowed thecriminallyincompetenttorepresentitinBosniaintheformofa UNenvoywhosehand-wringingandprocrastinationallowedtheethnic cleansers to turn his presence into one of their primary devices for pursuingmasscrimes.Itclaimednottohavehadtimetonoticeinthe Rwandancaseand,asIwrite,itisshame-facedlylookingatitscollective feet,denyingthattheslaughterinDarfuris,properlyspeaking,genocide andhopingthatnoonewillforceittotakeactionagainstthecriminal regimeinKhartoum.Itisonlyaftertheeventthatgenocidesappearwith certainty,andwithoutambiguity,tohavetakenplace.Itisonlyintheir aftermaththatworldleadersandthepeoplesoftheworldbehindthem vowthatgenocidemustneverhappenagain.1Itmaywellbethatadesire todisbelieveisbuiltintotheindividualpsyche.Ithascertainlybeena 249
MICHAELSTEWART
cornerstoneofthepresentworldorder,inwhichtherightsofsovereign statestodoastheywishwiththeircitizensareparamount. Naturally,theintellectualfoundationsofanon-interventioniststance ininternationalaffairsliemostlyinrealpolitikconsiderations.Butin thispaperIwishtoexaminewhetherarestrictivedefinitionofgenocide andamisleadingmodelofhowthisparticularcrimeoccursalsotiesthe handsofagenciesthatmightotherwisefeelcompelledtoact.Iam,here, followingafellowanthropologistwhopropheticallypointedoutthatthe recognitionofthegenocidalstrategypursuedbyFranjoTudjmanand SlobodanMiloševićintheformerYugoslaviaagainsttheBosnianMuslim populationwashamperedbya‘holocaust’model.Ataconferenceheld inDecember1993CorneliaSorabjitalkedofthe‘franchiseorganisation’ thatseemedtohavebeenadoptedbySerbianandCroatleadersintheir attempttodestroytheBosnianMuslimpopulation.Shepointedoutthat theSerbianandCroatcampaignslookedsodifferentfromtheholocaust model – slaughter on an industrial scale, pursued with bureaucratic regularity–thatcommentatorswereunabletoseeitstrue,genocidal, nature(Sorabji1995).EighteenmonthslaterDutch,BritishandFrench troopsstoodbyasSerbianforcesmassacred7000Muslimmeninthe environsofSrebrenica. IwanttotakeSorabji’sargumentastagefurthertoexplorethewaysin whichstatepolicycanberadicalisedtowardsgenocidalmurderwithout the kind of pressing ideological fanaticism and bureaucratic central coordinationfoundinthecaseoftheJewishholocaust. THECATEGORYOF‘GENOCIDE’
Itreat‘genocide’,here,asamodernandnotauniversalphenomenon: theveryterm‘genocide’,asIamusingit,isaneologismcoinedby aCzechlegalscholar,RafaelLemkin,in1943,inordertoprovidea workable,legaldefinitionoftheatrocitiesbeingcommittedinEuropeat thattime.Lemkinarticulatedaparticularlymodernhorroratthecrime ofdestroyingacommunityoffate–a‘peopleassuch’,inthesenseofa nationalorethnicgroupformednotbyitsownwishesandchoices(like apoliticalpartyorfootballclub)butbyascription,whetherthroughbirth orthejudgementofothers.Asthefullextentofthecriminalityofthe Naziregimewasrevealedforthefirsttimein1945,itwasonlynatural thatthescaleandresolutionoftheexecutionoftheJewishholocaust
250
HOWDOESGENOCIDEHAPPEN?
ensuredthatthisbecamethegenocide,themasscrimethatmustneverbe forgottenandneverbeallowedtohappenagain.Itwasinthisspiritthat thefoundingdocumentsofthepost-warinternationalorder,theUniversal DeclarationofHumanRightsandtheConventiononthePreventionand PunishmentoftheCrimeofGenocide,weredrawnup(thelatterwith Lemkin’sadvice). Inveryrecentyears,thanksinlargeparttothecreationoftheInternationalCriminalTribunalsforformerYugoslaviaandRwanda,legal theoristsandpractitionershavebeguntore-examinethefoundations of the Genocide convention. Case law, such as that arising from the prosecution of General Krstić for his part in the massacre of male MuslimsinandaroundthetownofSrebrenicain1995,hasdeepened andbroadenedunderstandingofbothfolkconceptsandkeynotionsin internationallaw.‘Complicityin’and‘aidingandabetting’genocide,as wellasdefinitionsoftheextentofkillingnecessaryformurdertocountas genocide,havebeenattheheartoflitigationandlegalargument.2What Iwishtoquestioninthispaperisthebroadermatterofwhatconstitutes the crime of genocide and the way in which we imagine genocidal practicestocomeintobeing.Inlegaltermsthisissueisdealtwithby therequirementthat,foranactofmassmurdertocountasgenocide,a ‘specialintent’mustbeestablishedonthepartoftheperpetrator/s.As thelegalscholarAlexanderGreenawalthasshown,theexactmeaningof ‘specialintent’ishighlyambiguousandsubjecttonumerous,contrary, interpretations(1999).3Putinplain,sociologicallanguage,theproblem arisesinthecommonimplicationofthenotionofintentwhenapplied tothebureaucraticmachinerythatcarriesthroughthedestructionof apopulation:thattherebesome‘generalprogramme’or‘plan’foran exterminationpolicy.AsLemkinhimselfputit,genocidesignifies‘a coordinatedplanofdifferentactionsaimingatthedestructionofessential foundationsofthelifeofnationalgroups’.4Itismycontentionthatthe notionof‘intent’isill-framedforacrimethatisalwaysacollective endeavourrequiringanelaboratedivisionoflabour.Thecoordination ofdifferentinstitutionsthatisnecessaryforgenocidemayariseunder conditions quite other than those representing a ‘coordinated plan’. ThisessaythusjoinsforceswithGreenawalt’spowerfulcritique(taken fromalegal-theoreticalstandpoint),withanempiricalconsiderationof howstatepolicybecomesradicalisedtothepointatwhichgenocidal measuresareinitiated.5 251
MICHAELSTEWART
Although,inarestrictedsense,Iaddressaquasi-legalissue,itshould also be obvious that a problem of ‘Zafimaniry anthropology’ (see Preface)liesnotfarfrommyattention.Questionsastohowandwhy genocidehappens,aswellashowindividualsbecomecaughtupinit, recuramongstvictimsofthisact,asthehistoryofMauriceBloch’sown familybearswitness.Ontheforty-sixthanniversaryofthedaywhen PierreBloch,Maurice’sfather,wastransportedfromaholdingcampin CompiègnetoAuschwitz,Maurice’smother,ClaudetteKennedy(née Rafaël),begantowriteamemoirsettingoutinstark,uncompromising proseherownpassagethroughtheyearsofNazioccupationandthe concentrationcampstowhichshewasdeported.Likeotherwritersof suchmemoirs,Maurice’smotherdoesnotsomuchattempttoexplainas tochronicle.ButthepresentationoftheeventsposesitsownZafimaniry questionaboutthewaygenocidetakesplace.Withhindsight,itiseasy towonderhowahighlyeducatedandinformedscientistcouldbeso apparentlynaiveastopresentherselfattheGermanKommandaturin Parisdemandinginformationonherdisappearedhusband.Whatwasit thatpreventedherfromseeingthenatureofthepowersshewasdealing with?Thisessay,byattemptingtoanalysetheprocessofbureaucratic radicalisationthatenablesgenocide,maysupplysomeofthematerials foranexplanationofthealltoocommonexperiencebywhichpeople managetomissandignorethesignsthatgenocideisemerging. WHOISRESPONSIBLEFORGENOCIDE?
ThemurderofmillionsofJewscanbedescribed,atoneanalyticlevel, as the playing out of the obsessions of a single man and his clique, aidedbyleadingactivistsofablindlyloyalparty.Fromtheoutsetof hispoliticalcareerHitlerhadbeenanotoriousanti-Semite,onewho developedaparticularformof‘redemptiveanti-Semitism’(Friedlander 1997). For Hitler, the struggle against the Jews was ‘the immutable basisandobsessionalcoreofhisunderstandingofhistory,politicsand action’.6Bysolving‘theJewishquestion’,theNaziswouldredeemthe Germannationfromitstragicpastandwouldrecoverthegreatnessof theGermanpeople. FortheJews,thereisaclearchronologyofpolicyandlegalwritwhich provides the framework of the persecution, starting with one of the earliestsignificantpiecesoflegislationHitler’sgovernmentputthrough,
252
HOWDOESGENOCIDEHAPPEN?
theLawfortheRestorationoftheProfessionalCivilService,which droveJewsoutofpublicservice.7Atleastuntilthesecret,extra-judicial decisionsofthewaryears,theframeworkoflawsprovidedthemantleof legitimacyforNazipoliciesleadingtototalexcommunication.8 RafaelLemkin’spre-Conventiondiscussionofthenatureofgenocide (1944)retainsasenseofthecomplexityofsocialprocessasstateemployeesandotherstrytodestroy‘theessentialfoundationsofthelife ofnationalgroups’.Butthanksinparttothesheerthoroughnessand systematicnatureofthepersecutionoftheJewsinthelatteryearsofthe war,from1941to1945,amodelof‘genocide’astheexecutionof‘an overallplan’,whetherwrittenornot,fortheexterminationofapeople hascometodominatealmostallthinkingontheissue.9Untilveryrecently,historiansofthisperiodhave,consequently,beenengagedinan almostmysticalquestforaFührerbefehl,anorderfromtheFührerthat wouldprovidethebasisfor,andtheultimateexplanationof,theFinal Solution. Howeveroddthisapproachmayseemtosocialscientistswithour predilectionforseekingstructuralcauses,suchaquestmayseemless irrational if one recalls one of the crucial distinguishing features of Germanfascismasasystemofrule:theorganisationofgovernance aroundthecultoftheFührer.After1933,thewholeofpubliclifewas reorganisedaroundtheso-calledFührerprinzip,theabsolutepersonal loyaltyofsubordinatestosuperiorsallthewayuptotheofficeofthe Reich’sChancellor.AfewlinesinMeinKampfdiscussingatinygroupof childrenborntoGermanmothersofblackAmericansoldiersquartered intheRhinelandduringtheAlliedoccupationledalmostimmediately afterthetakeovertoanentireanthropologicalprogrammebeingsetup todeterminetheracialworthofthechildren.Loyaldoctorswerethen foundwhosecretlyandillegallywhippedtheseveralhundredvictimsoff thestreetsandsterilisedthem. Evenmoredramatically,asinglepetition,writtentoHitlerbythe parentsofablindandpartiallyparalysedchild,iscreditedwithlaunchingthewaveof‘euthanasia’killingsthat,bythetimetheywereslowed downin1941,hadputtodeathnearly200,000mentallyillorphysically disabledpeople,includingatleast6000children.Despitetheideological predispositionamongdoctorsandotherprofessionalstoacceptradical, interventionist population measures, when asked to start killing, as opposedtopreventingreproduction,theirleadersrefused–atleastuntil 253
MICHAELSTEWART
soorderedbytheFührer.Thewholeprogrammecouldnothavebeen conceived without an ideology of population ‘hygiene’, but without Hitleritisnotclearthatthisdrasticmodeofimplementationwouldhave beentaken.10 Thefact,then,thatinallthe700pagesofMeinKampfthereisnot asinglementionoftheGypsiesishighlysignificant.Itistruethatin contrasttothedefencelessRhinelandchildren,whoprovidedacostfree opportunity for a fateful experiment, going after much larger socialgroupsliketheGypsieswouldhaverequiredmoreresourcesand coordination.Butitwasnotjustthescaleoftheproblemthatdiffered. TheabsenceofinterestbyHitlerintheGypsiesremainsacentralfeature oftheGypsystory. Moreover, whatever Hitler’s personal predilections, the struggle againstwhathadtraditionallybeencalledthe‘Gypsynuisance’could hardlybecast–asthatagainsttheJewswasconstantly–asabattlefor nationalsalvation.TherewerenoGypsyownersofbanks,norhadthey playedaleadingroleinthespreadofcapitalisminGermany.Andthough theywerelikenedtoJewsfortheirrestlesswanderingandrootlessness, they could not be presented as representatives of an anti-German, cosmopolitanworldconspiracy.Nostreetnameshadtobechangedto removetheirGypsyassociations.TheGypsieswere,inbrief,inatotally differentpositiontothatoftheJewsintheEuropeof1933. Andyet,theydidnotescapeinternment,‘preventivecustody’,sterilisation,awaveofearlykillingsandlatermassdeportationstoconcentrationcamps.Duringthewar,ineverycountrythatfellunderNazirule, ineverycity,ineveryvillage,ineveryconcentrationcamp,Gypsies, like Jews, were persecuted because of their birth. By the end of the war,twothirdsofGermany’sGypsies,agreaterproportionofCzech andCroatianGypsiesandscoresofthousandselsewhereweredead.Of thosewhoremainedinGermanymanyhadbeensterilised;othershad beencrippledthroughslavelabour.Insomeregions,liketheOstmark (Austria), nearly 90 per cent of the Gypsies died. In this case, legal texts,officialcommentaries,secretdecreesandthepapertrailoftheir implementationformonlyonepartofthestory,andtheydonottake ustoitsdarkheart.Itisintheinitiativesoftownhallgenocidairesand racistsinvariouspositionsofauthoritythatwehavetoturnifwewant tograspthedynamicofthesegregation,exclusion,persecutionand, ultimately,genocideoftheGypsies. 254
HOWDOESGENOCIDEHAPPEN?
Intheabsenceofanycentrallegalorpoliticalresolution,between 1933and1938aprofoundchangeoccurredinthewayGypsieswere dealtwith,daytoday,bythestateadministration.Pre-Nazipolicyrested onasystematicdistinctionbetween‘domestic’and‘foreign’Gypsies– drawingfromamucholderapproachtopoorlawandwelfarepayments basedontheideathatonlythe‘local’poorhadtobesupportedbythe state administration (Geremek 1994; Fricke 1996).Any Gypsies not slatedforexpulsion/deportationshouldbesedentarisedandputtowork. AslateasJune1936,thisessentiallyreformistprogramme,thatputfaith intheeducationalpowerof‘work’and‘home’,wasstilltheofficially articulatedpolicyoftheInteriorMinistryandthesecurityapparatus.By December1938thegroundhadshifted.TheReichsführerSSandChiefof theGermanPolice,HeinrichHimmler,nowdeclaredthatinthetreating of Gypsy issues ‘the racial aspect’ of the question was always to be keptintheforeground.Allinitiativesshouldaimattheracial‘isolation’ (Absonderung)ofthesealiens.11Havingachievedeffectivesegregation, theauthoritieswouldthenworktopreventanyfurtherracialmixingwith comradesofthepeople’scommunity.Howdidthisshiftoccur? ThegeneralpointIwishtomakecanbeputthus:inthebroadercontextoftheNazisocialrevolutionyoudidnotneedacentralplanand specifically targeted ideological programme in order to arrive at the wholesaleredefinitionofasocialprobleminracialistterms.Abody likethepolicearrivedatthepointwhereitworked,inLemkin’swords, towardsthe‘disintegrationofthepoliticalandsocialinstitutions,of culture,...andtheeconomicexistence’(1944:79)ofaproblematic minority without being led or directed to that goal by some central intention.Allthatwasrequiredwasabroaddefinitionofsocialpolicy asproceedingfromtheinborncharacteristicsofracialgroupsandthena seriesofwhatIwillcall‘instances’,casesorclustersofproblemsaround whichanumberofdiverseconjuncturesbroughttogetherstateorgansand producedthecoordinationandradicalisingoftheiractivities.Thispaper dealswithonesuchinstance,onethatoccurredatacrucialearlystage inthemovetowardsthegenocideoftheGypsies.Theinitialshift–a newdefinitionofthecategory‘Zigeuner’thateliminatedtheenlightened notionofeducable‘Gypsies’–wasaccomplishedthroughnothingmore menacingthantheresolutionofconflictsbetweentheFrankfurtpolice andotherpartsofthestateadministrationoverhowtotreatdifferent Gypsydefendantsinaseriesoftrialsthatbeganin1936. 255
MICHAELSTEWART
Whatfollows,then,isanethnographicreconstructionofhowasmall groupofpoliceofficersturnedanaffrayinapub,oneSaturdayafternoon, intosomethingresemblingaseriesofshowtrials.JanoschKorpatsch hadoncebeenreputedtobetherichestGypsyintheGermanReichand hisarrestledtoprosecutionsinvolvinghimself,hisbroaderfamilyand scoresofotherunrelatedGypsies.Recallingtheseeventsafterthewar, oneofthedefencelawyersinvolveddescribedapolice‘battleagainst theGypsies’. THEKINGOFTHEGYPSIES
Aftertheevent,JanoschKorpatschmusthavemarvelledatthemiserable allianceofmishap,envy-fedvengeanceandmalignpersecutionthatleft him,inthenewyearof1936,aschieftrophyoftheFrankfurtpolice. TheNazipresswerepastmastersatthestagedandmanipulatedscandal andinKorpatschtheyhadbeengiventheirfirstexemplaryGypsy,ahate figurewho,likecountlessJewsbeforeandafterhim,couldserveasa warningtoallaround,Gypsyandnon-Gypsyalike.TheFrankfurtpolice werequicktoadvertisetheircaptureof‘theGypsyChief’,instigatinga presscampaignthatmockedhimas‘adespotwhorulesoveraclanwith onehundredandtenwagons’.Inothernewspapershewaspilloriedas a‘traitortothepeople’seconomy’.Accordingtostoriesthatappeared acrossthecountry,Korpatsch’sclanrepresentedadoubleburdenon thehard-working,tax-payingburghersofeverytowntheyvisited.As professionalcriminalswholivedfromtheproceedsofsmuggledforeign currency,goldandotherpreciousmetals,theywereleachingwealthfrom thestate.Atthesametime,theywerestealingfromthehonestGerman workerbysendingtheirwomenandchildren,deckedoutasthevery imageofneglect,toclaimwelfaresupport.OnthemorningofSaturday 11January1936thepossibilitythathewasabouttofallintoatrapfrom whichhewouldneveremergecannothavecrossedhismind. Thespringofthetrapwasnothingmoreunusualthanapubbrawlin thewakeofadisputeoverafailedhorsedeal.Korpatsch’soldbusiness rivalStephanRosenberg,alsoknownbythenicknameMatscho,had soldahorsetoaGermandeliveryman.FlushwithsuccessMatscho invitedeveryoneontheGypsycamparoundtothelocalbartocelebrate hisluck.Korpatschhad,sinceChristmas,beensufferingsomethingofa liquiditycrisisandhopedtobenefitfromMatscho’stradebypersuading
256
HOWDOESGENOCIDEHAPPEN?
theGermantoswaphisnewhorseforanotheronethatKorpatschowned. Heaskedforasmallsupplementarypaymenttocompensatehimforthe lowervalue,inhiseyes,ofMatscho’shorse.Astheinvestigatingofficer laterputit:‘itiscommonthatintradeslikethisalmostthewholekinsfolk becomesinvolvedandexpressesanopiniononthevalueofahorse.For themostpartonsuchoccasionsaconsiderableamountofalcoholis shared.Andsoitwasatthishorsetrade.’12TheGermanatfirstexpressed interest,butonthepointofconcludingthedealandpayingKorpatsch hechangedhismind.Atonce‘theKorpatschganglaidtheblameonthe Rosenbergs’,thoughKorpatschhimselfblusteredandbragged.Whatdid theRosenbergsmeanwhentheysaidhewasdesperatetodobusiness? Hehadmoneyforfiftyhorses:‘whatisityouwant,youpoordevils,we havemoredollarsthanyoucanimagine!Ihaveyourweightindollars! Icouldbuythewholeinnwithmydollarswhileyourotinyourendless chatter.’13 Both parties had good reason to be irritated by what they saw as the other’s un-Romany behaviour, but when Matscho’s wife, Maria Rosenberg,madedisparagingremarksaboutKorpatsch’shorse,theinsult becameinsufferable.14Glasseswerethrown,thensmashedandusedas weapons.Chairsandstoolswereraisedandbroughtdownoneachother. OneofKorpatsch’ssons,Oskar,washeardtoshoutoutcheerfully,ashe barredthedoor,thattheonlywayoutthisafternoonwouldbethrough thewindows,andanotherGermanlatecomertotheactionnotedhowa greatnumberofGypsywomenwerelayingintothe‘veryrespectable GypsyJungoRosenberg.Amongstotherthings,Iheard,“YouJew,you shouldbehungupanddonetodeath.”’15Justaseveryonehadbeen drivenoutofthebarbythepublican,whokeptarubbercoshforsuch occasions,themunicipalPublicOrderPolice(Schutzpolizei)arrived. For Korpatsch, these were unfortunate developments. Most of the argumentinthebarbetweenthetwofamilieshadtakenplaceinRomany sothattheGermanbystandershadlittleideaastoitscontent,butduring theincreasinglyfuriousexchangestheRosenbergsappearedtocallhim aDevisenschieber,ablackmarkettraderincurrency.16TheExchange ControlRegulationsofFebruary1935forbadeprivatecitizenstohold anyforeigncurrency.Howfar,orconsistently,theseregulationswere enforcedvariedwidelyfromplacetoplace.17TheFrankfurtpolicesaw themselvesasthevanguardofthestruggleagainsttheGypsies,leading earnestdiscussionswiththetownadministrationoverthebestwayto 257
MICHAELSTEWART
control‘theGypsymenace’.Theywere,thus,likelytoactruthlessly againstKorpatsch. Thetiming,too,ofhisarrestwasunlucky.EversincetheNazitakeovertherehadbeentalkofreformingtheadministrationoftheradically decentralisedpoliceforces.Inrecentmonths,WilhelmFrick,asInterior Minister, and Heinrich Himmler, as head of the Gestapo, had both been manoeuvring to position themselves ahead of the forthcoming unificationandcentralisationofallpolicedepartments(Browder1996: 86–7).Amongstofficersinterestedintheso-calledZigeunerfrage,these developmentsloomedlarge,assuchareorganisationwouldinevitably leadtoarelocationandenlargementoftheworkofthenationalGypsy Centre,thenbasedinMunich.Thetwodetectivesmostinvolvedinthe KorpatschinvestigationsweredeterminedtoestablishFrankfurtasan alternativesite.18Anaccusationof‘foreigncurrency’dealingagainsta manwhowasalreadyknowntothepoliceas‘ChiefoftheHungarian Gypsies’wasjustthethingtheyneeded.Withinweekstheywereputting outstoriesthatnofewerthan600officialshadbeenworking,fulltime,to laybarethefulldastardyofthemanwhowasnow,entirelymisleadingly, namedasthe‘KingoftheGypsies’.19 And, with Korpatsch, they had struck lucky. A first search of Korpatsch’scampsiteontheSaturdayeveningproducedasubstantial findofforeigngoldandcurrency,withatotalvalueestimatedat6,406 RM–aconsiderablesumatatimewhenaprofessionalsalarywasinthe regionof800RMamonth.20TheKorpatschesinsistedthatthesewere weddingjewelsbutthepolicewerehavingnoneofit.Thiswas,after all,acasedesignedtomakewaves,andbyaccusingKorpatschunder thecurrencyregulationstheywouldbeabletoaddthepoliticalcrimeof ‘treasonagainstthefolkeconomy’tohischargesheet.21 Withthehelpofthemedia,Kripoheadquartersnowworkedthecase alongthelinesofawell-rehearsedandfamiliarscenario,mobilising thelocalpopulationinasmall-scaleversionofthenational‘manhunt days’(Fahndungstag).AstorywaspreparedfortheMondayedition ofthelocalNazipaper,the FrankfurterVolksblatt.Byexaggerating tenfold (to 1200 gold dollars) the sums involved and claiming that ‘hundredsofthousandsofmarksinforeigncurrencyhavebeenhidden away’,thenewspapercouldpretendthatthepolicehadstumbledona majorcriminalracket.Legalpapersfromamurdercasethathadbeen foundduringasecondsearchofthecaravanswerenolonger‘received 258
HOWDOESGENOCIDEHAPPEN?
fromalawyer’,asthepolicenotesstated,but‘presumedstolenfroma judge’.22 Moreimportantly,thearticlemadeclearthattheKorpatsch‘affair’was notjustaboutthepursuitofanindividualGypsyfamily.Inanimplicit referencetotheongoingcentralisationofpoliceactivities,thearticle reassuredmembersofthefolkcommunitythattheyhadsomereasonto hopethatthereignofGypsy‘insolence’and‘shamelesslies’mightsoon bebroughttoanend. ASTATEWITHINTHESTATE
Infact,justafewhoursaftertheFrankfurterVolksblatthitthenewsstands,twodaysafterKorpatsch’sarrest,thepoliceinvestigationwas alreadybeginningtofallapart.Despitethearrestofmanymembersof Korpatsch’sextendedfamilytherewasstillnosignofthevastfundsthat hadbeenannouncedinthepress.Then,ontheMondaymorning,three ofthekeyRosenbergwitnessesagainstKorpatschcameintothepolice stationandexplainedthattheyhadbeendrunkonSaturdayandenraged bythevariousinsultsflungattheminthecourseoftheargument.They wantedtowithdrawalltheirallegations. Bytheendofthatweek,ifthepoliceweretohaveassessedobjectively alltheevidenceintheirhandstheywouldhavebeendisappointed.A fightthatresultedinamere50RMofdamagewasatrivialincident. Moreover,allthegoldthathadbeenfoundintheKorpatschcaravans had been accounted for with an official reckoning from a previous tax investigation inAltona in 1927.23 However, for the reasons of departmentalpoliticsjustexamined,ChiefInspectorNussbaumandhis boss,PolicePresidentBeckerle,weredeterminedtopursuethecaseasa high-profiletrial.Nussbaumdeclaredthatfurtherinvestigationsintothe foreigncurrencydealingsoftheKorpatscheswere,forthetimebeing, closed.Butnoneofthearrestedwouldbereleased.Inordertodisruptthe ‘goodfunctioningoftheGypsynewsservice’allofthemwouldbekept underarrest,insolitaryconfinement,withnovisitors.24 Itisworthpausingtoassesswherethepolicethoughttheywereat thisstageoftheirenquiries,forwecanseeherehowlittletheywere progressingaccordingtoawell-markedroadmap.Inareportforhis PolicePresident,NussbaumexplainedthattheGypsieshadbeenableto frustratehisofficers’besteffortsbecauseoftheir‘completedisregardfor
259
MICHAELSTEWART
honestbehaviour’.25JanoschKorpatschwasrefusingtohelpthepolice atall,‘notbecausehewantstoprotecttheothersbutsimplybecausehe deliberatelyworksagainstanythingandeverythingthepolicedo’.26This ideaoftheoldGypsydeliberatelysettinghimselfagainstthesystemper secaughttheChiefInspector’simagination.Inthislight,thecaseno longerinvolvedanordinary,self-interestedpettycriminalbut,rather, thetypeofpersonNazicriminologyidentifiedasasocialwreckerand menacetosociety. Thismarkedasignificantpoliticisationofthecase.Inotherrespects, however,Nussbaumcouchedhisargumentinverytraditionalterms.The problemwithKorpatsch,hebelieved,wasthathewasa‘foreignGypsy’ (thoughhewasborninArnsberghisancestrywasHungarian)andso was‘self-consciouslyinternationallyoriented’.AlltheforeignGypsies, heexplained,lie‘withoutrestraintandworkaccordingtotheirownclan lawsagainstthoseofthelaw-enforcementagencies’.Bycontrast,‘the GermanGypsieshavelivedforyearswiththemightofthestateandhave cometotermswiththatand,knowingthatotherwisetheydrawtheshort straw,haveadjustedthemselvestothesurroundingconditions’.27 TheNationalSocialisttaskwastobringtheseforeignGypsiesintoline andmakethembehaveliketheGermanones.Thislineofargumentwas, asIhavesaid,representedthroughoutthestateadministrationrightupto theofficeofHimmlerhimself.28ButbetweentheendofJanuary,when Nussbaumwrotethereportjustquoted,andthebeginningofMarchthis stancelostitsfootholdwithintheFrankfurtpolice.Thishappenedas adirectconsequenceofanunexpecteddevelopmentintheKorpatsch case. OnthethirddayofhisinvestigationNussbaumreceivedatelegram fromamancalledFritzStabani,whoappearedtobeaLübeckpolice officerofferingspecialinsightintothebackgroundoftheGypsiesnow incustody.OnfurtherinvestigationStabaniturnedouttobean‘Aryan’ civilianwhohadlivedformanyyearsamongstGypsyfamiliesona campnearLübeck.Hestyledhimselfasawriter,andlegaladvisorto thelocalGypsies,thoughNussbaumquicklywrotehimoffasacrank.29 Nonetheless, he found a role for himself in the Korpatsch scenario. Inthecourseofatelephoneconversationthatfollowedhistelegram, StabaniremindedNussbaumofanoticeinthePoliceCircularpublished justafewweeksearlierdetailingaccusationsof‘tributecollection’by GypsiesintheSaar.Stabaniexplainedthatitwasthosesamefamilies 260
HOWDOESGENOCIDEHAPPEN?
fromtheearliercircularwhowereinvolvedinthenewcase.Nussbaum immediatelyordereduptheoriginalfiles,realisingtheirpotentialtowiden the investigation beyond the currency allegations, the only evidence forwhichwasevaporatingbeforehiseyes.30Butthefilescontaineda surprisethatwouldenablehimtobreakKorpatsch’ssteadfastrefusalto cooperateandexpandthewholescopeofthecase. WhentheRosenbergshadcomeintothepolicestationandretracted theiraccusationsagainstKorpatsch,Nussbaumassumedthatthetwo Gypsyfamilieshaddecidedtoputtheirfightinthebarbehindthem andrenewcooperation.ButacarefulreadingofthenewSaarbrucken filesrevealedthattheJanuarybrawlwasnoaccidentalflare-up.The RosenbergsandKorpatscheswere,Nussbaumlearnt,originallyfrom twoquitedistinctgroupsofGypsies.TheRosenbergsbelongedtothesocalledGermanGypsies(Sinteasweknowthemnow)whohadlivedin German-speakinglandsforseveralcenturies,whiletheKorpatschesand theirrelatives(manyofwhomnowboreGerman-soundingnames)were consideredtobe‘HungarianGypsies’,membersofkingroupsthathad migratedfromtheeast,mostlyfromtheAustro-Hapsburgempireinthe nineteenthcentury.Thetwopopulationshadalsooccupiedverydifferent economicniches.TheRosenbergswererenownedmusiciansandhad, inthepast,enjoyedafarhigherstatusthanthe‘foreigners’,whowere concentratedinthelessrespectablehorseandfur-clothestrades.Butin post-waryearsthetableshadbeenturnedasthetastefornineteenthcentury‘Gypsymusic’declined.The‘old’Germanfamiliesfellinto povertyandnowhadtocompetewiththe‘upstart’Korpatsches–‘so calledbetterGypsies’astheRosenbergssardonicallyreferredtothem. Korpatsch,whohadoncebeenafirmallyoftheRosenbergs,having helpedoneofthemescapeamurderchargein1921,hadsincetotally fallenoutwithhisoldfriends. The lesson for the police was clear: with care, Nussbaum could playonefamilyoffagainsttheother.DuringtheSaarinvestigations theRosenbergshadcome(mistakenly)tobelievethatKorpatschwas thesourceofaccusationsthattheywereextortingakindofheadtax from other Gypsies pursuing a trade in the Saar, ‘on the land of the Rosenbergs’.Theoriginalpoliceinvestigationhadcollapsedforlackof evidencebutthebadfeelinganddesireformutualrevengeremained. Now,usingtheRosenbergs’fearthatKorpatschwantedtoputthem behindbars,andKorpatsch’scertainknowledgethathewasinprison 261
MICHAELSTEWART
because of Rosenberg denunciations during and after the pub fight, NussbaumsetaboutunderminingKorpatsch’sconfidentrefusaltoseek revengeontheRosenbergs.HavingpersuadedsomeoftheRosenbergsto denounceKorpatschfortributecollection,hetookthesignedallegations toKorpatsch.Aftersixweeksofsolitaryconfinement,andconfronted withthenew‘outrageousaccusations’ofJungoandMatschoRosenberg, on27FebruaryKorpatschgaveinandtoldNussbaumwhathewanted tohear:thathehadonoccasionpaidtributetotheGermanGypsies.31 Nussbaumnowhadthefamilieswherehewantedthem:eachaccusing theotherofthesamecrimeandeachlikelytoproducemoreandmore extravagantclaimsinresponsetotheother’sdenunciations.32 Fromthepointofviewofthebroaderdevelopmentofanti-Gypsy policy,itisnotsomuchthedetailsofNussbaum’strickerythatmattered butthewaythecontentofthesemutualallegationspushedNussbaum intounchartedterritoryintermsofpolicepolicy.Incontrasttohisearlier assumptions about ‘Hungarian’ criminals and ‘law abiding’ German Gypsies,intheconflictintheSaaritwastheGermanswhohadbeen demandingillegaltributepaymentsfromtheforeigners.Attheoutset ofhisenquiries,NussbaumbelievedthatKorpatsch,as‘Kingofthe Gypsies’wastheextortionist-in-chief.Itwasonlyatthebeginningof March,withKorpatsch’sevidence,thathewasabletobuildapicture of a system of mutual tribute-taking in which all the various Gypsy familieswereinvolved.BytheendofthemonthNussbaumwentsofar astoadmitthatthevictimsoftheextortionistswere‘almostexclusively foreignGypsies’,butbythenhehadfoundanewtheoreticalschemato explainhisevidence. Inreadingthroughthefilescompiledbyhisdetectives,Nussbaum wasparticularlytakenby,andcarefullyunderlined,thosesectionsofthe transcribedinterviewswhereitemergedthattheGypsieshadadopted languagetakenoverfromtheGermanstateadministrationtodescribe their‘tributarysystem’.SomeoftheHungarianGypsiesclaimedtohave heardarelativeoftheRosenbergs,ReinholdLorier,talkingofhimselfas the‘ChiefConstable’(Hauptwachtmeister)oftheSaar,33andonanother occasion,attheStWendelmarket,oneofKorpatsch’sin-lawssardonically referredtooneofthe‘GermanGypsies’as‘Baron’.34Evenmorestriking, aJohannRosenberg(who,confusingly,wasinfacta‘Hungarian’but whohadadoptedarespectableGermanSintonametobuyhimselfsome peacefromthenon-Gypsyauthorities)toldhisinterrogatorsthathehad 262
HOWDOESGENOCIDEHAPPEN?
paidthe‘true’Rosenbergstheirtributewithoutmakingafussbecause he‘supposedtheyhadlegalauthority(Herrschaft)overtheterritory’.35 Fortheirpart,theRosenbergsreferredtoKorpatsch’sowndependents ashis‘subjects’(Untertan)’.36Thesewere,ofcourse,circumstantial, perhapstrivial,piecesofevidence.StilltheywouldhelpNussbaumprop uphisnovelcasethat,underthelenienteyesoftheruralgendarmerie, theGypsieswererunninga‘statewithinthestate’,withparallelpolitical structuresandataxsystemtosupportthem. Moreover,theyweredoingsoinsomestyle.On16March,Nussbaum complained that ‘the extortionists live extremely well from their unadulteratedidleness’,managingto‘blowawayhugesumsindrinking parties’.37And here the gradual politicisation of the police and their alignment with Nazi ideology and policy comes to bear on the development of the case. Kripo officers prided themselves on their professionalismincontrasttotheamateurishtheatricsoftheGestapo, whohadrecruitedintensivelyfromwithinthePartyandworkedunder directNazidomination.ButtheKripo’sstanceof‘aloofnessfromthe “corruption”ofpartisanpoliticswasaformofnaiveté.Inconjunction withtheirstaunchnationalismitleftthemvulnerable’toallkindsof politicalpressures(Browder1990:91).Undertheguiseof‘doingwhat wasnecessarytoprotectsociety’themesfromtheNaziworldviewwere absorbeduncriticallyintotheKriposubculture.So,whileinthepastinterGypsytributepaymentsweretoleratedasamatterthatonlyconcerned theGypsies,Nussbaumnowarguedthattheyrepresentedproofofthe damageGypsiesweredoingtothepeople’seconomy.Thissecretstate hadtobefundedfromsomewhereand,asunproductive‘parasites’,the Gypsiescouldonlyraisefundsbybegging,swindlingorstealingthem from‘Germanfolkcomrades’.38 Inordertostandtheseideasup,whenKorpatschwascondemnedto sevenmonthsforthe‘affray’inSchweizer’sinnon4April,Nussbaum turnedhisfullattentiontoaseriesof‘economiccases’.Foremostwas thecurrencytrial(thepoliticalimplicationsofwhichmadeitthemost ideologically salient) but Nussbaum also revived a whole series of ‘swindling’chargesagainstKorpatschthathadbeenabandonedseveral yearsearlierforlackofevidence.39Nussbaum’sgoalwasnotsomuch tohighlighttheindividualdeceitsasthepatternofrepeatedcriminality thathewantedtoarguecharacterisedawholemilieu.Althoughthesums involvedwerepiffling,thevictimscouldbeprofitablypresentedinthe 263
MICHAELSTEWART
guise of that old German figure, much used by the Nazis, Deutsche Michel,thepoorguilelessGermanvictimofaliencunning.40 SHIFTINGTHETERMSOFREFERENCE
Theissuesatstakeinthesemonthsarewellillustratedbyanapplication madebyDrMaxLevi,counseltoJungoRosenberg,oneofthe‘German Gypsies’,on22May1936.Addressinghimselftothepublicprosecutor, Levirequestedthathisclient,asamanofpreviousgoodcharacter,be releasedonbail.Hehadawifeandtwosmallchildren.Hehadserved andbeenwoundedduringthebattleoftheSomme–documentaryproof fromtheCentralOfficeforCertificationwaspresented.Hehadworked asamusicianandalwayspaidhistaxes–fivetaxreceiptswereenclosed –andthepolicehadalwaysconsideredhimareliableman.Hecouldnot, Leviargued,becountedamongst‘thoseGypsieswhowithoutanyreal basisobtainamigranttravellinglicense’.Itwastruethathepossessed suchalicence,buthehadbeenpermanentlyresidentinHamburgforyears alreadyandsowasgenuinelyeligible.41Therewere,Levisuggested,no groundsforfurtherremand. Inessence,Leviwassayingthathisclientshouldbeconsideredon themeritsofhisindividualcase.ThefactthathewasofGypsydescent shouldnotbeadecisivefactorintheinterpretationofthelaw.Leviknew, however,thattopresenthisbriefthisbluntlywasahopelessendeavour.42 Eventhedemocraticpolicehadbeeninclinedtotreatall‘Gypsies’as more suspicious than other citizens.And now the police were being formallyenjoinedtothinkintermsofbiological-criminalcommunities. Habitualcriminalitywasamarkofinferior,foreignbloodandviceversa: allGypsieswere,thus,suspicious.Inanattempttogethisclientaround suchcallousedreasoning,Leviturnedtoaversionoftheoldstrategy, drawingadistinctionbetweenwhatonemightcall‘thegood’and‘the bad’ Gypsy; between the kind of Gypsy who obtained papers under falsepretextsandhishonestclient,who,Leviimplied,wasnotreally aGypsyatallintheusualsenseoftheterm.JungoRosenbergwasa memberoftheGermanSinte,manyofwhomlivedlivessuperficially indistinguishablefromotherlower-middle-classGermans. Presumably, the June 1936 Himmler decree (which still made the distinctionbetweenforeignanddomesticGypsies)gaveLevireasonto believethathisclientmightbetreatedinmuchthesamewayasinthe
264
HOWDOESGENOCIDEHAPPEN?
pre-Naziperiod.Infact,theprosecutorrejectedLevi’sapplicationout ofhand.Notonlydidhenotgiveitamoment’sconsideration,Jungo Rosenbergfoundhimselfstillsittinginjailayearandahalflater,lost intheentrailsofthelegalsystem,withoutsomuchaspre-trialhearings onthehorizon.InDecember1937,Rosenberghimselfpennedapitiable pleaforsomethingtobedoneinhiscase:‘afternearlytwoyearsIcan bearthesolitaryconfinementnolongerandIhavenoideaanymore whattotellmywifewhoisnowsufferingfromheartdisease,letalone mytwosmallchildren’.43 Rosenbergwasthevictimofaradicalisationattheheartofthelocal statethatwasneverarticulatedinpublicandwhichwasthen,andisstill, therefore,doublyhardtoread.Thisradicalisationwasdriveninpartby themomentumoftheKorpatschcasesastheyproceededthroughthe usualchannelsbutalsoinpartbythesearchforaninstitutionalfooting fromwhichtoclaimleadershipinthe‘struggleagainsttheGypsies’.A furthersourceofdynamismwasthechancecontributionoffigureslike the‘writerandlegaladvisor’FritzStabaniwhosentanumberofletters toNussbaumafterhisinitialtelegramandphonecallof13January. It was puzzling, Stabani thought, that while the Jews were being persecutedforliving‘accordingtotheirownlaws’nothingwasbeing doneabout‘theGypsieswholiveinGermanyandappeartohaveexactly thesamelawsastheJews.TheonlydifferenceisthattheJewishlawsare putdownonpaperandtheGypsylawispreservedrightuptothepresent daybyoraltransmission.Andyetitretainsallitsforce.TheGypsylaw isaninstitutionalmanual,’hecontinued,‘foreffectingcrimesagainst thenon-Gypsies.Crimeraisedtotheleveloflaw.’44Stabanihadoffered tocomedowninpersontoFrankfurttoconfronttheserenegades,ifthe Kripotherewouldcoverhiscosts.Nussbaumrightlyjudgedthatthe ‘writer’wasonhisuppersandseekinganewsourceofincome,butthis didnotstophimfromadoptingStabani’stheoreticalconclusionsashis ownwhencalledupontoproduceasyntheticpaperforaconferenceof publicadministrators. Itwastheinstitutionalconjunctureofthebureaucracythatnextpushed Nussbaumforward.Therehadlongbeendiscussionsaboutthecreation ofanewReichGypsyLawinwhichtheFrankfurtcityadministration hadtakenapublicstance,andameetingofregionaldepartmentchiefs ofthestateadministrationhadfortuitouslybeencalledfor16March in order to discuss new approaches to ‘the Gypsy question’ in this 265
MICHAELSTEWART
context.45ThankstohisroleintheKorpatschenquiriesNussbaumwas nowaskedtoarticulatehisnewpositionatthismeeting.Unabletoquite makethebreakyetfromthetraditionaltermsofreference,hebeganhis presentationwiththeoldclichéofthe‘alarmingpictureofcriminality amongtheforeignGypsies’.Butthenhechangedtack.‘AllGypsies are work-shy and overwhelmingly dishonest, both those who have livedlonginGermany,butalsothosewhohaveimmigratedinthepast fewdecadesfromtheeast.Theyareself-consciouslyinternationalist andaretobeseenasanti-stateelements.Theylivebytheirownmoral law which cannot be harmonised with the customs and laws of the Germans.’Inordertoexplainandjustifythisshiftfromtraditionalpolice understandings,NussbaumturnedtoNaziracialtheory:‘eversincethe [1935]NuremberglawstheGypsies,liketheNegrobastardsintheonetimeoccupiedRhineland,donotcountaspartoftheAryanrace’.46 NussbaumacknowledgedthattheformalbehaviouroftheGerman Gypsiesdifferedfromthatoftheforeignersbuthenowsawthisasa matterofdisplayandpretence.Forwhileitwastruethatthe‘“German” Gypsyisanxioustopass’,thesamepersonhadnodifficultiesbringing his‘aberrations’–suchascheatingoravoidanceofmilitaryduty–in linewithhisconscience.Theyalldisplayedwhathedubbed:‘Jewish trickiness’. Having lived through weeks of frustrating conflicts with Gypsies who used public officials’ ignorance of their nature to ease theirpassagethroughthecriminalsystem,heconcludedthat:‘acode ofcriminalproceduredesignedtodealwithGermanpeopleiscuttothe Germanmeasure.FortheGypsiesitprovidesafineprotectionagainst theforceoftheGermanstate.’47 HereNussbaumwassteppingwelloutsideconventionalwisdom.The suggestionthatspeciallegalprovisionbemadeforanethnicgroupis theclearestevidenceofthis.Likewise,severalyearsbeforesuchideas cameontothenationalagenda,Nussbaumproposedincarceratingall Gypsiesininternmentorlabourcampssoastocrushtheirdishonourable morals and practices.And here he coined a new trope: the Gypsies constitutean‘organisationofillegalsecretsocieties’(Geheimbündelei), which,aseveryoneknew,wereforbiddeninthenewGermany.‘And yettheGypsiesinGermanycontinuetospeaktheirownlanguageand livewiththeirownlaws.’Hisownworkinthefewweeksjustpast,as wellasreportsfromthegendarmerie,hadrevealedwhateveryserving officerknew:hundredofmoronicandcriminalGypsiesstillmaketheir 266
HOWDOESGENOCIDEHAPPEN?
‘pilgrimagearoundGermany’.48Onlybydealingdecisivelywiththeir wholewayoflifecouldradicalprogressbemade. ADHOCBUTNOTCHAOTICRADICALISATION
Forthetimebeing,proposalsliketheseweredestinedtoremainthestuff ofmunicipalcommitteerooms.Onthisoccasion,theregionalofficials couldagreenothingmoreradicalthantheforcedsettlementofallGypsies inFrankfurt,withtheaimofexpellingthemattheearliestopportunity. Nussbaumfoundasimilarreticenceinthefaceofradicaldemandswhen hiscasesweredealtwithbysomeofthejudiciary.RegistrarHeilandwas akeenadvocateoffiercemeasuresinthecurrencycasesandpersonally gotthechancetogiveKorpatschtwelvemonths’imprisonment,with subsequentlossofcivilrights,foroneofthe‘swindling’cases,buthis was not the only stance.The twelve-month sentence was slashed at appealbyajudgemarkedlylessinfluencedbypoliticalconsiderations. Likewise,neitherofthetwomostsubstantialofthe‘tribute’accusations producedsatisfactoryoutcomesforNussbaum.Inone,thejudgefound thattheGermanRosenbergs’demandfor‘compensation’fromsome HungarianRomwhohadborrowedtheirname49wasnotamatterof ‘obtaininganunlawfulpecuniaryadvantage’.Thejudge,whootherwise displayednofondfeelingstowardstheGypsies,observedthattheycould indeedreasonablyclaimthattheirreputationhadbeenharmedbythe unauthorisedadoptionofthenameRosenbergbythe‘Hungarians’.In hisview,theyhadperfectlylegitimategroundsfora‘claimfordamages’. AndinthecaseofthetwoelderlyRosenbergbrotherswhowerefinally broughttocourtin1938,whileNussbaumhadbeendeterminedtoprove thattheraisingoftributewasdonecollaborativelyandsystematically(in otherwordsthatitwaspartofasustainedcriminalactivity),thejudges werenotimpressedbytheevidenceandpassedshort,sixteen-month sentences,whichtheydeclaredalreadyservedinlightofthetwoyears theGypsieshadspentonremand. ‘Unevendevelopment’withinthestateadministrationisnotthesame asnodevelopment.Nussbaum’sinvestigationshadstretchedthelength andbreadthoftheReichandhadinvolvedtheBerlinKripoaswellasthe MunichGypsycentre.TheoverlapofpersonnelbetweentheFrankfurt andtheSaarcaseshad,atapersonalcareerlevel,allowedNussbaumand hissuperiorstomakeasmartpoliticalmove,extendingtheirjurisdiction
267
MICHAELSTEWART
outsidetheirownregion.50Thismarkedthemoutasdetectiveswillingto workinthespiritofareformedandcentralisedpoliceforce.Hundreds ofcaravanshadbeensearchedandasmanypersonsinterrogatedacross thecountry,manyofthemrepeatedly,firstinthecurrencycasesandthen whileinvestigatingthe‘tributesystem’.51InthiswayKripoofficesand theirstaffaroundthecountryhadbeenbroughttounderstandthatthey, too,couldtakeanewroleincombatingtheGypsy‘plague’. Moreover,asthecorrespondenceinthefilesindicates,itwasnotjust ‘cranks’likeStabaniwhofeltcalledupontowriteinwithadvice,but alsopoliceofficersfromotherregionstryingtoformulatetheirthinking in a more systematic fashion.A Sergeant Jebens of Melsdorf, who introducedhimselfasanofficerwitha‘specialpersonalinterest’inthe Gypsyquestion,railedagainsttoleranceofinterracialunionsbuteven lessintimatecommunicationupsethimtoo:‘onthehorsemarketIhave observedhowGermanbloodedhorsedealerstransactwiththeGypsies, these very Gypsies named here, the families of Korpatsch, Kaikoni, Mirosch,andhostdrinkingpartiesforthem’.52 Later,ontheoccasionofthetwomassdeportationsofGypsiestothe GeneralGovernmentin1940and1943,itwasthesesamepoliceoffices whoweredelegatedtodecidewhowentandwhostayed.Theywere thenunderorderstoworkwithanewdistinctionbetween‘raciallypure’ and‘mixed’Gypsies,butnomorethanin1936istherereasontothink thattheideologypromulgatedbyBerlinwasdecisive.53Heretoo,at themomentof‘selection’,itwaslocalpracticewhichdeterminedwho wouldliveandwhowoulddie–andthislocalpracticehadbeenformed incasesliketheonediscussedhere.54 THESPECIFICITYOFTHEGYPSYGENOCIDE
OneofthepeculiaritiesofthepersecutionoftheGypsiesisthat,inmost localities,whentheNaziscametopowertheyfoundpeoplealreadyin placewho,likeSergeantJebens,had‘awellfoundedinterestintheGypsy question’andwerereadyandwillingtotaketheopportunitiesonoffer toimplementmoreradicalandeffectivemeasures.55InBerlin,fewof theirsuggestionsweregivenseriousconsiderationintheyearsafterthe takeover.Butmanyoftheofficialswhowrotelettersinvaintovarious ministriesweremoresuccessfulintransforminglocaltreatmentofSinti and Roma – to what extent depended on a host of factors including
268
HOWDOESGENOCIDEHAPPEN?
thebalanceofpoliticalforcesandtheintensitywithwhichthe‘Gypsy question’wasfeltlocally. Itwasattheinterfaceofcentralinertiaandlocalmobilisationofnew stateresourcesthatGypsypolicydeveloped.Sincethisargumenthas focused,sofar,exclusivelyonasinglecase,itmaybeworthwhilebriefly demonstratingthatthiswasthelocationofradicalisationmoregenerally. IfwetaketheearlydevelopmentoftheGypsycamps,weseethatwhat began as slightly stricter versions of municipal camps for travellers metamorphosedgraduallytowardsethnicinternmentlager.Infactthe appearance of continuity is deeply misleading for the Zigeunerlager canonlyreallybeunderstoodinthebroadercontextoftheentire‘camp system’thattheNaziswereintheprocessofconstructing.56Likethe scores of mini Concentration and Labour Camps that sprung up in 1933,themunicipalGypsycampshadacharacteristicallyad-hocand localnature.57Aboveall,theyhadnolegalbasiswhatsoever–noteven executivedecree.Increatingthem,eachcitycounciloperatedmoreor lessasitsawfit,usingwhateverCircularInstructionswereinoperation at the time. In Berlin, an instruction to establish a ‘manhunt day’ to trackdownGypsycriminalsprovidedthepretext.58InHamburg,ayear later,theMayorturnedtothedecreeof14DecemberonthePreventive StruggleagainstCrime,theprovisionsofwhichallowedclosedcamps for ‘improvement’, through labour, or, helpfully, for ‘sundry other purposes’.59 Just as the legal basis of the camps was determined by uncheckedlocalpower,so,intheabsenceofanyoverarchingregulation, eachcampdevelopeditsownsystemofregulations. Iftheevolutionofthecamporderwasnotplannedattheoutset,this doesnotmeanitwasdeterminedentirelybychance.Whileacamplike MarzahnwassetupinordertomakeBerlinzigeunerfreifortheforeign ‘guests’attheBerlinOlympics,almostnothoughtwasgiventohow orderwouldbemaintained.Onceinexistence,byanalmostineluctable logic,regulationswereintroducedwhichgovernedanincreasingnumber oftheinmates’activities.Withinashortperiodacampsuperintendent andapolicewatchhadbeenappointed:whatwasthepointofforcingall theGypsiestoliveinoneplaceifnottocontroltheiractivitiesandto reducethethreattheyposedtothesurroundingpopulation?Thecoming andgoingofresidentscouldberestrictedtodepartureforwork(eightto tenhours)orforshopping(amuchmorelimitedtimeallowedforthose withoutwork).ToensuretheGypsiesobeyedtheserules,aregistercould 269
MICHAELSTEWART
bekeptofalldeparturesandarrivals.Toenforceregistration,punishment wouldbeintroducedforfailuretopresentoneself.Andwhatwasthepoint ofcontrollingthemovementoftheGypsiesifoutsiderswereallowed freeentry?60Asthiseversharperresidentialandphysicalsegregationof theGypsieswasimplemented,soblatantdiscriminatorymeasureswere alsointroduced,followedbygradualexclusionfromthelastremaining bastionwhereGypsieshadaplaceinGermansociety,theschoolsystem. Andlittleofthisrequireddecrees,lawsorwrittenorders. CONCLUSION
DespitethescaleoftheattackontheGypsypeoples,therehasbeenlittle trueaccountingwiththispastinanyofthecountrieswhereGypsies weretargeted–withtheexceptionofGermanysince1985.Neitherin practicalnorinceremonialtermswereanyoftheseGypsyvictims,or theirsurvivingrelatives,treatedwithanythingliketherespecttheyare due.61AfterthewarRomanyvictimsoftheNaziscampaigned,someof themtotheendoftheirlives,forproperacknowledgementofwhatthey hadbeenthrough,aswellasforsomesortofmonetarycompensationfor everythingtheyhadlost.Inmanycasesthiswasafruitlessendeavour. Between1956and1985,theGermanstaterefusedtoacknowledgethat theGypsieshadsufferedalongsidetheJews.CountlessSintiandRoma survivorswererefusedcompensationpaymentsuntilthedaytheydied. Apartfromprejudice,attheheartofthisunwillingnesstoacknowledge theGypsiesasequalvictimsofNazipolicylaytheperhapsunavoidable, but fundamentally misleading, parallel of the Gypsy and Jewish persecutions.Thismodelledtoamoralhierarchyofvictimsthatwas inadvertentlybuiltintotheinstitutionalstructureoftheGermanFederal Republic.Thecompensationoffices,forinstance,usedNazianti-Semitic ideologyandpracticeastheirpointofreferencefordefining‘political’ persecution.Itisessentialtounderstandthattheperniciousinfluence ofthismisappliedmodelhadlittleornothingtodowiththepersonal historiesorthepoliticalstanceoftheindividualsinvolved.Thismuch becameclearinthe1980swhenanewgenerationoflawyers,prosecutors andjudgescametooffice.Manywereashamedofthefailuretoidentify individualperpetratorsortoholdanyoneaccountableforthepersecution andgenocideoftheGypsies,andweredeterminedtotryandsetthe historicalandjudicialrecordstraight.
270
HOWDOESGENOCIDEHAPPEN?
Butthegreatmajorityofthecasestheyopenednevermadeittocourt. Inatypicalinstance,theprosecutorpublishedastatementexplaining whyhehadabandonedacaseagainstanAnthropologicalLaboratory assistant:‘asregardstheGypsiesaclearandtraceablechainoforders, analogoustotheorderforthe“FinalSolutionoftheJewishQuestion”is missing’.62AmoreorlessmythologisedversionoftheHolocaustasthe outcomeofanorderfromtheFührerthusmisledthelegalprofessionals. Indeed,thewholeapproachwhichconsidersNazipolicyassomething that was always formulated at the top of the political system (as an expressionofaclearlyformulatedideologyorofanorderfromHitler, a Führerbefehl), and that was then filtered down the state and party hierarchy,isfundamentallymisleading,atleastwhenitcomestogroups liketheGypsies. To understand the dynamic of this persecution we have to turn to thewayindividual‘solutions’totheGypsyproblemwerefound.All over Germany, andAustria after 1938, Nazi rule offered the chance tothousandsofpeople,civilservantsandpartymeninparticular(but plentyofordinarycitizensaswell),toturntheirprivateagendaagainst theGypsiesintostatepolicy.Publicorder,socialreform,areturntoa ‘healthy community’ of productive workers, the re-evaluation of the ruralidyllofthefarmerandhisfamilyintheirhof,‘afolkcommunity withoutcriminals’;theseweretheideologicalbuildingblocksofthese people’sworldview.Whereverlocalofficialsinhousing,welfare,labour andpolicedepartmentsidentifieda‘Gypsyproblem’,thendealingwith thosepersonscouldbecomeaninherentandpopularpartoftheNazi socialrevolution.InthebrightlightoftheNazidawn,thesetownhall genocidaires discovered that social problems, whose resolution had thwarted generations of their predecessors, suddenly appeared in a whollynew,andmoremanageable,light. ThereformedcriminalpoliceincreasinglyadoptedHimmler’sdogma thatcrime,asocialityandheredityformacausaltriangle,andcameto treat‘Gypsycases’differentlyfromthoseofotherGermancitizens.The university departments ofAnthropology and Genetics in Berlin, and elsewhere,huntedforthegeneof‘asocialbehaviour’,feedingboththe police’sappetitesfornewmodelsandthoseofthe‘hereditaryhealth’clinics runacrosstheReichbydoctorshuntingforcandidatesforsterilisation.63 TheCityHealthOfficesvettedthosewhowouldmarryinordertoweed outinterracialunions.ThewardensoftheZigeunerlager(oftendrawn 271
MICHAELSTEWART
fromSSpersonnel)operatedtheselectionswhendeportationstotheeast beganforashortwhilein1940andwhentheywererestartedagainin 1943–andallthesevariouspeoplecametogetherinlocalmeetingslike thatorganisedinFrankfurtinMarch1936. Ifwetryandreadalltheselocalinitiativesandapproachesasthe unfoldingofsomecentralplan,ortheinevitableconsequenceofstructuralfeaturesofNazirule,wewillnevermakesenseofwhathappened. Indeed,oneofthestrikingfeaturesofthemicrohistoryofthispersecution isthat,timeandagain,thefateofindividualGypsies,Gypsyfamilies andwholecommunitiescouldrestonthearbitraryinterpretationanduse towhichlooselyandgenerallyphrasedlegislationwasput.Inonecase, aSintiwomanmightescapesterilisationthankstotheexactapplication ofthelawbyaHereditaryHealthCourt.Inanother,aGypsywoman whoobeyedanordertoceaselivingwithaGermanmanfoundherself arrestedandcarriedofftoaconcentrationcampforthen‘leavingher placeofresidence’withoutpermission.Asoftenasnot,itisthrough tracingthefateofsuchindividualsastheypassthroughtheseinstitutions –oftenseveralofthem,oneafteranother–thatwecanseehowtheNazi socialrevolutiondoomedtheGypsypeoples. Ibelieve,then,thatthisaccountofbureaucraticmomentumtowards genocidemightbetakenasthehistoricalnorm.Whatonemightcallthe ‘Wannsee-Auschwitzmodel’wouldthenbetheexception.Predictable outcomes may arise from a persecution that has plenty of regional variations,avarietyofdifferentroutestokilling,andevendivergent ideologicaljustificationsforthecrime.Pattern,here,isnottheresultof theapplicationofasingleandwellthoughtthroughgenocidalintent. Let me be clear. I am not arguing that the Holocaust was ‘unique’. The careful planning and hierarchical organisation of the Rwandan massacresisstronglyreminiscentofNazipractice(cf.,forexample, Lemarchand2004).Butinother,equallyexemplary,cases,likethatof theGuatemalanassaultontheMayansfrom1981to1983ortheearlier destructionoftheParaguayanAché,theformalintentoftheauthorities waspresentedascounter-insurgencyinonecaseandmodernisationin theother.Therewasnoorganisedplantodestroythesepeoplesandthe perpetratorsofthesemassacresdidnotbelievethattheytargetedthe MayanpopulationasMayans,ortheAchéasAché–theywerepursuing governmentpolicies,inthewayofwhichMayansandAchéconstituted anobstacle.64Nonetheless,theresultwasgenocide. 272
HOWDOESGENOCIDEHAPPEN?
Infact,asayoungergenerationofGermanhistorianshasdemonstrated,asimilarargumentcanbeappliedtothecrucialperiodwhen theHolocaustdevelopedbetween1939and1941.Thisperiod,offifteen months’ duration or so, can be seen as a transitional phase between systematicpersecutionandmethodicalslaughter.Focusingontheperiod beforetheWannseeconference,UlrichHerbert,DieterPohlandothers haveshownthatthepracticalpreparationsand,tosomeextent,even theschemaofanindustriallyorganisedFinalSolutionlaylessinplans conceivedinBerlinthanintheimprovisationsofcommandersonthe groundontheeasternFrontandintheformerPolishterritoryofthe GeneralGovernment.65Ofcourse,theseperpetratorsoftheearly‘actions’ weremensteepedinNazisocialideologyandracialthinking,menalready utterly brutalised to the consequences of their ‘tough but necessary’ measures. And their solutions were also greeted with unrestrained enthusiasminBerlinbeforebeingputonarational,bureaucraticbasisat theWannseeconference.Nevertheless,inthecrucial,transitionalphase, theirmurderousactswerelesstheconsequenceofa‘generalplan’and aclearlyexpressed‘intent’thansolutionstoproblemsthataroseinthe courseofwar.ThefateoftheGypsieswas,inthissense,notsodifferent thanthatoftheJewsintheperiodaftertheonsetofthewarandbefore themeetingontheBerlinlake.AslongasweclingtotheLemkinmodel ofgenocide,formed,itshouldberemembered,longbeforewehadany realdocumentaryevidenceastohowtheNazigenocideswereprepared, weareboundbothtoignorethesignsofgenocideemerging,asitissure todoagain,and,initsaftermath,tomisrepresentthesufferingofits victims. ACKNOWLEDGEMENTS
Someoftheargumentshereresultfromanotegiventomebymygenerous colleague,HenrietteAsseoofEHESS,atanAHRCfundedinternational seminar in Paris organised by Paloma Gay y Blasco and Catarina Pasqualino.MartinLuchterhandtwasextraordinarilygenerousingiving mephotocopiesofhisarchivecollectionaswellasofhishandwritten noteswhenIwasbeginningmyinvestigationoftheKorpatschmaterials. ElisabethTauberalsomadeveryhelpfulobservationsonanearlyversion ofthispaper.Ithanktheeditors,too,fortheirhelpfulcomments.
273
MICHAELSTEWART
NOTES 1. Cf.Prunier2005. 2. Cf.AppealsChamber,theProsecutorv.RadislavKrstic,CaseNo.IT-98-33A,Judgment,19April2004,ICTYJudicialSupplement,NO.49,May2004, www.un.org/icty/Supplement/supp49-e/krstic.htm. 3. AccordingtothestandardinterpretationoftheConvention,andthemajority ofthejudgesinrecentcaseshavesidedwiththisview,itisnotonlynecessary thatactorshave‘knowledge’oftheconsequencesoftheiractionsbutalso thattheyspecificallyintendthatthoseconsequencesshouldresult.Fora dissentingviewseethepartiallydissentingopinionofJudgeShahabuddeen, inGeneralKrstić’ssuccessfulappealagainstconvictionforgenocideat www.un.org/icty/cases-e/index-e.htm,pp.89–117.Forthedebateamong legalscholars,cf.Greenawalt1999;Jørgensen2001;Arnold2003. 4. ‘Generallyspeaking,genocidedoesnotnecessarilymeantheimmediate destructionofanation,exceptwhenaccomplishedbymasskillingsofall membersofanation.Itisintendedrathertosignifyacoordinatedplanof differentactionsaimingatthedestructionofessentialfoundationsofthelife ofnationalgroups,withtheaimofannihilatingthegroupsthemselves.The objectivesofsuchaplanwouldbedisintegrationofthepoliticalandsocial institutions,ofculture,language,nationalfeelings,religion,andtheeconomic existenceofnationalgroups,andthedestructionofthepersonalsecurity, liberty,health,dignity,andeventhelivesoftheindividualsbelongingto suchgroups.’(Lemkin:79–95.Alsofoundat:www.preventgenocide.org/ lemkin/AxisRule1944–1.htm.) 5. Cf.Greenawalt1999. 6. Friedlander1997:102. 7. Legal moves against judges, lawyers, doctors and then the Law against OvercrowdingofGermanSchoolsandUniversities–usedtoremoveJews fromthecentresoflearning–followed.InSeptember1933,theSacredEarth LawforbadeJewsfromowningfarmsorworkinginagriculture–protecting the sacred birth place of the folk community from contamination. Five yearslatercametherushoflawsanddecreesthatAryanisedtheeconomy, expropriatingJewishpropertyandfinallyexcludingJewsfromallareasof publiclife.Cf.Friedlander1997. 8. TheNazisalsorelieduponadegreeofstreetterroragainsttheJews–a terriblecampaignofpublicintimidationinthesummerof1935,forinstance –andwerealsoengagedindismantlingtheveryconstitutionalstructures theirlawsweresupposedlygroundedin. 9. Acrucialconsiderationistheextentofexceptions:theholocaustmodel suggesting that very few and only trivial ‘exceptions’ should evade
274
HOWDOESGENOCIDEHAPPEN?
10. 11.
12. 13. 14.
15. 16. 17. 18.
19. 20.
21. 22.
23.
24.
destruction–thoughtheconvention(andsubsequentjurisdiction)talksof destruction‘inwholeorinpart’. Cf.Burleigh2002(1994):97–100;2000:383. Cf.MinisterialblattdesReichs-undPreuss.MinsteriumsdesInnern1938, Nr.51,pp.2105–9.Cf.alsotheimplementinginstructions,circulatedinthe DeutscheKriminalpolizeiblatt,20March1939. Detmold D20 B Zg. 72 189, Beiakte zu Nr 265 (Strauss). Band II, 15January1936. DetmoldD20BZg.72189,BeiaktezuNr265(Strauss).BandI,80R. TheRosenbergshadnodoubtbeenoffendedthatKorpatschwastryingto valuehisownmareovertheonetheyhadjustsold,andKorpatsch’speople, fortheirpart,wereoutragedthattheRosenbergsshouldhavebrokenoneof thebasicunderstandingsthatSinteandRomashouldnotgetineachother’s waywhentradingwiththeGermans.Mariawasalsobreachingtherulethat womenshouldnotspeakoutinthehorsedealingsoftheirmalekin. DetmoldD20BZg.72189,BeiaktezuNr265(Strauss).BandI,107. DetmoldBandI,12. Cf.,forexample,SgtStorm’scommentsatWiesbaden,BandVI,p.188, dated18June1937. Cf.,forexample,1March1936HamburgerFremdenblattarticleSunday edition, p.9 under the title Die Umtrieb der ausländischer Zigeuner (MachinationsoftheforeignGypsies).CopyinWiesbaden,461.16335, BandI,p.58. WiesbadenerTageblatt,28February1936.CopyinWiesbaden,461.16335, BandI,p.61. Fromthedramaticreporthesubmittedonhissearchofthesiteitisclear thatofficerBorkerthadbeentoldtomakethemostofhislittleaction.Cf. Detmold,D20B,Zg.72/89,BandII,14January1936,pp.8–9. ML144,15/1. FrankfurterVolksblatt,13January1936,Nr12,p.5:Zigeunerschlagen sich–derlachendeDrittediePolizei(Gypsiesbeateachotherup–the laughingthirdpartyisthepolice). By then the Kiel police had supplied Frankfurt with a schedule of the currencyandgoldthatKorpatschhadownedin1927.Comparisonofthat withthetallyinJanuary1936suggestedthatintheinterveningperiodthe familyhadincreaseditstotalholdingsbysometwentypiecesofgold,but hadalsohadtopartwithafewsmalleritems.Aboveall,itshowedthat thevastmajorityofpieceswereidenticaltothoselistednineyearsearlier. Detmold,ML87. Headdedasimpleinventiontothefiletojustifythismove.Heclaimed thatareward‘amountingto5,000dollars[sic!]hasbeenofferedforthe
275
MICHAELSTEWART
25. 26. 27.
28.
29.
30. 31. 32. 33. 34. 35. 36. 37. 38. 39.
40. 41.
withdrawalofstatements’.DetmoldI145.NussbaumBericht,15January 1936. Wiesbaden,461.16335,BandV,p.55. Notewritten25January.Wiesbaden,461.16335BandV,p.27. Wiesbaden,461.16335,BandV,p.55.SeealsoDKPBl2355/15.Likewise, theHamburgerFremdenblattarticledealingwiththiscasehadalsotalked inidenticaltermsofforeignGypsieswho‘setallrulesandordersatnought and,inaccordancewithGypsymorals,treatalltricksagainstthepopulation andthestateasanobleandgooddeed’.1March1936citedabovenote18. TheJune1936decreemarkedsomechangesinthestatusquoante.The Gypsiesweredescribedforthefirsttimeinsuchadecreeas‘apeoplealien totheGermanfolk[Volkstum]’.Andthedecreehaltedthefurtherissuing ofpermitsfortravellingtradesmen,theWandergewerbschein,aswellas callingforamuchstrictercontrolofmarkets,especiallyhorsemarkets. IndenazifactiondocumentsStabanipresentshimselfasacircusshowman, marriedtoaGypsy.TheBritishauthoritieswerealertedbysomeoneand refusedhimaperformer’slicenceandpermissiontorecommencehisformer occupation. Former Berlin Documentation Centre, now Bundesarchiv, Entnazifizierungmaterials,ReichsKulturkammer(RK)Certificates2703, D0094,Stabanaki. Forthischainofeventscf.Detmold,D20BZg72/89,BandI,pp.218– 25. Atthisstagehestilldeniedeverhavingpaidanythingtohisoldfriends JungoorMatscho. Cf.,especially,Wiesbaden,461.16335,BandV,pp.84–6fortheKorpatsch statementandthatwholefilefortheseaccusations. Wiesbaden,461.16335,BandII,p.7. 16335,BandV,p.134r.ReportbyStWendelHauptwachsmeister17March 1936. 16335,BandV,p.29R.24January1936. See16335,BandV,pp.167–9R. Wiesbaden,461.16335,BandII,pp.29–32. 16335VolI,p.79,27March1936NussbaumtoOberstaatsanwalt.Cf.also Brunsch,2May1936,BandV,p.170. Itwouldbewrongtoreadtoomuchintothefactthatsuchcasesexisted. Suchcasesaccompanythehorsedealerastheydothesecond-handcar salesman. 461.16328WStA,p.14. 16335,BandI,p.115,22May1936.Ithadbeenillegalsincebeforethe FirstWorldWartoissuesuchalicencetoanyonewithoutapermanent abode.
276
HOWDOESGENOCIDEHAPPEN?
42. According to Richard Grunberger, Nazi jurists were fond of citing Nietzsche’sdictumthat‘Penallawconsistsofwarmeasurestoridoneself oftheenemy’andnowherewasthismoretruethaninrelationto‘alien types’(artfremd)(Grunberger1971:159). 43. Wiesbaden,461.16335,BandVII,p.292and292R. 44. Detmold,D20BZg72/890,BandII,pp.249–50. 45. Onthelaw,cf.,forexample,DrZindel’slettertoStateSecretaryPfundner of 4 March 1936 and his ‘Thoughts on the design of a Reich Law for theGypsies’whichpromisedrapid,newandspecificproposals.Thereis notraceofanysuchinlaterministerialpapers.Cf.BerlinR18,R1501 5644,pp.215–27.Theconferencealsodiscussedtheproblemofhowto sedentarisealltheGypsiesinnewmunicipalcamps.Cf.Sandner1998: 62–72. 46. Emphasisintheoriginal.Wiesbaden,461.16335,BandII,pp.29–30. 47. 16335,BandII,p.30. 48. 16335,BandII,p.30–1. 49. Whenthe‘Hungarians’hadrefusedtopay,theGermanRosenbergshad publishedaseriesofdefamatoryadvertsinlocalnewspapersclaimingthat theBerlinGypsieswereswindlersandcheats,sellinggoodswhichthey boughtfrom‘BerlinJews’atagrotesquelyinflatedmark-up.Theresulthad beenthatthefur-coatbusinesscollapsed. 50. Theprocedureinvolvedconsiderablebureaucratictrouble,sinceitinvolved peoplewhowerenotresidentsofhispolicedistrict,butheinsistedthatthe FrankfurtProsecutorseekSaarbrucken’spermissiontotakeoverthecase. Privately,hebelievedthattheSaarauthoritieslackedthedetermination topursuetheGypsies–astheyhaddemonstratedonlyafewdaysearlier wheninterviewingEichelmannRosenberg,sonofJungo.Havingfailedto breaktheman’s‘obduratelydishonestdenials’ofinvolvementintribute collection,theysimplydeclaredit‘pointlesspursuingthematter’and,to Nussbaum’soutrage,hadreleasedhim.Cf.Detmold,D20BZg72/89, BandII,pp.154–5. 51. Cf.,forexample,thefacsimileofaKölnLandeskriminalpolizeistellereport onamanhuntdayorganisedthereon18January1936,inFingsandSparing 2006:110. 52. JebenstoFaM,25March1936,16335,BandII,p.21–5,here23. 53. Himmlerhadbecomefascinatedbythepossibilityofkeepingafewracially pureGypsiesonareservationintheSlavicslavelandsthatweretobe createdafterthewar. 54. Cf., for example, the personal files of individual Sinti and Roma at Landesarchiv,APr.Br.Rep.30BerlinC,wherethesheerarbitrarinessof policeprocedurecanbewonderedat.
277
MICHAELSTEWART
55. In1934,theDistrictMayorofMosbach,insouth-westernGermany,had proposed‘settingupageneralcamp’andtwoyearslatertheMayorof Neustadt,nearMarburgincentralGermany,hadcomeupwiththeideaof ‘ageneralcommittaltoaclosedcamp’.InFebruary1937,apolicechief nearDetmoldinnorthernGermanybluntlysuggested‘puttingthemintoa concentrationcamp’,andinthesameyeartheanthropologistOttoFinger, workingoutoftheInstituteforHereditaryandRacialHealth,inGiessen, suggestedthattheentirepopulationbeplacedin‘securitycustody’outside theboundaryofthecitiesinsomesortofcamp.InThuringia,inspiredby thepersecutionofthe‘hereditarilydefective’,theregionalauthoritiesin July1936suggestedthedeliveryofallGypsiesintomentalinstitutionsfor the‘asocial’.Andsoon. 56. Cf. Jud Newborn, ‘Work makes free’: the hidden cultural meanings of theHolocaust,PhDthesisinDepartmentofAnthropology,Universityof Chicago,especiallyVolumeIII. 57. Cf.Burleigh2000:198–205. 58. InFrankfurtthesamedecreewasusedtojustifythe‘sedentarisation’of ‘domestic’Gypsies. 59. Grundlegender Erlass über die Vorbeugende Verbrechensbekämpfung durch die Polizei. Confidential, unpublished decree, circulated in the Erlasssammlung Nr. 15. Available at the Institut fur Zeitgeschichte, Munich. 60. ForMarzahn,cf.Sparing1997. 61. Cf.Margalit2002. 62. The Hamburg prosecutor’s words from a 1989 decision, in ZSL Ludwigsburg,414AR540/83,Bd.4,p.233(799).CitedbyLewy,223. 63. Gypsiescouldbesterilisedunderprovisionstopreventthe‘hereditarily feebleminded’reproducing.Cf.,forexample,Daum1991. 64. Cf.Arens1976,andGrandin2003. 65. Cf.essaysinHerbert(ed.)2000. REFERENCES Arens,R.(ed.)1976.GenocideinParaguay,Philadelphia:TempleUniversity Press. Arnold,R.2003.‘ThemensreaofgenocideundertheStatuteoftheInternational CriminalCourt’,CriminalLawForum14(2):127–51. Browder,G.C.1990.FoundationsoftheNazipolicestate:theformationofthe SipoandSD,Lexington:UniversityofKentuckyPress. ——1996.Hitler’senforcers:theGestapoandtheSSSecurityServiceinthe Nazirevolution,Oxford:OxfordUniversityPress.
278
HOWDOESGENOCIDEHAPPEN?
Burleigh,M.1994.Deathanddeliverance:euthanasiainGermany1900–1945, Cambridge:CambridgeUniversityPress. ——2000.TheThirdReich:anewhistory,London:Macmillan. Daum,M.andH-U.Deppe.1991.ZwangssterilisationinFrankfurtamMain 1933–1945,FrankfurtamMain:CampusVerlag. Fings,K.andF.Sparing.2006.Rassismus,Lager,Völkermord:DienationalsozialistischeZigeunerverfolgunginKöln,Köln:EmonsVerlag. Fricke,T.1996.ZigeunerimZeitalterdesAbsolutismus:Bilanzeinereinseitigen Überlieferung,Pfaffenweiler:Centaurus-Verlagsgesellschaft. Friedlander,S.1997.NaziGermanyandtheJews.Volumeone.Theyearsof persecution,1933–1939,London:PhoenixGiant. Grandin,G.2003.‘History,motive,law,intent:combininghistoricalandlegal methodsinunderstandingGuatemala’s1981–1983genocide’,inR.Gellately andB.Kiernan(eds),Thespecterofgenocide:massmurderinhistorical perspective,Cambridge:CambridgeUniversityPress. Geremek,B.1994.Poverty,ahistory,Oxford:Blackwell. Greenawalt,A.K.A.1999.‘Rethinkinggenocidalintent:Thecaseofaknowledgebasedinterpretation’,ColumbiaLawReview99(8):2259–94. Grunberger,R.1971.AsocialhistoryoftheThirdReich,1933–1945,London: WeidenfieldandNicolson. Herbert, U. 2000. National socialist extermination policies: contemporary Germanperspectivesandcontroversies,Oxford:BerghahnBooks. Jørgensen,N.H.B.2001.‘Thedefinitionofgenocide:joiningthedotsinthelight ofrecentpractice’,InternationalCriminalLawReview1:285–313. Lemarchand, R. 2004. ‘The Rwanda genocide. Eyewitness accounts’, in S.Totten,W.S.ParsonsandI.W.Charny(eds),Centuryofgenocide:critical essaysandeyewitnessaccounts,London:Routledge. Lemkin,R.1944.AxisruleinoccupiedEurope:lawsofoccupation–analysisof government–proposalsforredress,Washington,DC:CarnegieEndowment forInternationalPeace. Lewy,G.1999.TheNazipersecutionoftheGypsies,Oxford:OxfordUniversity Press. Margalit,G.2002.GermanyanditsGypsies:apost-Auschwitzordeal,Madison, Wisc.:UniversityofWisconsinPress. Newborn,J.1994.Workmakesfree:thehiddenculturalmeaningoftheHolocaust. UnpublishedPhDthesisinfourvolumes,UniversityofChicago,Illinois. Prunier,G.2005.Darfur:theambiguousgenocide,CornellUniversityPress. Sandner,P.1998.Frankfurt,Auschwitz.DienationalsozialistischeVerfolgung derSintiundRomainFrankfurtamMain,FrankfurtamMain:Brandesand ApselVerlag.
279
MICHAELSTEWART
Sorabji, C. 1995. ‘A very modern war: terror and territory in BosniaHercegovina’,inR.HindeandH.Watson(eds),War,acruelnecessity?:the basesofinstitutionalizedviolence,London:I.B.Tauris. Sparing,F.1997.‘TheGypsycamps’,inK.Fings,H.HeussandF.Sparing(eds), From‘racescience’tothecamps:theGypsiesduringtheSecondWorldWar, Hatfield:UniversityofHertfordshirePress. ARCHIVALSOURCES HSTAWiesbaden IFZMunich LHAPotsdam STADetmold STAFrankfurt ZentraleStelleLudwigsburg
280
CHAPTER11
WHYARESOMEPEOPLEPOWERFUL? LukeFreeman
ANANTHROPOLOGISTANDAPRESIDENT
Inearly2004Ispenttwomonthsresearchingthelivesandjourneysof youngAntandroycattledroverswhotradecattleacrossthewildwestern plainsofMadagascar.OntheverydayIreturnedtoAntananarivofrom myfirstjourney,coveredinreddustandsmellingofstraw,Ireceiveda telephonecallfromthePresidency:‘DrFreeman,thePresidentwantsto seeyou.Youmustbehereinfortyminutes.’Thiswasnotasunexpected as it might seem, for I had known Marc Ravalomanana many years beforewhenwewerebothleadingdifferentlives.Ihadwrittentohimto tellhimofmyarrivalinMadagascar. IhurriedlyborrowedasuitfrommyMalagasybrother,Solo,which turnedouttoberathershortintheleg.Hissmartshoespinchedunbearably,sowetookataxitoashoeshoptobuysomenewones.Leaving mysandalstheretobecollectedonthewayhome,weraceduptothe palace,stoppingonlytobuyatiefromastreetvendor. Atthepalacegatesaguardinaredberetdirectedustothesecurity room.Onarowofplasticchairspeoplewerewaitingpatientlytobe issuedwithpasses.Iexplainedthepurposeofmyvisittooneofthree staff behind a long desk. Looking up from his word-search puzzle, hemadeaphonecall,filledoutaforminleakingbiroandissuedus withsecuritybadges.Acolleaguewavedametaldetectoratusandwe steppedthroughtheairport-stylesecuritygate.Anattentiveyoungman ledusacrossacourtyardinfrontofthepalace,upsomestepsandinto ananteroom.Theroomwasglazedalongthesouthernside,looking
281
LUKEFREEMAN
outoverthesuburbsofthecapital.Fromhalfamilebelowus,floating uponthebreezefromtheshoresofLacAnosy,cametheshoutsand angryslogansofapublicprotestagainstrisingfuelprices.Thearmed soldiersittinginthecorneroftheroomwasoblivioustothisashewas listeningthroughtwitteringheadphonestoapersonalstereo.Soloand Isatnervouslyuntiltheattentiveyoungmanreturnedandleduspasta salutingandlavishlybrocadedaide-de-camp(doesonesaluteback?I wondered)intotheofficeofthePresident.Herosefrombehindahuge leather-covereddesk:‘So,Luke,howareyou?’ IhadnotseenRavalomananaforfifteenyears,when,asMadagascar’s mostdynamicyoungbusinessman,hehademployedmeashisEnglish teacher.Hehadbarelychanged:hestilllookedyoung–evenboyish –andhandsome,withdarkeyesthatseemedtolookdeepintoyou.Itold himIwasnowananthropologistandhadjustspentamonthwithcattle drovers.Helookedpuzzledforamoment,thengrinnedandthumpedhis palmonthedesk.‘ThatiswhatIneed!Ineedtoknowmyownpeople. Youcanhelpme!Imustmakeaspeechtomorrow.Youwillwriteitfor me.’Hephraseditinawaythatwasimpossibletorefuse. Itwastheclosingaddress,tobedeliveredinEnglishthenextday at the World Wildlife Fund international conference. I wrote it that eveningonSolo’skitchentable,sprinklingitwithproverbsandpleas fortheconservationiststorespectlocalknowledgeandpractice.Ateight o’clockthenextmorningIfoundmyselfbackatthepalace,rehearsing the speech with the President. I coached him in body language and intonation,andthatafternoonhedelivereditwithpanachetoastanding ovation.Hehadpreviouslybeencriticisedforhisinabilitytospeakin public,adeficiencythatonlyhighlightedhispoliticalinexperience.Now hehadfoundsomeonewhocouldfixthatforhim.Hewasdelighted. WithinaweekPresidentRavalomananahadappointedmehisspecial advisorandchiefspeechwriter. PRESIDENTMARCRAVALOMANANA
ThisenquiryintoindividualpoliticalpowerwasprovokedbythetimeI spentasamemberofthePresident’sstaff.However,thisisnotapersonal up-closeportraitofRavalomanana–thoseinsightscannotbepublished here–norisitananthropologyofelitepoliticiansandtheworldthey inhabit.Arguingfromaconventionalanthropologicalperspective,that
282
WHYARESOMEPEOPLEPOWERFUL?
thelocusofpowerliesasmuchintheperceptionsandprojectionsofthe subjectsasitdoesinthefigureandactionsoftheirleader,thisstudyand itsconclusionsarebasedasmuchonmyknowledgeandobservation ofordinaryMalagasypeopleoverseveralyearsasonmyshort-term privilegedaccesstothePresident.Nearlyalltheethnographicevidence presentedherewouldhavebeenavailabletomefromapositionoutside thepresidentialentourage.ButwhatmyassociationwithRavalomanana did do was to force me to spend time around him, and this is what raisedthequestionthatformsthetitleofthispaper.Indeed,itwasthe personalpresentationofpower,ratherthangovernmentalprocessesor partypolitics,whichmostintriguedmyMalagasyfriendsandfamily wheneverIreturnedhomefromthepalace.Theywantedtoknowwhat theirpresidentwaslikeup-close,inwhatwayhewasdifferentfrom them,andhowthatenabledhimtoruleoverthem.Aswellasaskingwhy hewaspowerful,theywereaskingwhytheywerenot. Ravalomananacameintopoliticsfromabusinessbackground,having created a hugely profitable dairy company calledTiko.After only a few years as Mayor ofAntananarivo, he stood for president.A long andacrimoniousstand-offwiththelong-termleaderDidierRatsiraka threwthecountryintochaosandbroughtittothevergeofcivilwar. Ratsirakaeventuallylefttheislandindefeatin2002andRavalomanana cametopoweronawaveofpublicsupport.Hewasanewcharismatic leaderintheWeberiansense,hispopulardevotion‘bornofdistressand enthusiasm’(Weber1948:249).Iwasinitiallyhappytoworkforhim asIhadknownhimbeforehewentintopoliticsandIfeltthat,despite hislackofexperience,herepresentedhopeandstabilityforthecountry after many years of misrule and severe political upheaval.Advising thePresidentwasachanceformetoputmyknowledgeofMalagasy cultureandsocietytotheserviceofthecountryanditspeople.Initially, hedidseemincrediblyoutoftouchwithhispeople,howtheythought, howtheybehavedandwhattheybelieved–andIdon’tthinkpresidents shouldbe.So,ontheonehand,Isawmyworkasakindofadvocacy: communicatingtothoseinpowertheworldviewandprioritiesofthe ordinarypeopleIhadcometoknowandlove.But,ontheotherhand,I wasusingmyethnographicandanthropologicalknowledgetopresent Ravalomanana’spersonainthemostculturallypersuasiveway.Sowas IservingthePresident’speopleorthePresident’scareer?WasIpeople’s advocateorpresidentialspindoctor?Anthropologistsrarelyhavesuch 283
LUKEFREEMAN
influence,anditdidnotalwayssitcomfortablywithme.Butmynatural curiositygotthebetterofme. ThematerialbasisofRavalomanana’spoliticalprominenceliesinthe marriageofhispersonalbusinesscareerwiththewidereconomicagenda ofWesterncapitalism.Firmlybelievinginthepotentialofthefreemarket totransformtheMalagasyeconomy,Ravalomanana’spoliciesareall gearedtowardsenablingprivateenterprisetoflourish.Majorinternational institutionssuchastheWorldBankhavebeeninstrumentalinsupporting Ravalomananaandhisagendaofeconomicliberalism,enactedthrough theabolitionofimporttariffsonforeigngoodsandthepromotionof public-privatebusinesspartnershipsalongwithmassiveincentivesfor foreigninvestment.TheEuropeanUnionrecentlyfundedalargeroadbuildingprojectinthenorth,andtheWorldBanksupportsnumerous smallerprojects.MuchofRavalomanana’spoliticalsuccessliesinhis abilitytoattractsuchfinanceandnegotiateitsterms,whichareoften linkedtopersonallypursuingthefightagainstcorruptioningovernment. IncomparisontoRatsiraka,themajorityofwhoseforeignaidandcontacts camefromFrance,Ravalomananahasdevelopedproductiverelationships withawiderspectrumofdonors,notablyintheEnglish-speakingworld. AsthelargestcaptainofenterpriseinMadagascar,Ravalomanana’sown businessinterests(road-building,distribution,mediaandagro-industry) standtogainenormouslyfromthesepolicies.Neithertheinternational backersnorthePresidenthimselfseemtoperceiveaconflictofinterest here:forbothpartiesitisamarriageofconvenience. As I worked for Ravalomanana I soon learned – to my growing discomfort–howthisoverlappingofpersonalbusinessinterestswith public office is repeated in other realms of the President’s life. His politicalpartyiscalledTiakoiMadagasikara(IloveMadagascar).The firstwordisverysimilartothenameofhisdairycompany,Tiko.The coloursofthecompanyandthepartyarethesame:blueandgreen.Tiko advertisementsadornedthestadiumfortheIndependenceDayparade.A majorelectioneeringpoint,andstillacentralpolicyenormouslypopular inthiscountryoffeebleinfrastructure,isthebuildingofnewroads.The graphicwhichheusedforelectionpostersofpeoplebuildingnewroads nowfeaturesonMadagascar’slargestbanknote. Hispoliticalcontrolalsoembracesthereligiousdomain.Themotto thatheusedthroughoutthecampaignin2002wasaquotationfromJesus takenfromStMark’sGospel:‘Don’tbeafraid,justbelieve.’Hestilluses 284
WHYARESOMEPEOPLEPOWERFUL?
itinpoliticalspeechestoday.Butthewayhisspeechesphraseitsuggests thatitisnotGodweshouldbelievein,butRavalomananahimself.‘Trust me–MarcRavalomanana,’heissaying.‘Don’tbeafraid,justbelievein me.’HealsousesthemottoonsignsforhisFanazavana(clarity)radio stationandinpromotinghisTikoproducts.Youseeitonbannersoutside grocery shops: ‘Aza matahotra fa minoa fotsiny ihany,’ followed by thechapterandverse(Mark:5:11).Sothenameofthegospelmakeris confoundedwithhisown,asheusesMarktheEvangelisttoevangelise on behalf of Marc the President.There is something (consciously?) messianicaboutthewayhetoursthecountrypreachingtothepeople, much in the way Mark depicts Jesus preaching in Galilee. He has becomevice-presidentoftheProtestantChurch,historicallythechurch oftheMerinapoliticalandsocialelite,ofwhichheisnotamemberby birth.Business,religionandpoliticshaveallbecomecondensedintoone banner,oneslogan,oneman. This lack of boundaries between Ravalomanana’s various roles is oftenpointedoutbyhispoliticalopponents.Butinthelongrunhewill be judged on the country’s economic performance. For the moment Ravalomanana has combined the three major dimensions of social stratification:politicalcontrol,wealthandprestige.Theseallreinforce eachother.Hispoliticalcontrolrestsinhisexecutivepresidentialpowers; hiswealthliesinhisbusinessempire;hisprestigeresidesinhiscentral positionin,andcontrolover,theinstitutionallociofcharisma,namely presidentialandecclesiasticaloffice(Weber1964).Toapopulationwhich is80percentrural,whichdoesnothaveanotablebusinesseliteand whichisoneofthepoorestintheworld,Ravalomanana’sachievement isalmostfantastical. ETHNOGRAPHICANDTHEORETICALORIENTATION
Whiletheroleofsuchstructuralfactorsincreatingpowerfulfigures is undeniable, it is not my main interest here. This chapter focuses principallyonwhichattributesandachievementsofpowerfulfiguresare particularlyconvincing;howanimageofpoweriscreatedandsustained; andhowitisreflectedandrefractedbetweentheleaderandthepeople. Asbefitsaspeechwriter,thispaperismoreabouttheprojectionand perceptionofpowerthanitisaboutthematerialbasisofit,thoughof coursetheseareverycloselyconnected.Fromthisperspective,poweris
285
LUKEFREEMAN
aboutgatheringfollowersbycommunicatinganauraofunusualefficacy asapersonandofnaturalauthorityasaruler.Itisaboutseekingand gainingrecognitionasasocialpersonwhohaspower(Leach1954:10). WesterngovernmentsandinstitutionsmaybesupportingRavalomanana inoffice,butitwastheMalagasypeoplethemselveswhoputhimthere andwhowillremovehimifhedoesnotdeliver.Itisthesymboliccommunicativepowerofthoseforeignconnections,ratherthantheireconomic effects,whichIfocusonhere.ItistoRavalomanana’sadvantage,asI showlater,thatinMadagascaroneoftheexpectationsofleadersisthat theyshouldaccumulateandembodypowerfulforeignessence. HereIpresentRavalomananainthecontextofanthropologicalstudies ofpeoplerecognisedaspowerfulfigureheads.Sahlins’(1963)comparisonofMelanesianbigmenandPolynesianchiefsprovidesauseful frameworkforconsideringtherelationshipofleaderstofollowers.He contraststheworkwhichMelanesianbigmenhavetodotoaccumulate their following with the rank which Polynesian chiefs inherit that guaranteesthemtheirs.Inessence,itisacontrastbetweenachieved andacquiredstatus.Malagasydemocracy–perhapsalldemocracy– combineselementsofMelanesianandPolynesianethnographictypes: theneedtogathersupportinordertoachieveoffice,andthesupport that office provides once achieved. In addition, I draw on Weber’s (1964)discussionofthreetypesofauthority:legal-rationalauthority, which operates through generalised rules of jurisdiction imposed by alegitimateagency;traditionalauthority,whichisbasedonanorder deemedtobelongestablishedandsanctifiedbytraditionallytransmitted rules;and,finally,charismaticauthority,whichiscontrarytotheprevious twoformsinthatitisusuallyheldbyaninnovatingleaderwhoisin oppositiontoaspectsoftheestablishedsociety(Weber1964:324–406). Weber’sdistinctionsetupthesetypesofauthorityasanalyticallypure anddistinct,butofcoursetheyaremixedandoverlappinginpractice, particularlyasaleadermovesfrombeingthenewhope‘bornofdistress’ tobeingthesafelyensconcedincumbentinpower.Thisiswherewe find Ravalomanana now, straddling the three types: he promises a neweconomicdirectionforthecountryandanendtothecorruption oftheoldregimes;hisstatedutiesplacehimatopthehierarchyofthe traditionalMalagasyritualeconomy;andheexerciseshispoliticalwill through its legal-rational framework. From a structural perspective, Ravalomanana’scharismaticauthorityisbecoming‘routinised’intothe 286
WHYARESOMEPEOPLEPOWERFUL?
establishedorder.Fromanothermoreactor-orientedone,heisskilfully realisingthepotentialofalltypesofauthority,althoughIdoubtthathe haseverreadWeber.Thischapter,then,isabouthowdifferent,opposing ethnographicandtheoreticalmodelsofpowerandauthorityconvergein thefigureofademocraticallyelectedpresident. ‘BIGMEN’AND‘EARTHSHAKERS’
AccordingtoSahlins(1963:289–92),aMelanesianbigmanachieves hisstatusbymeansofparticularactionsandskills,whichelevatehim above the hoi polloi. He is a social and economic entrepreneur who gathersandmobilisesfactionstoproducecropsorlivestock.Thesehe accumulatesandthenredistributesinshowsofcompetitivemunificence, whichbenefitbothhisfactionandhimself.Hethuscombinesaltruistic exploitation with self-interested generosity. The essential test of Melanesianpoweristheprovenabilitytogathergoodsandfollowers. Andthosewhogathertheseattractevenmore:magnatesaremagnets. Ravalomanana’sincrementalsuccess–firstwithTiko,thenasmayor andnowaspresident–correspondswellwiththismodelofpower. Bigmen’spower,then,liesintheiractions,nottheirstatus.Thiskind ofpoweriscentraltothepoliticsofleadershipamongstthepeopleof Sahafatra, small-scale wet-rice cultivators in south-east Madagascar (Woolley 2002). It is remarkably different from the descent-based hierarchiesofthehighlyirrigatedhighlands.PowerinSahafatraisheld bymenknownas‘earthshakers’,whoarechosennotbydescent,butfor theirprovenabilitytoaccessandchanneltotheirpeopletheelemental poweroftheland.ThepeopleofSahafatrasubjectthe‘earthshakers’to stringentteststomakesuretheyareuptothejob.Tothem,thiscreative relationshipwiththerawpowerofcreationismoreimportantthanaccess toancestralblessings.Asleaders,theymarshaltheforceofthepeopleto harnesstheautochthonouselementalpowervitalforlife. Itisasimilarabilitytogenerateprosperityfromthelandandpeopleof MadagascarthatmakesRavalomananaexceptional.Hisdairycompany TikoisarareexampleofasuccessfulindigenousMalagasybusiness.It startedasacottageindustryemployingfivepeopletomakeanddeliver yoghurt.BenefitingfromWorldBankloanstoimportmodernmachinery, RavalomananadevelopedTikointoahugebusinessnowemployingfive thousandstaff.ItsproductsrangefromyoghurttoCamembert,toice
287
LUKEFREEMAN
cream,softdrinksandcookingoil.Tikoproductsarefoundinevery smalltowninMadagascarandinmanyvillages,wheretheyaremarketed undertheslogan,‘Tiko:vitaMalagasy!’–‘Tiko:madeinMadagascar!’ So Tiko, then, can be taken as evidence of Madagascar’s innate potential, realised by Ravalomanana’s ‘big man’ entrepreneurship. Ravalomanana’swealthisevidenceofMadagascar’swealth.Itismade fromthelandandpaidforbytheearningpowerofallthoseMalagasy customerswhosemoneybuyshisproducts.Theproductsandtheprofits arearealisationofthepotentialoftheMalagasylandanditspeople.It wasRavalomanana’sabilitytocoalescethisnativepotential,wheremost otherindigenousenterpriseshavefailed,thatqualifyhim,inWeber’s terms,asa‘natural’leader,someonewith‘specificgiftsofthebodyand spirit,...supernatural,notaccessibletoeverybody’(Weber1948:245). Itisthisthatledmanyvoterstobelievethathecoulddothesameforhis countryashedidforhiscompany. ThematerialprocessbywhichRavalomananagathersandabsorbsthe potentialoftheMalagasylandandpeople,andtherebycomestoembody it,ismirroredinthedemocraticprocessthathasmadehimleader.In materialterms,Ravalomanana,asawealthyentrepreneur,ismadeup ofthephysicalandhumanelementsthattransformgrassintoyoghurt intoprofit.Inademocraticsense,heisconstitutedbythepoliticalwill ofthepeople,whichtheyhavetransformedintothevotesthatmadehim president.Hisabilitytocoalescematerialelementalpowerhasledto hissuccessincoalescingdemocraticpoliticalpower.Bothcanbeseen askindsoftribute,paidinsmallamountsbypeopletoaleaderwho respondsthroughthepromiseofprosperity.Oneofhisfirstgesturesas leaderwastoprovideeveryschoolchildinthecountrywithasatchel bearingtheslogan:‘Wearelearning’(Mianatraizahay).Intheremotest villages,childrenlearnedhisnameandassociateditwiththisgift.He wasofferingthemostpreciouscommodityofall–knowledge–tothe people that most represent the potential of the land – Madagascar’s millions of children.This act of calculated generosity was excellent politicalcommunication.Itwasthegestureofa‘bigman’. PRESTIGEANDPRIVILEGE
Incontrastto‘bigmen’and‘earthshakers’,whosepowerisaresultof theiractions,thepowerofthePolynesianchiefsresidesintheiroffice.
288
WHYARESOMEPEOPLEPOWERFUL?
Genealogicallinkstodivinityimbuethechiefwiththeprestigeofrank, whichoutlivesandisindependentofanyindividualleader.Withthis prestigecomesasetoforganisationalpowers,whichextendthepersonal capacityoftheleader:religiousroles,militarysupport,administrative structuresandspecialadvisors(Sahlins1963:295).Bolsteredbythese privileges,chiefsdonothavetogoouttocollectfollowersas‘bigmen’ do–instead,followerscometothem.Andfollowersstickclosetothe fundofpowerbecauseitisintheirintereststodoso.AsIoncehearda Malagasydeputydeclareatarally:‘Thosewhoarenearthecookingpot getgiventherice.’ Ofcourse,unlikePolynesianchiefs,Malagasydeputiesandpresidentsareelectedofficials.ButjustlikePolynesianchiefdoms,democratic systems bestow on office holders established privileges, which are enormouslyusefultotheirholdonthatpower.Oneminorexampleis therightofpresidentstoappointwanderinganthropologistsasspecial advisors.Foremostoftheseprivileges,though,iswhatSahlins(1963: 295)callsthe‘organizedacquiescence’ofthepeople,thatistosaythe naturaldispositionofthepublictorevereandfollowholdersofhigh officebecauseofthematerialbenefitstheyofferandtheauraofpotency theofficeemanates. WhenRavalomananabecamepresident,heinheritedtheestablished privileges of power that the democratic state provides. Suddenly he walkedonredcarpets.Hehadarmedguards.Hebecamethecentrepiece ofstateoccasions.Frombeingapoliticianwhomsomesupported,he becamethepresidentatwhomeveryonegazed.Hisverypresencebecame anevent,whattheMalagasycall,usingtheFrenchword,aspectacle.I haveseencrowdswaitforhoursjusttogetagoodviewofapresidential motorcade.That is the power of the spectacle – it can pull a crowd justthroughitspromiseoftheextraordinary.Recentanthropological workhasratherneglectedspectaclesofstate,concentratinginsteadon suchmundanetechnologiesofpowerassurveillance,bureaucracyand inspection.HereIaminterestednotsomuchinhowthestateinfiltrates people’slives,ashowitdazzlestheireyes.AndIaminterestedlessin theadministrativestructuresofpower,atopwhichmayormaynotsita singlepowerfulfigure,thaninhowthatfigureprojectsanauraofpower thatisconvincingtothepeople. TheoccasiononwhichtheMalagasystateclamoursmostloudlyand sparklesmostbrightlyison26June,IndependenceDay.Ijoinedthe 289
LUKEFREEMAN
presidentialpartyatthenationalstadiumandwitnessedathree-hour paradeofmilitaryandcivilianpageantry.Theparadestreamedpastto thethumpingofthemilitarybands:platoonsofarmy,navyandairforce, allmarchinginstepwithriflesshoulderedandeyesrigidlyleft;then cadetsfromeachservice,preciseandseriousandshiny;thenprison officers;anagriculturalbrigadeshoulderinglong-handledspades;police; gendarmes; cycling gendarmes riding in formation; riot gendarmes piledinatruckwieldingshieldsandwearingvisoredhelmets.Then camecustomsofficerswithsnifferdogsinatrailer;coastguardstowing aboat;moregendarmes(towedinaninflatabledinghyandwearing orangelifejackets);tanksandarmouredcars;asteamrolleronatruck; asoldierridingarotavator;fireenginesandfiremen(onesweatingit outinakindofsilverspaceman’ssuit);and,finally,alonefrogmanin adinghy. Thiswasthephysicalapparatusofthestateinfull,andasitpassed the presidential box every single person on parade – including the frogman–salutedtheheadofstate.Thelinkbetweenallthissplendid state hardware and the President was underlined throughout: by the fanfarethatgreetedhim,byhistourofthestadiumtothestrainsofthe nationalanthem.AllthisfocusedtheeventaroundRavalomanana.The displaysenttwoconcurrentsignalstothecrowd:ontheonehand,it wasevidenceofthegloriousandprotectivestate,thesovereigntyand unificationofMadagascar;ontheotherhand,itrepresentedthelatent, butclearlyterrible,forcethatthePresidentcontrolledandcouldunleash even against his own people. Simultaneously, then, the President emanatedbothprotectionanddanger,bothsunshineandlightning. Ofcourse,althoughsuchregaliaandceremonycoverthepresidentin reflectedglory,theydonotnecessarilyreflecthisactualcharacter.The presidentmayormaynotbeawonderfullycharismaticleader,butinthis instancehedoesn’tneedtobe.Infact,thepointofsuchceremonialsisto accentuatenon-personalsymbolicqualitiesandtherebymarktheleader’s difference from ordinary people (Frankfort 1948: 36). The glorious regaliaofstatecreateastunningfiguresothatthepresidenthimself doesnotneedtobeone.Whatismore,thetrappingsofstatepowercan reinforcetheconfidenceoftheleaderintheirowncharismaticpotential. ThisiscertainlytrueofRavalomanana,whohasbecomemoreassured ofhismission,andmoreboldinhispresentation,ashehassettledinto power.Andthewatchingpublicdoesnotnecessarilydistinguishbetween 290
WHYARESOMEPEOPLEPOWERFUL?
theeffectscreatedbynon-personalsymbolicqualitiesandindividual charisma:theymayallappearasonedazzlingpackage. ORDINARYANDEXTRAORDINARY
WhileRavalomanana’sachievements,officeandprivilegesofpower maymakehimappearextraordinary,thereisariskthathewillappear disconnectedandaloof.Sohealsohastopresenthimselfassomeone whounderstandsthepeopleandpossessesthecommontouch.Inpublic, hisimagerefractsbetweentwopoles,asheappearssimultaneouslytobe bothof,andnotof,thepeople. OneofthereasonsRavalomananausedmeasanadvisorwasthat herecognisedtheneedtoappearclosertotheMalagasypeople,and heguessedthatmyknowledgeofricefarmersandcattledroverscould helphim.IntheIndependenceDayspeechIwroteforhim,whichwas broadcastontelevisionandradio,Iinvokedtheunityindiversityof the Malagasy people and intimated that the President was listening totheirproblemsandsharinginthem.Wordsarepowerful,butwhen suchappealstoclosenessarealsomadethroughactions,theeffectcan be even stronger. To record the broadcast, Ravalomanana had been placedatalectern,butthismadehisspeechverystilted.Takinghim aside,Isuggestedthathedeliverthespeechseatedathisdeskinhis officeinstead.Theaimwastocreateamoreintimate,lessstentorian atmosphere.‘Invitethepeopleintoyouroffice,’Isaid,‘theywillfeel closetoyou.’Hesmiledbroadlyandturnedtothetelevisioncrewand theaides.‘Ihavehadanewidea,’hecrowed,‘wearedoingitatthedesk inmyoffice.Moveeverythingnow!’Wedidthespeechinonetake,with thePresidentrelaxedandconvivial,appearingonpeople’stelevisionsets asifseatedintheirhomes. Althoughthischangewasorchestratedbyme,Ravalomananaagreed becausehewasalreadyawareoftheneedtoappearonthesamelevel asthepeople.Inthatsensetheideaheclaimedashiswashis.Itjust hadnotoccurredtohimhowitcouldbeadaptedtotelevision.Butin othercontextsheneedednoprompting.Immediatelyafterthefilminghe orderedthatamotorcadebemadereadyforhimtotakeatourdeville. ItwasFriday,rushhour,theeveofanationalholiday.Themotorcade spedoffhecticallythroughthedusk,takingawrongturnatLacAnosy andlosingtheMayorofAntananarivo.Wedashedthroughthecrowded
291
LUKEFREEMAN
streets, the walkie-talkies crackling. Suddenly we veered off onto a footballfieldwhereapopconcertwastakingplace.Theguardsjumped out,totingtheirgunstomakeapassagewayforthePresidenttoclimb upontothefloodlitstage.Hesalutedthecrowdwithhistrademarkbothhands-in-the-airwave,standingsmilingovertheminhisleatherjacket, hiswifebesidehim,whilethepopgroupjauntilyplayedthenational anthem. I stood just behind him, looking across the sea of smiling, waving, cheering fans, their faces full of wonder.Then suddenly, as quicklyaswehadarrived,weleft,sweepingthroughthecobbledstreets pastChineselanternsandfirecrackersandthesmellofsewagefromthe opendrains. Otheropen-airmeetingsIwitnessedweremoreplanned,suchasthe mayoral inauguration ceremony at Betafo, in the heart of the fertile vegetable-producingareaofthehighlands.Manyinthehugecrowdhad walkedalongwaytobeatthespectacle.Theyallgazedupastheyheard theapproachingthudofthepresidentialhelicopter.Thenitemergedfrom thecloudsandlandedinanearbyschoolplayground,creatingahuge swirlingduststorm.Ablacked-outfour-by-fourwhiskedthePresident tothefieldwherethecrowdwerewaitingbehindaropecordonmanned bygendarmes.Tohugeapplauseandcheershewavedandshookhands before mounting the podium, where he enthroned himself in a vast armchair under a beribboned arch. I sat behind him with my fellow speechwriter,franticallyscribblingthespeechRavalomananawasabout todeliver.Wewerestillwritingwhenhestartedtospeakandhadtohand ittohimpagebypageviatheaide-de-camp. Beforebeginninghisspeech,though,headdressedthecordonofgendarmes,orderingthemtoallowthepeopleclosertothestage.‘Mandroso,’ hecalledtothecrowd,inthemannerofahostinvitingguestsintohis house.Thecrowdthensurgedforwardlikeanoceanswell,engulfingthe gendarmesinamomentofdangerousmayhem.IsawRavalomanana operatethisployonseveraloccasions,andhewasclearlyawareofthe effectithadonthepublic.Theapparentlysimplegestureisactuallya complexpieceoftheatre.Itactsasasnubtotheheadofsecurityand moregenerallyitisadeliberateunderminingofstateofficialdom.As such,Ravalomananadeclarestothepeoplethatheisontheirsideagainst the faceless conventions of the state. He has no time, he insinuates, fortheoldorderofthings.Butatthesametime,ofcourse,heretains the security the state forces offer. In this one charismatic gesture, 292
WHYARESOMEPEOPLEPOWERFUL?
Ravalomananaoffershishandtothepeopleandstickstwofingersupat theestablishment. AlthoughRavalomananamaybeactingthecommonman,theexcitementhegeneratesbydoingthisisduetotheveryfactthatheisnot commonatall.Theeffervescentcrowdsurgesandscreams,pushestoget nearersomebodywhoseems,tothem,akindofNietzcheanÜbermensch. Forthepublic,shakingthePresident’shandistomakeaconnectionwith hispowerandprotection.Itisliketouchinganicon.Ifeltitmyselfin theearlydaysofworkingwithhim.Hewouldbereallypleasedwith mywork,butthenignoremefordays.Whenhecalledonmeforadvice again,itwaslikewalkingfromshadeintosunshine.Imaginethisfeeling multipliedintheexperienceofallthosewhosehandheshakes,whomhe invitestoapproachthepodium. Bycollapsingthespatialexclusivitythatnormallyseparateshimfrom hispeople,Ravalomananaisemployingatechniqueofpowerfarmore potentthanpoliticalpersuasion.Heisgeneratingaphysicalfeelingfar morememorablethanwords.Heisofferingaphysicalconnectiontohis sourceofpower. Itshouldbenotedthatmostoftheaudiencewouldneverhaveseen Ravalomanana,oranyotherpresident,inperson,evenontelevision, letalonetouchedone.Descendinginasuitandtiefromahelicopter, surroundedbysoldiersandregalia,Ravalomananamusthaveappeared assomethingveryoddandotherworldly.Yetironically,itisthatotherworldlinessthatmadehimsomehowfamiliar.RuralMalagasydonot expectpresidentstobelikethem,dressedinragsandcarryingspades. Eventhoughtheyhadnotseenapresidentbefore,theBetafocrowd neverthelessrecognisedhimbecausehereflectedtheirexpectationof extraordinarily powerful entities. Charisma is the expectation of the extraordinary(FeuchtwangandMingming2001:172).Ravalomanana’s sheerotherworldlinesswasproofofhispower. THEPROMISEOFPLENTY
TheimagethatRavalomananapresentedrefractedcontinually,alternating between that of a super-wealthy foreigner and a hand-shaking Malagasy. By approaching the crowd and then withdrawing to the podium,bybringingthemcloserbutretainingaguardeddistance,he playedonthetensionbetweenhisaccessibilityandhisinaccessibility,
293
LUKEFREEMAN
hissimilarityandhisdifference,hishumanityandhissuper-humanity. Thecrowdfeltawe,butalsoconnection.Likeadivineking–anenvoy betweentwoworlds–Ravalomananastoodbothwithinthesocietyand outsideit(Evans-Pritchard1948).Itwasfromthisambiguousposition thatRavalomananaplayedhistrumpcard:heofferedtosharehisextraordinaryforeignwealthwiththecrowd.Departingfromhisscript,he promisedtobuildatomato-canningplantsothatthey,thepeopleof Betafo,wouldhaveaccesstowidermarkets.Then,hisspeechover,his promisesmade,heleftthepodium.Hishelicopterraisedanotherdust stormandawayheflew,likeamagicianvanishinginapuffofsmoke. Toofferafactoryistoreinforcethetransientphysicalconnectionofthe spectaclewiththepromiseofmoredurablebenefit.Thefactoryitselfwill becomeasymbolwhichembodiesandperpetuatesthecollectivemoment (Durkheim2001[1915]:176).Onapoliticallevel,Ravalomananaisa globalcorporatist,whichisararethinginMadagascar.Heknowshow worldmarketsworkandhewantstobringthepeopleofMadagascar intothem,whichiswhytheWorldBanksupportshim.Veryfewcountry peoplecouldexploittheworkingsofsuchsystems,yettheyrecognise fromhiswealththatRavalomananaclearlycan.Nootherpoliticiancan offeranythinglikethis.Ravalomananaisofferingthepeopleaccessto aworldfarbeyondtheirreachandlargelybeyondtheirken,aworldof apparentlyfruitfullabourandprofitableharvests.Whatbetterwayto convincefollowersthattheyarebackingtherightleader? Atonelevel,Ravalomananaisjustofferingthepeoplegoods,which thecynicalmightconsiderbribes.Ithinkhecertainlyrecognisesboththe politicalandtheeconomicadvantageinsuchoffers.Butwhatheperhaps doesn’trecogniseisthatheisalsooperatingonasymboliclevel,tapping into the locals’ mystical notion of what an extraordinarily powerful personmightbringthem.Withoutbeingawarethatheisexploitingtheir expectationsofthenuminous,heisneverthelessmeetingthem. PowerinMadagascarisoftencreatedandmaintainedthroughallianceswithstrangers(Beaujard1983;Raison-Jourde1983).InAfrica, andindeedtherestoftheworld,rulersandpowerfulthingsfrequently originateinforeignplaces(e.g.Lan1985).InMadagascar,Europeis knownas‘theotherside’(an-dafy)andisthoughtofasparticularlypotent andinaccessibletotheordinaryperson.Itisaplaceofunimaginable wealth:Betsileofarmers,whoearnaboutfiftypenceaday,marvelatthe cost(£800)oftheairticketsoftheircompatriotswhomanagetogoabroad 294
WHYARESOMEPEOPLEPOWERFUL?
tostudy.TheseemigrantsreturnwithpowerfulEuropeanknowledgeand fantasticEuropeanspendingpower.Theknowledgecreatesbewilderingtechnologysuchashelicopters,whichwereafavouritetopicfor scientificspeculationinmyhighlandvillage.Ononehelicoptertripwith Ravalomanana, an isolated hilltop lavatory stop drew from nowhere aninstantmarvellingcrowd.Thosewithaccesstothisbigmoneyare expectedtoshareitwiththeirfamilies,and,iftheyarepoliticians,with theirconstituents.OneformerBetsileodeputyevencampaignedunder thepseudonymofPierreVazaha(vazahameans‘whiteforeigner’).One oftheexpectationsofleadersisthattheywillmediateandtradewith foreignpowersinordertochanneltheirextraordinaryrichesbackto theordinarypeople.ThisisexactlywhatRavalomananawasdoingin offeringatomatofactory.Hewascallingonthesymbolicvalueand communicativepowerofhisWorldBanksupport. Inanycrowdtherearesceptics.Noteveryonewillbelievethepromises.AlthoughmostinthecrowdcheeredatRavalomanana’spromised munificence,thethrallwasnottotal.Leavingtheevent,Iheardoneman mutter:‘Hepromisedusafactoryattheelection[twoyearspreviously] andwestillhaven’tseenit.’TherearemanyMalagasywhoopposehim. SoRavalomananaistakingagamble:hemightormightnotprovidethe cannery.Mypointhere,though,isthatthepromiseofsuchafabulous giftcanonlybemadebyareallypowerfulperson.That,initself,inthe heatofthemoment,signalshispower.Inthelongrun,though,hewill havetodeliver. GIFTSANDHIERARCHY
Asgiftscreatesocialbonds,andpowerislargelyaboutthemanagement of social bonds, there is always a logic of power to a gift economy. In Madagascar most gifts are small, and flow from junior to senior people.Theymarkthisdifferenceinstatusandcanbeseenasakind oftribute.Seniorpeopledogivegiftstotheirjuniors,butinorderto showthatthisisnottribute,thegifthastobeareallybigone(Woolley 2002:136).FortheheadofanorthernBetsileotombgroupthismight beabullforsacrifice.Forapresident,thismightbeafactory.Tribute flows upwards, munificence flows downwards. The best-known exampleofthismanagementofpowerthroughexchangeisthehasina system, which characterised the Merina monarchy.The Merina king
295
LUKEFREEMAN
Andrianampoinimerinatravelledroundhiskingdomperformingrituals, oftenatsacredsiteswonfromconqueredrivals.Subjectsofferedpieces ofsilvertothemonarchasasignoftheirsubmissionandasaformof taxation.Inexchangetheyreceivedblessings,protectionandultimately prosperity.Bothtributeandblessingswereknownbythesameword: hasina.Byreceivingthetributeandbestowingtheblessing,theking effectivelyshort-circuitedtheflowofhasinaandusurpedtheroleofthe ancestorsasthegiversofblessing(Bloch1986). Itishardtoknowthedegreeofintentionalityinvolvedinsuchinnovation,butthatdoesnotmeantheactiondidnothavetheeffectdescribed. TouringtheislandwithRavalomananatoinvestnewlyelectedmayors, Iobservedthathetoowasperformingactionsthatcouldcarryritual messagesneitherintendednormanipulatedbyhimandofwhichhewas perhapsnotaware.Largecrowdsgatheredfortheceremonyinwhich the President bestowed ‘honour’ (voninahitra) on the mayors in the formofsashes,gaveaspeech,andabullwaskilled.Thelastactionis typicaloftombrituals,whereitisthesponsorswhoprovidethecattle whoplaytheroleofchannellingtheblessingsfromtheancestorstothe people.TheMerinamonarchAndrianampoinimerinaappropriatedthe circumcisionritualforthisverypurpose(Bloch1986).Ravalomanana didnotparticipateintheslaughterofthebullbutthefactofhisbeing effectivelyitssponsorwouldhaveassociatedhimwithitsusualritual meanings.Heconcentratedinsteadonmakingaspeechandgivingout sashes.Thebestowingofvoninahitraiscomparabletothatofhasina, sincebotharetheactofeldersandsuperiors.Similarly,bothinfera socialandpoliticalhierarchyinwhichtherecipientacceptssubmission tothedonor.JustasAndrianampoinimerinaappropriatedtheritualsites ofhisconqueredrivals,soRavalomananaperformedmanyinaugurations inthosemarginalconstituencieswherehemostneededtoimpresshis politicaldominance. By giving voninahitra, hasina or bulls Ravalomanana was acting withinahierarchicalframework,whichhaslongbeenthebasisoftraditionalauthorityinMadagascar.AsBlochargues,traditionalauthorityis convincingbecauseitbindseverybodyintothishierarchy,implying,asit does,‘atotalorderofwhichbothsuperiorandinferiorareapartthoughin differentdegree’(Bloch1986:169).Incarryingouthispresidentialduties, Ravalomananawasusinganofficialritualframeworkinheritedfrom hispredecessors,althoughhewasnotnecessarilyawareofitssymbolic 296
WHYARESOMEPEOPLEPOWERFUL?
impact.Indeed,muchoftheritualpotential(suchastheslaughterofthe bull)wouldhaveappeared–tothemindofacynicalspindoctor–as under-exploited.ButininheritingtheframeworkoftraditionalMalagasy authority,Ravalomananawasabletocommunicatethefactofhispower, withoutevenconsciouslyhavingtomanipulateit.Whathebroughtto it,intheseductivecontextofaspectacle,isthecharismaticpresence ofanextraordinarypersonofferingmarginalpeasantsanewvisionof technologicallyenabledmarketopportunities. Somuchforthegenerousaspectofpower.However,asmentioned earlier,powercanthreatenaswellasbless.Royalancestorsinparticular blessandcurseinequalmeasure(Middleton1999:23).Thesamemonarch,whilereveredasanancestor,mightalsoberememberedforhis brutality(Lambek,thisvolume).Similarly,whilecommonerancestors bestowblessingsandprosperityontheliving,theyalsohaveadangerousandunpredictableside(Cole1999;Graeber1995),ratherlikethe capricious God of the Old Testament.And while the Malagasy see Europeansasfantasticsourcesofwealth,theirnarrativesofFrenchrule (Cole2001;Tronchon1974)rememberthebrutalityandrepressionof theencounter.Thisbrutalityseemsinherentinthenatureofpower.It isasifpowercouldhavenoforceforgoodifitdidnotalsocontain danger. BRUTALTHEATRE
Thebrutalityofpowerfulfiguresisoftenostentatiousandtheatrical, usinghumiliationtounderlinehierarchy.Asapoliticaltactic,humiliationisnotjustabouttheexertionofpower,itisalsoadisplayofpower: ‘Itisfarbettertobefearedthanloved,’saysMachiavelli(2003[1531]: 54).Eventhoughtheactofhumiliationmaybepersonallymotivated, powerfulfiguresareawarethatsuchactswillnaturallyhavewiderpoliticalimplications.Thecaseoftheexpelledbodyguardillustratesthison anationalscale. Aswellasalargeretinueofsecuritypersonnel,Ravalomananaemployedtwonon-Malagasyprivatebodyguards.Onewasaformermartial artsworldchampion,JeanMarcKoumba.Withhislaid-backcharm, goodlooksandcommitmenttotheMalagasypeople(heorganisedtwo hugelysuccessfulmartialartsfestivals),andhisfrequentappearanceon televisioninthecompanyofthePresident,Koumbabecamesomethingof
297
LUKEFREEMAN
acelebrityinMadagascar.Infact,itwaswidely–thoughratherfancifully –suggestedthatmanyyoungwomenvotedforRavalomananain2001 onthebasisofhisassociationwiththecharismaticbodyguard.Butthe relationshipcametoaverysuddenendinMarch2005,when,duetoa minormotorcycleaccident,Koumbawasunabletoshowupforwork. Ravalomananafiredhimonthespot,givinghimtwenty-fourhoursto leavethecountryandorganisingaplatoonofsoldierstoescorthimtothe airport.Koumbaleftbehindadealofbackpayandapregnantfiancée.It wasanignominiousexitforthemandescribedbytheMalagasypressas having‘afistofironandaheartofgold’. Now, Ravalomanana’s reasons for expelling Koumba could have beenpersonalorpolitical–orboth.ItispossiblethatRavalomanana feltsidelinedbyKoumba’spopularcharm.Whateverthemotives,the expulsionitselfwasclearlyorchestratedforpubliceffect.Theuseofa militaryescortbothdemonstratedthemartialforcesatthePresident’s disposalandcompoundedthehumiliation,sincetheescortwasmade upofKoumba’sformercolleaguesandsubordinates.Theuseofarmed guardswasalsoamacabreinversionofthenormalairport-departure scenario,inwhichthedepartingpersonisaccompaniedbyaposseof familyandfriends.Thedeportationwasadramaticdemonstrationof thePresident’sunpredictableandimmediatepower.Koumbawasjusta characterinthedrama,likeAdmiralByng,punished‘pourencourager lesautres’(Voltaire1958[1759]:85). Suchatheatreofhumiliationwasenactedonamuchmorephysically brutalscalebyRadamaIinApril1822whenhewasfacedbythousands ofwomenprotestingagainsthiscuttinghishairintheEuropeanfashion. When the protestors claimed, invoking tradition, that short hair was notthecustomofkings,Radamaineffectansweredthatitwasinthe traditionofkingstodoastheypleased.Hethenshavedtheheadsofthe ringleaders,executedthemandlefttheirbodiestothedogs(Larson2000: 250,252).Hispowerwasmostevidentwhentested,moststridentwhen underdispute.Naturally,suchbrutalsymbolicculturalpoliticscarries theriskofincitingpopulardisgustanduprising,asindeediteventually didlateroninRadama’sreign. ImpetuousasRavalomanana’sexpulsionofKoumbamayhavebeen, heappearstohavedisplayedhisdominancewithoutsufferingsignificant popularbacklash.Infact,heturnedthethreatofKoumba’sgrowing popularityintoachancetoshowwhowasreallytheboss.Theironyis 298
WHYARESOMEPEOPLEPOWERFUL?
thatwhatinitiallymightseemacavalierdisregardforpublicopinion actuallyturnsouttobeanastute(thoughofteninstantaneousandperhaps instinctive)calculationofit.Themorebrutalthetheatreandthegreater theinfringementoftaboo,themoreriskythecalculation.Butshrewdly calculating such risks may, in fact, be an important characteristic of powerfulfigures. Inasense,brutalityandhumiliationaresocialtaboos,fortheytransgressthelimitsofnormalrelationships.PowerfulleadersinMadagascar arecharacterisedbytheirwillingnesstobreaktaboosthatordinarypeople wouldneverdarebreak.Atthetimeoftheroyalbathin1817,Radama deliberately ordered his staff to undertake a minor building project atatimeintheritualcalendarthatforbadeallprojectsofproductive labour(Larson1999:58).Similarly,onenewruleroftheBemazava monarchyrecentlyturnedtheroyalpalaceintoadiscohall,andblatantly neglectedtocompletehisfather’stomb(Sharp1999).Suchdeliberate ritual transgressions are not so much a prerogative as a duty. They shouldbeunderstoodasstatementsboastingofextraordinarypower. Theperpetratorstherebysuggestthattheyarepowerfulenoughnotto worryabouttransgressingtaboosbecauseineffecttheyhaveanalliance withtheultimate,unanswerablesourcesofauthority–godsorancestors –thatis,thosewhomadetherulesinthefirstplace. So far I have described how Ravalomanana’s actions accord with patternsofbehaviourcharacteristicofpowerfulfigures,andhowhis personaconsequentlymeetspublicexpectationsofpowerfulentities. ThatRavalomananaoftenachievesthisunwittinglydoesnotmeanitis notoccurring.Now,however,IturnbrieflytosomeofRavalomanana’s particularcharacteristicsandsomeofthehistoricalcontingenciesthat mighthaveassistedinhisascent. CHARACTERANDCHANCE
Madagascar, famously rich in unique flora and fauna, is home to more chameleons than any other country (Glaw and Vences 1994). Ravalomananaisoneofthem.Hehasanabilitytochangecontinually thewayhepresentshimself,accordingtothecontextortheaudience.In hisnegotiationswithforeigndonors,heistherationaladvocateofliberal capitalism.Ininterviewswiththeworldpress,heisthefearlessscourge of political corruption. In his attendance at church, he is the fervent
299
LUKEFREEMAN
preacherofChristianmorality.Inanaddresstothenation,heisthewise purveyorofancestralproverbs.Descendingfromhishelicopter,heisthe vectorofforeignwealth.Droppinginonapopconcert,heisamanofthe people.Exilinghisbodyguard,heisanauthoritarianshowman. Ravalomanana also has an astute ability to balance the different aspectsofhispublicpersonaagainstoneanother.Whileattimeshe presentstheimageofanordinaryMalagasy,healsocultivatesastrikinglyindividualisticpersona.Whileheplungesintothecrowd,healso keepshisdistance.Apparentlyhigh-handedandhot-headedonsome occasions,hecanbemildandcharmingonothers.Alternatelydangerous andprotective,foreignandMalagasy,sociableandindividualistic,the unpredictabilityofthepersonaispartlywhatgivesititsenigmaticand charismaticforce(Lindholm1990:133).Anditmakesithardforhis politicalopponentstoknowhowtoreadhim.Italsomakesithardforhis advisorstoworkwithhim,whichisonereasonInolongerdo. Inthecourseofhumaninteraction,weallplaydifferentrolestodifferentaudiences.Forsomeoneinpower,though,thoserolestendtobe muchmorecaricatured.Thisisbecausethemessagestheyconveyarefar morepublic.Moreover,theyaremuchmoreladenwithmeaningbecause theylargelyembodytheinterestsoftheirfollowers(Sahlins2000:323). So in the political game of self-presentation, the stakes are high. If Ravalomananagetsitwrong,thepoliticalconsequencescanbehuge. Butheisagamblerandanopportunist.Expellinghishugelypopular bodyguardwasarisk,buthegotawaywithit.Fromourfirstmeeting, herecognisedmyusetohimlongbeforeIdid.Heshrewdlyrecognised andrealisedthepossibilitiesaffordedbyhavingananthropologistathis disposal.Hefedoffmyideas,intuitivelymouldingthenewknowledge hewasgainingtothedemandsofhisoffice. Myroleasananthropologist,who,inRavalomanana’swords,knew hispeoplebetterthanhedid,mademeuniqueamonghisadvisors.I contained elements of both vazaha (European) and Malagasy. In a televised speech, not written by me, but delivered extempore in the northernBetsileotownofAmbositra,heboastedofhowhehadengaged avazahatocomeandworkwithhimtohelpthecountry,avazahawho knewthenorthernBetsileoarea,thelanguage,thementalityandthe customsofthepeople.Itwasasubtlepoliticalstatement,simultaneously proclaiming his own connections with the power of ‘the other side’ whilstinvokingaresonantnotionofindigenousMalagasytradition.It 300
WHYARESOMEPEOPLEPOWERFUL?
isastrategycharacteristicofpastMalagasymonarchs(Raison-Jourde 1983,1991). Ravalomanana’sinstantappointmentofmeasaspecialadvisorwas typicalofhisabilitytomakesnapdecisionsandactonthem.Itisone reasonforhissuccessinbusiness.Itappealstotheelectorate,too,who oftenpraisehimforhisabilityto‘getthingsdone’(mahavitaraha). Impliedinthispraiseisacriticismoftheratherslow-movingconsensual politicswhichpeopleconsidertobetypicallyMalagasyandwhichthey oftenblameforthecountry’slackofdevelopment.Inspeechandaction, Ravalomananapresentshimselfasprogressive,decisiveanddirect.Itis anidiomknownasthe‘newway’(lalanavaovao),whichisparticularly associatedwiththeschoolandeducatedpeople(Keenan1975:101).The ‘newway’is,ofcourse,theEuropeanway. Thesnapdecisionshemakesseemimpetuoustobothopponentsand supportersalike.ButIthinkinfacttheyareintuitive.Perhapsoneof thegiftsofthepowerfulisdaringtomakeadecisionwithoutknowing why.Ravalomananaoperateslessonstrategythanonopportunismand instinct.UninvolvedinpoliticsuntilhestoodformayorinAntananarivo, withinfiveyearshehadriddenawaveofpopularsupporttoachievethe presidency.Thenhehadtolearnashewentalong.Agiftforintuition andopportunisticrisk-takingcompensatedforhispoliticalinexperience. AndhehadthegoodfortunetocometoprominencejustasRatsiraka’s powerwaswaning. The question of historical contingency is slippery.To account for presentsuccessbypasteventsriskstheerrorofteleology.Yetsome eventsclearlymattermorethanothers.Sahlins(2000)tellsthestoryofa chief,who,onvisitinganeighbouringkingdom,spottedapigwandering through the village. He claimed it as his by right. This sparked an argument,which,intheexistingclimateofbadrelations,ledtoall-out war.Thepigwasthehistoricalcontingencythattriggeredthewar,butit wasnotthecause:‘Thewarwasgenerationsoldbeforeitbegan’(Sahlins 2000:320). InRavalomanana’scase,politicalcircumstancesfavouredhisrise: the fall of Ratsiraka; the decline of Soviet influence in the western IndianOcean;thecorrespondingriseofcommercialanddiplomaticties withEuropeandtheUnitedStates;thegrowingglobaldominanceof Englishasthelanguageofbusiness.Butwhilethesepoliticalfactors mayhavecontributedtohissuccess,theydonotfullyexplainit.Nor 301
LUKEFREEMAN
doestheidiosyncraticcombinationofpersonalcircumstances:theearly LutheranconnectionsthattookhimtostudyinNorway;thefortuitous choiceofyoghurtasabusinessventure;thepoorcommandofFrench. Inanyascenttopower,luckplaysapart.Forexample,in1933Hitler wasabletocementhistenuousearlyholdonpowerwhentheReichstag fire,startedbyalonefanatic,gavehimtheexcusetodeclareastateof emergencythatdramaticallyincreasedhispowers(Kershaw1991:67). Inbecomingpowerful,luckmatters.Butopportunism–theabilityto seizeonluck–mattersmore. Fifteenyearsago,longbeforebecomingpresident,Ravalomanana seizedonayoungEnglishmanlivingnextdoortoteachhimEnglish. NowhehasmastereditenoughtopreferittoFrenchinhisinternational dealings.This preference carries a huge political message about his calculatedreorientationofaFrancophonecountrytowardstheAnglophoneworld.TheWorldBankhasfoundamanwithwhomitcanboth dobusinessandtalkbusiness.Inafancifulmomentonecouldevenspeculatethat,insomesmallway,theyoungEnglishteacher,latertoreturn asananthropologist,wasthepigthathappenedtowanderacrossthe village. MODELSOFPOWER
InthisessayIhavebeeninterestedinthedialecticalrelationshipbetween public expectations of powerful figures and the creation of Ravalomanana’spoliticalperson.Hisactionsportraysymbolicmeanings andaremodifiedaccordingly.AsIhavesaid,Idon’tthinkRavalomanana isalwaysaware–atleastnotinthesamewaythatanthropologistsare taughttobeaware–ofthesymbolicimpactofhisactions.Whenheoffers atomatocannerytoacrowdofpeasantsheseesitmoreasapoliticoeconomicstrategythantheexpectedfulfilmentofamysticalrelationshipbasedonanuminousnotionofotherworldlypower.Nevertheless, theoffer’ssocialimpactispartlyduetotheexistenceofthatnotion. Ravalomananarepeatsthestrategywhereverhegoesbecause,without preciselyknowingwhy,heseesthatitcreatestherightreaction.Unlike anthropologists,hedoesn’tthinktoohardaboutit.Hetrustshisintuition. Hetakesrisks.Helearnsashegoesalong.Heconsolidateshisposition ofpower. Ofcourse,hispowerisneitheruncontestednorunbreakable.Many MalagasyareferventlyopposedtoRavalomanana,butforthemoment 302
WHYARESOMEPEOPLEPOWERFUL?
they have nobody else to put forward who comes anywhere near to challenging him. No other candidate has accumulated and promised wealth as he has.And now, having come to power on that basis, he controlsthepoliticaldomainandhasbecomecentraltothetraditional institutionsofstateandreligiouscharisma.Indemocraticsystems,the establishedapparatusandprivilegesofstatefavourtheincumbent,which iswhyittooksolongtoreplaceRatsiraka.Forthesamereason,itmay takealongtimetoreplaceRavalomanana.Hehasbecomesomethingof anelectedmonarch. Leach (1954: 197) claims that in their practical application even monarchy and republicanism may sometimes look very much alike. His point is that the difference between political systems is merely theoretical.Hefamouslyillustratesthisthroughtheexampleofthetwo theoreticallycontrastingtypesofKachinpoliticalorganisation–one egalitariananddemocratic,theotherfeudalandhierarchical–thatare, infact,constantlyintheprocessofchangingintooneanother.Moreover, individualsarepragmaticininvokingwhicheversystemfavoursthem: atonemomentappealingtoegalitarianismtoavoidpayingfeudaldues, andatanothercallingonchieflyconnectionstopromotetheirprestige (Leach1954). The position of power that Ravalomanana is now consolidating isamixtureoftypes.Havingworkedacommercialmiraclewithhis Malagasy yoghurt, he passes the test of a Sahafatran ‘earth shaker’; havingtakenoffice,henowmanagestheeconomyofblessingassociated withthedescent-basedsystemsofthehighlands.LikeaMelanesian‘big man’,hehasaccumulatedwealthandfollowers;likeaPolynesianchief, theauraofhisofficepresentshispowerastimelessandinevitable.He encompassesthecharismaticauthorityofaself-proclaimedrenovator, thetraditionalauthorityoftheritualhierarchyandthelegal-rational authorityofthestate. Leach’spointwasthattheoreticalcategoriesaretoorigidandthat differentmodelsofpowercouldoperatesimultaneouslyinthesameplace. ThisisclearlywhatishappeninginMadagascarunderRavalomanana. It is no doubt also the case in the Pacific: the inherited authority of Polynesianchiefdomissurelynotuncontested;anditseemslikelythat Melanesian‘bigmen’benefitfromtheexistingritualtrappingsoftheir hard-wonstatus.Similarly,Weber’sdistinctionbetweendifferenttypes ofauthoritygetsblurredinpracticebecausetheyare‘idealtypes’,not 303
LUKEFREEMAN
empiricalreality.Ravalomananaprovidesagreatexampleofthis,gettingthebestofallWeberianworldsashestandsbeneaththeMalagasy flaghandingoutvoninahitrawhileatthesametimepresentinghimself asheraldof‘thenewway’,aWorldBankcorporatistwhowillbring homethewealthof‘theotherside’.Thesystemofrepublicandemocracy, which calls for continuous and regular renewal within an existing framework,couldbesaidtobeideallysuitedtochameleonleaderslike Ravalomanana. Thisbringsustotheinteractionofauthorityandpower.Whilethe formeroperatesattheculturallevelofprestige,thelatterismanifestin theexecutionofpoliticalintent(Ortner1996:143).Culturalprestige andpoliticalpowerarenotnecessarilycommensurate,asthecaseof high-castebutlow-powerBrahminsillustrates(Dumont1966).Conversely,itispossibletohavepowerbutlackprestige.Butinthecaseof Ravalomanana,andnodoubtotherdemocraticallyelectedpresidents, powerandprestigefeedoffeachother.Ravalomananamobilisedhis financialpowertobackhispresidentialcampaign,andthroughhismedia outlets convinced people that a successful entrepreneur would make aneffectivepresident.Throughtheofficeofpresidenthehasacquired boththepersuasiveprestigeofinstitutionalcharismaandthemandate toexecutehiseconomicandsocialpolicies.Hispresidentialpowerhas madehimattractivetotheMerinaaristocracy,whohaveinstalledhim asvice-presidentoftheirchurch,theFJKM.Somethingofanarriviste intheirmidst,hehasachievedanelevationinbothsocialstatusand religiousauthority.IntentonaccruinglegitimacywithboththeMalagasy peopleandforeignfinanciers,heemployedmetowritespeechesthat wooedbothaudiences.Withtheirsupporthehasthemandateandthe meanstoexercisehispoliticalwilloverthecountry’seconomicdestiny, whichisinextricablylinkedtohisownbusinessinterests.Here,power andauthorityworkhandinhand,hispowerbeingallthegreaterfor this. Ravalomananaisoneofanewkindofleader,abusinesstycoonwith mediainterestsandpoliticalambition,inthemouldofSilvioBerlusconi andThaksinShinawatra,formerprimeministersofItalyandThailand respectively.Itmaywellbethatintheyearstocomesuchcorporate statesmen will become increasingly common, particularly in poorer countries.They will undoubtedly get there without the assistance of anthropologists.Onreflection,thatishowitshouldbe. 304
WHYARESOMEPEOPLEPOWERFUL?
ACKNOWLEDGMENTS
Iamindebtedtotheeditorsandothercontributorstothisvolumefor theirguidance.IalsothankStephanFeuchtwangforhiswiseinsights. REFERENCES Beaujard,P.1983.Princesetpaysans:lesTanaladel’Inkongo,Paris:Harmattan. Bloch,M.1986.Fromblessingtoviolence:historyandideologyinthecircumcision ritual of the Merina of Madagascar, Cambridge: Cambridge UniversityPress. Cole, J. 1999. ‘Sacrifice, narratives and experience in East Madagascar’, in K.Middleton(ed.),Ancestors,powerandhistoryinMadagascar,Leiden: Brill. ——2001.ForgetColonialism?SacrificeandtheartofmemoryinMadagascar, Berkeley:UniversityofCaliforniaPress. Durkheim, E. 2001 (1915). The elementary forms of religious life (trans. C.Cosman),Oxford:OxfordUniversityPress. Dumont,L.1966.Homohierarchicus,Paris:Gallimard. Evans-Pritchard,E.1948.ThedivinekingshipoftheShillukoftheNiloticSudan, Cambridge:CambridgeUniversityPress. Feuchtwang, S. and W. Mingming. 2001. Grassroots charisma, London: Routledge. Frankfort,H.1948.Kingshipandthegods,Chicago:UniversityofChicago Press. Glaw,F.andM.Vences.1994.Afieldguidetothereptilesandamphibiansof Madagascar,Lanesboro:Serpent’sTale. Graeber, D. 1995. ‘Dancing with corpses reconsidered: an interpretation of famadihana(inArivonimamo,Madagascar)’,AmericanEthnologist22(2): 258–78. Keenan,E.1975.‘Aslidingscaleofobligatoriness’,inM.Bloch(ed.),Political languageandoratoryintraditionalsociety,London:AcademicPress. Kershaw,I.1991.Hitler,Harlow:Longman. Lan,D.1985.Gunsandrain,London:JamesCurrey. Larson,M.1999.‘AculturalpoliticsofbedchamberconstructionandprogressivedininginAntananarivo:ritualinversionsduringthefandroanaof1817’, inK.Middleton(ed.),Ancestors,powerandhistoryinMadagascar,Leiden: Brill. ——2000. History and memory in the age of enslavement, Oxford: James Currey. Leach,E.1954.PoliticalsystemsofhighlandBurma,London:Athlone.
305
LUKEFREEMAN
Lindholm,C.1990.Charisma,Oxford:Blackwell. Machiavelli,N.2003(1531).Theprince(trans.G.Bull),London:Penguin. Middleton,K.1999.‘Introduction’,inK.Middleton(ed.),Ancestors,powerand historyinMadagascar,Leiden:Brill. Ortner,S.1996.Makinggender:thepoliticsanderoticsofculture,Boston: BeaconBooks. Raison-Jourde,F.(ed.)1983.LessouverainsdeMadagascar:l’histoireroyaleet sesrésurgencescontemporaines,Paris:Karthala. ——1991.BibleetpouvoiràMadagascarauXIXèmesiècle,Paris:Karthala. Sahlins, M. 1963. ‘Poor man, rich man, big man, chief: political types in MelanesiaandPolynesia’,ComparativeStudiesinSocietyandHistory5(3): 285–303. ——2000.Cultureinpractice,NewYork:ZoneBooks. Sharp,L.1999.‘Royaldifficulties:theanxietiesofsuccessioninanurbanised Sakalavakingdom’,inK.Middleton(ed.),Ancestors,powerandhistoryin Madagascar,Leiden:Brill. Tronchon, J. 1974. L’insurrection Malgache de 1947, Fianarantsoa: Ambozantany. Voltaire,F.de.1958(1759).Candide,London:UniversityofLondonPress. Weber,M.1948.FromMaxWeber(trans.anded.H.GerthandC.WrightMills), London:RKP. ——1964. The theory of social and economic organization (trans. A. M. HendersonandT.Parsons),NewYork:FreePress. Woolley,O.2002.TheearthshakersofMadagascar,London:Continuum.
306
CHAPTER12
HOWDOWEKNOWWHATISTRUE? ChristinaToren
I begin with a conversation I had with some young Fijian people, a conversationthattookplacecirca1982,aswewerewalkingalongthe roadthatconnectsthevillagesthatlieonthecoastoftheislandofGau, whereIdidfieldwork.Wewerepassingaplacewhere,someonepresent remarked,therewas‘something’(eduanaka).‘What?’Iasked.‘Tevoro’ (devil[s]),camethereply,sottovoce.Isaidnothing,butmyscepticism must have been clear on my face because they began to protest that thelandwewerepassingthroughbelongedtoavu(ancestor)whowas knowntoappeartothoseunwarypeoplewhowalkedaloneonthatpart oftheroad.IsaidthatIoftenwalkedalone,butthatI’dneverseenavu andthatIwasreallyinterestedtodoso–whydidn’ttheyappeartome? Everyonelaughed:theideawasridiculous.Butwhydidn’tthey?Why not?Morelaughter,andthenacommentfromoneoftheyoungmen whosaid,intonesthatsuggestedamusedcontemptformyinabilityto understand:‘Eranaseganibasikamaiveikemuni’(They’renotgoing toappearheretoyou).‘Butwhynot?’Iinsisted.‘Baletanikosegani rerevaka!’(Becauseyou’renotfrightenedofthem!) Thissnippetofconversationissufficienttoconveyanideathatstill prevailsamongmyFijianinformants:thatitisself-evidentlythecase thatancestors(devilsbeingthetermusedforancestorsintheirmalign guise)inhabittheplacesthataretheirs.Theconversationalsomakes clearthat,sofarasIamconcerned,itisself-evidentlythecasethatthey donot.Thisclashofideasisthecommonlotofanthropologistsinthe fieldanditcantakemany,manyyearsbeforeweareable(ifever)truly tocreditwhatourinformantstellustobeso.Thuswemaycharacterise 307
CHRISTINATOREN
asbeliefwhatourinformantsknowand,insodoing,misrepresentthem. IfIamtocorrectlyrepresentmyFijianinformants,forexample,Ishould saythattheyknowtheancestorsinhabittheplacesthatweretheirs. Whichleadsmetothefollowingobservation.IfIwereaskedtostate aspithilyaspossiblewhatanthropologyhascontributedtothehuman sciences,myanswerwouldbethatthecorpusofethnographyofdifferent peoplesatdifferenttimesandplacesdemonstratestwothings:firstly, thatpeopleeverywheretaketheirfundamentalideasofthemselvesand theenvironingworldtobeself-evidentlytrue;andsecondly,thatthe marvellousthingisthatthepeopledworldeverywhereconfirmsallour variousunderstandingsofit.Whatpeopleholdtobeself-evidentlythe caseisnotusuallysubjecttohypothesis-testinginthebroadlyscientific mouldinwhichonestatesahypothesisandthenattemptstodisprove it.Byandlargepeoplereasoninductivelyandmakerationalisations afterthefact.So,forexample,Iwantedtosubjectthebeyond-death appearanceofanancestortowhatamountedtoempiricalscrutiny,and myinformantswereamusedpreciselybecausethey knewthatwhatI wantedwasirrelevanttotheancestors’owndesires. I remarked above that this clash of understanding is an anthropologicalcommonplace.What,however,islessoftenacknowledgedis thattheprofoundincommensurabilitywemayencounterbetweenour ownideasandthoseofthepeoplewhoselivesweanalyse,mayprevent usfromrecognisingthatoftenenoughwefindourselvesinasimilar positionwithrespecttothosenearestus:ourspouses,children,siblings, friends,etc.Ourawarenessthatthisissotendstoemergeonlywhen weareindisputewithoneanother,thoughitisclearenough,too,inthe differencesthatemergein,say,rivalaccountsofwhatisreallyhappening intheeconomy.Theproblemforusasanthropologistsisaparticularly powerfulcaseoftheproblemwehaveinourdailylives:thatis,ifwe arereallytocreditotherpeople’sunderstandingsoftheworldwehave to recognise not only that the environing world provides for all the meaningsthathumanscanmake,butalsothatourownunderstandings arenolessamenabletohistoricalanalysis–i.e.nolessexplicableby socialanalysis–thanthenextperson’s.Itfollowsthattheexplanatory powerofourethnographiesmustbemadetoresideinrenderingour informants’categoriesanalytical.1ThisiswhatIamtryingtodohere. The focus of this paper is a long extract from a conversation (from2005)withamiddle-agedFijiancouple,Mikaeleandhiswife 308
HOWDOWEKNOWWHATISTRUE?
Makereta(topreservetheirprivacy,theirrealnamesarenotgiven).2 Ourconversationbearsonthequestionofhowweknowwhatistrue, andispredicatedonourvariousideasaboutwhatpeopleare–ideas whose difference resides in their similarity to one another. Each of usholdsthepersontobealocusofrelationship–IbecauseIaman anthropologistforwhominter-subjectivityistheprimaryconditionof humanbeing,andMikaeleandMakeretabecausetheylivetheirlives asFijianvillagersintermsoftheideathathumansocialityevinces itself in mutual obligation, veiqaravi, attendance on one another (literally‘facingeachother’).AndMikaele,MakeretaandIeachhave well-established(nottosayfixed)ideasaboutwhatistrueandhowwe knowwhatistrue. TheFijianwordthatdenoteswhetherornotsomethingistrueorreal isdina;thetermalsodenoteswhatisproperorgenuine,andwhatis honestorsincere.Vakadinataisatransitiveformofthebasetermthat denotesbelievingorcreditingsomething,consideringathingtobetrue. Ivakadinadinamaybetranslatedasprooforevidence,alsoconfirmation, alsowitness.3IntheFijianMethodisthymnbook,however,theApostles’ CreedisNavakabauta,loosely‘thebelief/confirmation’:thustheprayer ‘believes/confirmsGod,ourFatherinheaven’(vakabautanaKalou,na Tamada vakalomalagi) ‘believes/confirms Jesus his son’ (vakabauta na Luve ni Kalou) and ‘believes/confirms the Bible’ (vakabauta na Yalo Tabu), which ‘proves to us that we are the children of God’ (vakadinadinatakamaikinayalodanidasaluveniKalou).Inrespectof theChristianGodandtheorigingods,belief,inthesenseofconsidering somethingtobetrueinfaceofthepossibilitythatitmightbefalse,isnot aconcernfortheFijianvillagerswithwhomIworked.4Theyknowthat godsexist–thisisnotupfordebate.Whatmatterstheniswhetherone canbeseentoattendonagod. TheFijiancategoriesforbeliefandtruthshowwhy,fromananthropologicalperspective,themeaningofacategorycannotproperlybe takenforgranted,whyitrequires,always,anethnographicinvestigation toestablishhowitisusedandwhatitsimplicationsmaybe.Itfollows thatthisisthecasefor‘truth’,asusedbyourselvesaswellasbyothers. Wehave,atleast,toacknowledgethattheethnographicinvestigation should (if only in principle) bear on ourselves as well as on others becausemeaning-makingisahistoricalprocessandbecausetheworld providesforallthemeaningsthatwemake. 309
CHRISTINATOREN
Differentideasofknowledgeandbeliefareassociatedwithdifferent ideasoftruth,andthisissurelyimportantbecauseitprovidesaninstance ofamoregeneralproblem:thatweare,allofus,everywhereinthe world,certainthatbyandlargetheworldconformstoourunderstandingsofit.Myinterestinthisphenomenonispromptedbyanexperience thatiscommonamonganthropologists,theexperienceofcomingto realise,withevermoreforceastheyearsgoby,thatmyownideasof theworldandwhatitistobehumanarenomoresound,defensibleor wellgrounded–nomorevalid,thanotherpeople’s.Thisrealisationis theoutcomeoffieldworkandoftwentyyearsofethnographicanalysisof FijianideasandpracticeduringwhichIhavehadconstantlytorevisemy theoreticalperspective.Anditismoreorlessimpossibletoholdonto asrealpreciselybecause,howeverawareoneisthatknowledgeistransformedintheselfsameprocessthroughwhichitismaintained(thatis, theprocessofmakingmeaningovertime),onecannotevergiveupone’s owncurrentcertaintiesaboutthepeopledworld.Thisisespeciallythe case,perhaps,ifonethinksofoneself,asIdo,assomeoneengagedina scientificendeavourtounderstandhowwehumansbecomewhoweare. Mygeneralconcernasananthropologististoexplainsomethingof thebiologicallymicrohistoricalprocessofauto-poiesis(self-making) thatevincesitselfuniquelyineveryoneofus.Myexplanationrestsin theideaofinter-subjectivityasthefundamentalconditionofhuman being.Inter-subjectivityentailsthatwemakemeaningoutofmeanings thatothershavemadeandaremaking.So,likeanyotherhumanbeing, Iamenmeshedinmanifoldrelationswithotherswhohavetheirown understandings of social relations and the way the world is. In any encounterwithanyotherIassimilatetheother’sunderstandingstomy ownand,insodoing,accommodate–moreorless–toboththeother’s ideasoftheworldandtotheother’sideaofourrelationship.Eachoneof usisbornintoaworldinthemakingthatisalreadyrenderedmeaningful inallitsmaterialaspectsand,overtime,wemakethesemeaningsanew. ElsewhereIhaveshownwhyitfollowsthatmeaningisalwaysemergent, neverquitefixed,andhow,intheontogeneticprocessofmakingmeaning overtime,knowledgeistransformedevenwhileitismaintained.5This microhistoricalprocessofgeneticepistemologyrenderseachperson’s ideasunique,evenwhile,frombirthonwards,eachoneofuswillynillyco-optstheother’sinmakingourownsenseoftheworld.6And theprocessisinevitablyfeltandlivedpreciselybecause‘makingsense’ 310
HOWDOWEKNOWWHATISTRUE?
alwayshaseverythingtodowiththeothers,asbecomesapparentinany ethnographicinvestigationofchildren’sideasofthepeopledworldand howtheyarriveatthem. It should be apparent that I am not asserting the simple-minded ideathat‘it’sallrelative’,neitherdoImeantosuggestthatascientific accountisnodifferentfromanyotherdescriptionoftheworld.WhatI ampointingtohereisthatthepeopledworldprovidesforallourhistoricallyconstituteddescriptionsofit,suchthatthesealwaysandinevitably partial descriptions are rendered objective in different ways. So, for example, for all they differ significantly from our own,Ambonwari people’s ideas about temporality enable linear judgements of time derivedfromcomparinganytwoprocessesintermsoftheirsimultaneity, durationandsuccession.Thattheyconsiderpisinim(meaningspanof time,limitedduration,period,season)tobeintrinsictoapersonandhis orherpracticesdoesnotobviatethislinearity.Theydonot,however, insist on making a distinction (as we try to do) between linear and qualitativetemporalperspectives.Evenso,ourunderstandingoftime canberenderedexplicabletothem,justastheirunderstandingcanbe renderedexplicabletous.7Thisispossiblenotbecausecertainconcepts oftimeareuniversal,butbecauseallofushavetocometotermswith certainrelativelyinvariantprocessesinstantiatedinthepeopledworld –forexample,thosethatmakeunavoidableanapprehensionoflinear temporality. Itmaybedifficulttocreditthatotherpeople’sideasareasobjectively warrantedbytheworldasone’sown,butitisonlytotheextentthat onedoessothat,asananthropologist,onerecognisesthenecessityfor atheoryofhumanbeingthatisabletoexplainhowthiscomestobeso. Becausethisendeavourtoexplainaddressesthehistoricityofhuman beingintheworld–andthusimplicatesitsownhistoricalnature–itmay ultimatelybeimpossible.Evenso,itseemsimportanttometoattemptan anthropologicallyvalidexplanation.MyconversationherewithMikaele andMakeretaprovidesacaseforanalysis–eachofusholdstowhatwe knowtobetrueand,indeed,demonstrable. THEEVIDENCEOFOUROWNEYES
Mikaelebeginshisdemonstrationofhowweknowwhatistruewitha straightforwardinstance:wecanestablishwhetherJone,histeenageson,
311
CHRISTINATOREN
wasweedingthegardenthroughtheevidenceofourowneyes.Whatis done,ratherthanmerelysaidtobedone,hasaneffectintheworld–one thatwecansee.Heagrees,however,thattherearethingsweknowthat wedon’tactuallyseedirectly,andgivesGodasanexample. Text1 Godexists,butwedon’tseehim.Butitispossibleforustosayitis true[vakadinadinataka]becausewe[can]prove[vakadinadinataka] thatthereisaGod....IsayitistruethereisaGod.Therearemany thingsIcanshowyou–oneistheblowingofthewind.Weask:where doesthewindcomefrom?Another,thesun,whocreatedthesun?The moon,whocreatedthemoon?Thestars,whocreatedthestars?This tree,whocreatedit?Theanimals,whocreatedthem?Thegrass... Thefallingrain,...thegrowingtrees...Themanyfishinthesea... [S]omewisepeoplenowadayssaythereisnoGod.Butletthemsay thereisnoGod,howdotreesgrow?Whomadethetrees?Whomade thesun?Whomadethetides?Whomadethetideebb?...Whomade themanyfish?...WejustknowthereisaGod[Kalou]whocreated allandeverythingthereis. WecannotseetheChristianGod,butwecanknowHimthroughthe wondersofhiscreation,whichareeverywhereevidenttous,andwhich themselves proclaim God’s truth. Mikaele had brought God into the discussion,whichpromptedmetoaskhimabouttheorigingods. Text2 Theorigingods[kalouvu]stillexist....[They]aregodsonlyofthe world[kalouganivuravura]...[They]arejustthesameaspeople. They’reourancientsourcefromthattime,they’reasgodsfromthat time....they’reour...grandfathersfromgenerationsago....Atthe timewhenyouareattendingonhimthenhewillappear...Aswhen you’reservingGod[naKalou].BecauseyouwanttoserveGod,God willthengiveyouwhatyouwant.It’sthesamewiththeorigingods, ifyouattendonthem....[they]willthengiveyouwhatyouwant. Butthisisjustaworldlything....They’restilleffective[mana].... Ifyouattendonthem.Stilleffective[mana].Yes,butasIsaidbefore, justsomethingofthisworld.God...thegreatGod[Kaloulevu]... 312
HOWDOWEKNOWWHATISTRUE?
thetrueGod[Kaloudina]...isatodds[veicalati]withthem....The greatGodholdsswayoverthem....judgesthem.Heisvery,very muchmorepowerfulthanallofthem...thereisnoGodinheaven andearththatcanequalhim....AsitsaysintheBible:thegreatGod isajealousGod....Healsodoesn’twantyoutoattendonanother Godinthisworld....Hewantsyoutoworshiphimonly.Ifyouare attendingonanorigingoditmeansthatyouareatodds[veicalati] withhis[God’s]command.AsIsaythereforetoyou,ortousboth, thepoweroftheorigingodscomesfromthisworld. Ourconversationthenturnedtowhetherornotpeoplenowadaysare attendingonorigingodsandhowheknowsthisisso.Theorigingods, bycontrasttotheChristianGod,aretobeknownthroughtheinevitable (ifsomewhatdelayed)misfortunetheybringtothosewhoservethem.In thiswayyoucanknowthatsomeonehasservedanorigingod(kalouvu) bytheevilsthatbefallthatpersonandhis(orher)family. Text3 Howdoweknow?Whenyouseehowhe/shelooks,theparticulars ofhis/herlifeandhousehold....Whenyoutrytoknowwellthen you look at his/her household and the children, those who are at schoolwillnotachievewell.Theywillmeetmanydifficulties,his/ herchildrenwillmeetmanydifficulties.Andeverythingabouttheir familylifewillnotbegood....Some,when,whentheyareaccused ofattendingondevils,origingods,someasIsaidalready,itismade evidentintheirchildren,theirchildrendon’tmarry,iftheymarrythey don’thavechildren.Iftheydohavechildren,theyhaveonlyone.... Someofthosewhoworshipanorigingod,whentheyareattendingon him,afterwardstheyknowthatitisevil–Ijusthearthis–theyagain return[totherightpath],theyapologise[vakasuka]. Sowemayknowsuchpeopletoobytheirownreportedconfession.8 IdidnotaskMikaelewhetheritispossible,inhisview,todisprovea particularaccusationofattendingonkalouvu,butIthinkhewouldbegin bysayingyes,itcouldbedisproved,andthen,giventhatwitchescan disguisethemselvesasconcernedandkind-heartedchurch-goersand thatmisfortunecancomeuponusall,giveupthatposition.
313
CHRISTINATOREN
IntheFijianviewmisfortunesthathappentooneselfareverylikely tobecausedbytheillwishesofotherswhoarepractisingwitchcraft (vakadraunikau,literallythewayofleaves),whichis,itself,aninstance ofattendanceondevils(qaravitevoro)orattendanceonorigingods (qaravikalouvu).Misfortunesthathappentoothers,however,arejust aslikelytobetheresultoftheirselfishattendanceonanorigingod andthisisMikaele’sperspectiveinourconversation;heisnotthinking aboutthepossiblecaseofmisfortuneafflictinghimself.InaWestern psychological framework, this kind of reasoning comes under the headingof‘attributiontheory’:observerswillcallamanwhotripsover clumsy,wherehehimselfblamesthestoneinhisway.Butthistellsus littleexceptthathumansarelikelytoblameexternalforcesorevents orotherpeopleforwhatobserversarelikelytosayis(inonewayor another)theirownfault.WhatisinterestinginthisFijiancaseisrather toseehowthepracticeofattendingonanorigingod(qaravikalouvu orqaravitevoro)isaperverseinstanceofveiqaravi,attendanceoneach other. ATTENDANCEONONEANOTHER
Initsnarrowestadultinterpretationnaveiqaravivakavanua(attendingon oneanotherinthemanneroftheland)isreservedforceremoniessuchas sevusevuorreguregu–where,inthecaseofthefirst,onepresentsyaqona tochiefstorequesttheyacknowledgeone’spresenceinaplace,or,inthe caseofthesecond,onepresentsawhale’stoothinacknowledgementof death.Thetermnaveiqaravivakavanuaissynonymous–sofarasmy adultinformantsareconcerned–withnacakacakavakavanua(literally working,acting,doinginthemanneroftheland),whichmayalsobe usedwhentalkinggenerallyofthepracticeofworkingtogetheronsome communalendeavour.Veiqaravialsoreferstoattendanceonchiefsin yaqona-drinkingandtoworshipwhenthereferenceistotheChristian God.Itsliteralmeaningis‘facingeachother’,aspatialarrangement thatisreiteratedoverandoveragaininthearrangementofhousesinthe village,inthepositioningofpeoplevis-à-visoneanotherinanygiven ceremonyandintheconductofday-to-dayvillagelife.9 Veiqaraviisaboutmutualobligationsacrosshouses,clans,yavusa, toattendononeanotherineverydaylife-cycleritualsandcelebrations
314
HOWDOWEKNOWWHATISTRUE?
(suchasthoseatChristmasandNewYear)andactivitiessuchashousebuilding,layingelectricitylinesforthevillage,etc.–allofwhichrequire thatpeoplegathertodrinkyaqonatogether.10Whatevertheostensible reasonforitspresentation,yaqonaisalwaysanofferingtochiefsand, implicitly,totheorigingodswho‘standattheback’ofanyinstalled chief.Thepreparation,serving,acceptanceanddrinkingofabowlof yaqonaisalways‘inthemanneroftheland’andoneshouldnotleavea groupthatisdrinkinguntilthelargecentralbowlisdry(maca).Yaqona isthedrinkofchiefs;theyreceivetherootastributeandredistributeit asdrinkthatmustbeaccepted,thisbeingacknowledgedwhetherany chiefispresentornot.11Thespaceinwhichthedrinkingtakesplace (indoorsorout)isvaluedsuchthatchiefssitabove(icake)thelarge centralbowlofyaqonafacingdownthespacetowardsthosewhosit below(ira)theyaqona(facinguptowardsthechiefs).Mutualityisat onceevincedandconstitutedin,andthrough,theeverydayritualised useofspace–i.e.mutualityandveiqaraviasgivenintheritualiseduse ofspacearemutuallyconstitutingor,moreradically,aspectsofone another.12 Thebenignandmalignaspectsoforigingods(kalouvu)arerendered effective(mana)throughtheproperandperverseformsofveiqaravi, respectively.InFiji,onewhoenvieshis/herkinandwishestodothem harm,oronewhoselfishlydesiresrichesorpower,drinks yaqonaon his/herown(or,likeasnot,inthecompanyofhis/herspouse),pouring libationsinthenameofanancestorgod,andgivingthenameofaclose kinspersonasproposedvictim-cum-offeringtothegod.13 Text4 Some–thestorythatwehearaboutit–somejustattendonthem insidethehouse.Someknoweachother,somehavemutualknowledge aboutitasspouses–themanknowsandsodoesthewoman....When someonesays‘he/sheisinthewayofdevils’,thensomeoneelsealso says‘buthe/shedoesn’tknowonhis/herown’....His/herspouse alsoknows. My understanding of twenty years ago was that the offering of a kinsperson’snamewasinvariablysuccessful–i.e.thattheorigingod,
315
CHRISTINATOREN
empoweredbytheservicebeingdonetohim,struckdownthenamed personinadeathinexplicablebyanyothermeans.According,however, towhatMikaeletoldme,manyadeathorothermisfortuneisattributable totheorigingod’sturningonhisownservant.Whateverthecase,you canknowonewhoisattendingonanorigingodthroughthemannerof hisorheryaqona-drinking. Text5 his/her yaqona-drinking ... is not like that of [ordinary] people, theyaqona-drinkinggoesoneveryday,drinkingyaqona,drinking yaqona. Together with ... together with his/her spouse they are drinkingyaqonathebothofthemintheirhouse.[Bycontrast]ifwe aredrinkingyaqonawearetellingstoriestooneanother,manyofus [together]. Mikaele’semphasisonspouses,together,beingresponsiblepoints outhowevenwhilethehouseisthefoundation(yavu)ofallsociallife, veiqaravientailsrelationsacrosshouses.Amarriedcouplewhoselfishly desiretoaugmentthesuccessoftheirownhouseholdthroughattending onanorigingodareboundtoharmotherhouseholdsand,ultimately, theirown.Inservingthegodinlonelyyaqona-drinkingsessionsheld behindcloseddoors,thespousesareatodds(veicalati)notonlywiththe ChristianGodbutalso,implicitly,withthechiefsandtheorigingodsin theirbenignaspect,whostandatthebacksofinstalledchiefs.YaqonadrinkingiscentraltoallFijianceremoniesandassuchitcomesunderthe aegisofchiefs,origingodsandtheChristianGod.14Acknowledgement oftheorigingodsisoccasionallymadeexplicitinceremonialspeeches butisotherwisealwaysimplicitinthehonorifictitlesofchiefswhich areusedinsuchspeechesandwhichrefertotheyavutabu–forbidden housefoundations–whoseowners(andonlyoccupants)arefounding ancestors.TheChristianGodiscalleduponintheprayerthataccompanies ceremonial speeches. The married couple’s exclusive attendance on anorigingodsuggeststhatthesinglehouseholdcanproduceitsown prosperitywithoutrelianceonotherhouseholds,chiefsortheChristian God–inshort,withoutreferencetoveiqaravi.Butfuturemisfortuneis immanentinthisdenial.
316
HOWDOWEKNOWWHATISTRUE?
WHYMISFORTUNECOMESFROMSERVINGANORIGINGOD
In central and eastern Fiji, among ethnic Fijians, social relations in general,andchiefshipinparticular,areafunctionofcomplementary andopposingconceptsofcompetitiveequality(asevinced,forexample, inreciprocalbalancedexchangeovertimeacrosshousesandclans)and hierarchy(asevinced,forexample,intributetochiefs).Indeed,onecan arguethathereinstitutedhierarchyandcompetitiveequalityarefused aspectsofasingleideaofantitheticaldualitywhereeachkindofsocial relations depends for its very continuity on the other.15This radical oppositionpervadesFijiandailylifeandinforms,forexample,sexual relations,kinship,chief-shipandideasoftheperson.Inthevillage,the fusedoppositionbetweenhierarchyandcompetitiveequalityisexpressed inone’spositionrelativetoothersintimeandspace. One’sstatusinthecommunityatlarge,asderivedfromaninteraction betweenrank(chieforcommoner),seniority(older oryounger)and gender (wife or sister in relation to a given man), marks out one’s placeabove(icake)orbelow(ira)othersinanygatheringinhouse, villagehallorchurch.Thisabove/belowaxisisappliedbothtoasingle horizontalplane(forexampleoneendofthefloorspaceofthevillage hall,thechurchoranyhouseisabovewhiletheotherisbelow),and tothevertical(forexample,itispolitewhenmovingamongothersto adopttherespectfulstoopingposturecalledlolou).InGau,allmeetings, gatherings,meals,worship,etc.takeplaceintheritualisedspaceofthe house,villagehallandchurch,andallvillagersovertheageoffiveor soarewellawarewhichareaofthespaceisaboveandwhichbelow. People’s relative status is evident in their arrangement vis-à-vis one anotheronthisabove/belowaxis. Theabove/belowaxisisconstitutedoutofatransformationinritualof veiqaravi(literally‘facingeachother’,also‘attendanceononeanother’) whichdescribesthearrangementofhousesinthespaceofthevillage and suggests mutual ritual obligations across clans.Also, any given houseisusuallyorientatedsuchthatits‘landdoor’facesontothe‘sea door’ofthehousebesideit,thusevokingrelationsbetweenlandspeople andsea-people.Veiqaravimayhererefertothebalancedreciprocity inexchangeovertimeacrosshouses,clansandyavusa.Thetermalso, however,denotes‘attendanceonchiefs’whenthereferenceistoachiefly ceremony,and‘worship’whenthereferenceistoachurchservice.16
317
CHRISTINATOREN
Thustheverytermveiqaravicontainsthetensionbetweencompetitive equalityandinstitutedhierarchythatallowsreciprocalexchangesacross housestobetransformedinyaqonaritualintotributetochiefs.17The fusedantithesisofhierarchyandcompetitiveequalityherereferences thatbetweennon-marriageablekin(wheretheparadigmaticreferenceis tothehierarchicalhouseandclan)andmarriageablekin(whoascrosscousinsareequalsacrosshousesandclans).18 Themarriedcouplebringmisfortuneonthemselvesbecausetheydeny theprincipleofsocialitythatisveiqaravithatinformsthewayaccording to kinship, according to chiefs, according to the land, according to thechurch.Consideredasaprincipleofsociality,veiqaraviprovides forallpossibilities,foralltheshiftingsubtletiesofrelationshipsthat areevincedinpeople’sbehaviourtowardsoneanother.Butwhenone becomestheservantofanorigingod,thenthatisallonecanbe–his servant.Fijiansholdexplicitlythatthepowerofachief,theorigingod andtheChristianGodresidesinpeople’sattendanceonthem,intheir willingnesstolisten(vakarogoca)tothemanddoastheysay–this renderstheirwordeffective(mana)andthereforetrue(dina).Youhave undertakentoattendonthegodandbecausehismanadependsonyou, hisdesireforyourattendanceisinsatiable.Andeventhoughyouabjure allotherobligations,youcannotfulfilthepromisesyoumadetothegod. AsMikaelesays: Text6 itjustcomestoanend,toitsfullextent,itjustreachesitsconclusion... Thetimewillcomewhentheorigingodwillturnintoyourenemy, andthenbiteyouagain.Likethat.It’snotpossibletoserveendlessly, toletthedrinkjustgoonflowing,tojustgoonandonandon.The timewillcomewhenyoutwoareenemiesagain....Theorigingod isagainyourenemy....AsIsaidbefore:thattimeofyourcontract, yourcontractwithhimholdsforalltime[itisacceptedasasacrifice]. Itholds,itholds.Fromthemomentthatyoudon’tfulfilyourcontract, fromthatmomentonhewillbiteyouagainbecauseofit. WhatIamtryingtodemonstratehereisthatfromMikaele’sperspective thetruthofwhathehastosayisself-evident,becauseitisaninevitable outcomeofaninexorablelogicthatisgiveninveiqaraviandthathelives daytoday,momenttomoment. 318
HOWDOWEKNOWWHATISTRUE?
BUTHOWDOYOUKNOW?
Earlierinourconversation,Ihadbeenpressinghimtotellmehisview ofaparticularcase. Text7 Chris.:Butdoyoubelievethestoryaboutthosetwo? Mika.:TherearealotofstorieslikethatthatIhearbutIcan’tprove becausewedon’tseeanything;...Perhapssomesee...andthey accusethetwoofthembecauseofit,butasforme...Ican’tprove itbecauseIdidn’tseewithmyowneyesanythingthey[two]did. ...[Asformeandyou],we[two]arenewhere,we[two]don’tsee anything,we[two]can’tsaywhetherit’strueorfalse....Some, someexplanationsofthisthing,thosewhoareattendingonan origingod,theexplanationofitthatIhearofthemisthatthey’re kindpersons,they’repersonswhoareconcernedforothers.In ordertocoveruptheirbehavioursothatwedon’tknowthatthey areattendingonanorigingod,theyareusuallyconcernedforus. Chris.:Thatmeansthatit’svery,verydifficult... Mika.:Difficult.Exceptifyouseehim/herwhenhe/sheisserving[a god]ifyouactuallyseewithyoureyeswhilehe/sheisdrinkinga bowlofyaqona,[while]he/sheisspeaking. Chris.:You’veseenit? Mika.:No,I’mjustsaying. Chris.:Oh. Mika.:Youcanthenknowthatit’shim/her.Theysayofit,thosewho talkofit,thatthepeoplewesee,thoseweaccuseofattendingon theorigingods,someofthemhavethatkindofbehaviour–always concerned,alwayskind,inorderthustocovertheir...[Someare] church-going....Somewhoareaccused,theyarelaypreachersin ordertocoveruptheirbehaviour. Chris.:Thatmeansthatit’snotpossible... Mika.:...toknow. Chris.:Yes,itcan’tbedone. Mika.:Exceptifyousee,ifyouseehiminaplace. ... Mika.:Some,somesay–Ihaven’tyetseenitmyself–someofthem saythattheydanceinhonourofthemoon....Theydancelikethis 319
CHRISTINATOREN
[movinghishandsinafastmeke]likethis.Somehavetoldofit. That’stheircharacter.Yes,somecatchthem,theycatchpeople whoaredancingforthemoon[mekevula]. Chris.:It’strue? Mika.:Yes.Sometellofit. Chris.:Inthevillage,insidethevillage? Mika.: In the village and in the other villages in Fiji.This thing, Christina,isinallthevillages,inalltheFijianvillagesthereare somepeoplewhostandaccusedofwitchcraft.Allthevillagesin Fiji. Chris.:Isthatso...heretoo? Mika.:Heretootherearesome. Chris.:Yesbutthedifficultthing,sofarasIamconcerned,is... Mika.:Yes. Chris.:...how...do...you...know? Mika.:...how...do...you...know? MikaeleknowswhatIamgoingtosay;overtheyearshe’sheardme askthisquestionmanytimes.Heknowswhatmyquestionisandisable toreiterateitwithme.Heisamusedtoobymypersistentscepticism becauseheknowsthatsomepeopleareattendingonorigingods.Our conversationcontinues: Text8 Chris.:Yes,butyoudobelieve/confirm[vakabauta]itMikaele,you toldmethattherearesomehere.Howdoyouknowthatthereare some? Mika.:Justthestorythatwehear.Justthestorieslikethis,likethis, thatwehear. WhenIraisethematterofgossip,Mikaeleacceptsthetruthofthis, tellingmethatofcourse,‘Someofthosewhotellstorieswanttodoharm to[others],e?[theninEnglish]Spoil?Spoileachother?’Andhetakes inhisstrideboththefactthatitmaybeimpossibletoobtainconclusive proofofwitchcraft,andthattheformerMethodistminister,nowdead, hadtoldmehedidnotbelievethestorieshewastold–forexamplethat thefishsomeonehadgivenhimwasthegiftofawitchandlikelytodo himharm. 320
HOWDOWEKNOWWHATISTRUE?
Text9 Chris.:TheReverendtoldhiswife,‘Takethefish,saythankyou forit,cookit.Itwilltastegood.’Hedidn’tbelievethesekindsof stories. Mika.:Mmm.It’sFijianbelief[navakabautavakaViti]. Makereta.:[wakesup,breaksin]It’snotpossibleforittodisappearas farasweFijiansareconcerned.... Mika.: He can’t accuse a person. He’s a minister. He will accept everythingthat’sbroughttohim.It’snotpossibleevenoncefor himtoaccuseaperson[and]hecan’tsaythatthing,thatthing,that thing[i.e.hecan’tchoosetoacceptsomedishes,forexample,and rejectothers].No.Hewilljusttakeitandsaythankyou....That’s theirway–alltheministersofthechurch,thelaypreachers,that’s theirbehaviour–allofthem.Hereit’snotpossibletodiscriminate between people, everything that is given from here or there, theyaccept....ThebeliefaccordingtotheBible,accordingto theChristianChurchis:don’taccuseanyoneofyourkin.Take everythingthatisgiventoyoubyyourkin. ThroughoutourconversationMikaele,adevoutMethodist(likehis wife),hasrecoursetoChristianteachingtobackupwhathesays,but theseideasareassimilatedtotheFijianideaofthepersonasalocus of relationship: you distinguish yourself by demonstrating who you areasafunctionofwhatyouaregiventobeinrelationswithothers. Insofarasministersdowhatministersaregiventodo,theycannot beharmed.Moreover,theorigingods,intheirmalignaspect,become manifestinrelationtothepersonwhoseselfishnessisevincedintheir veryattendanceonagod.Bythesametokentheorigingodsthemselves providethepotentialforwitchcraft.Indeed,theyinventeditbecause,as Makeretasays,theywanttobeattendedon.Onlythuscantheyshow themselvestobemana(effective). Text10 Makereta:...thisthingwasjustcreatedbyourancestors.Theyjust createditsothattheymightbeworshippedasgods,origingods. ...SomeothersofusChristianswon’thearofit–thatthereare stillsomepeoplewhobelieve/confirmdifferentgods,origingods. 321
CHRISTINATOREN
[But] they will attend on them, it doesn’t matter if the church entersin,theyjustattendonthembecausetheirgodsarejustour ancestors. MANAASAMATERIALFORCEINTHEWORLD
Theeffectivenessoforigingods,liketheeffectivenessofchiefs,resides inpeople’swillingattendanceuponthem.Andbecauseitispeoplewho makegodsandchiefspowerful,Fijianshaveampleevidencefortheir ideaofmanaasanefficacythatistruebecauseitisentirelymaterial. ThepoweroftheChristianGodisevincedintheattendanceuponhimof manymillionsofpeopleallovertheworld,andismanifestlygreaterthan thepoweroftheFijianorigingods.Likewise,whetherachief’swordis orisnotmanaisthereforalltoseeinpeople’swillingattendanceon himandtheprosperityofthecountrythatishis.19Theritualformula thatpunctuatesceremonialspeechesmana...edinatranslatesas‘itis effective,itistrue’but,sinceitalwaysreferstothespeechthatpreceded it,mightmoreproperlybetranslatedas‘iteffects,itistrue’.20Consider thefollowingexamplewhere,atthemourningceremoniesforadead chief,amanofchieflystatusoffersawhale’stoothtothepeoplewhose taskitistoattendonthechieflydead: Text11 Iamtouching,sirs,thestringofthewhale’stooth[tabua],thatour chiefsmaybehealthy,thatourcountrybeoneofpeaceandplenty [sautu],acountryofmutuallove[veilomani][literallythatthesau– thecommandorprohibitionofachief–beestablishedinourcountry, thatitmaybeaplaceofcaringforoneanother].Thewordisalready heard.Itiseffective,itistrue[Mana...edina.] Ifachiefcannotputhiswordintoeffect,whathesaysisnottrue.An installed high chief is a living instantiation of the immanent power oftheancestors,whichinitslegitimateguisetodaycomesunderthe aegisoftheChristianGod.Thesau–thecommandorprohibitionof aninstalledchief–inevitablyandproperlyharmsanyoneofhispeople whorefusestolistentohim.Thatistosayhisword‘mana’,hisword ‘effects’:byvirtueoftheirpronunciationthechief’swordsbringinto beingtheconditiontheyproclaim.21Butifaparamountfailsinhisduties 322
HOWDOWEKNOWWHATISTRUE?
towardsthepeople,ifheholdsontogoodsandvaluablesthataregiven himintributeandisnotseentoredistributethem,thenhiscountrycan nolongerbeseentoprosper,hiswordisevidentlynolongermana,and thepeoplehavenothingtofearifthey,inturn,withholdtheirallegiance (nodravakarorogovua,literallytheirlisteningtohim).22Inotherwords, Fijiansknowthatitistheywho,byvirtueoftheirserviceandwilling tribute,empowertheirchiefs,whointurnmakelandandpeopleprosper. ThisideaextendsbothtotheancestorgodsandtotheChristianGod.The malignpoweroftheancestorgodsmaybeunleashedthroughwitchcraft –theattendanceonanancestorbyasinglepersonactingaloneorwith hisorherspouse.Bythesametoken,theancestorgodsareingeneralno longereffectivebecause,ingeneral,‘nooneattendsonthemanymore’, and the power of the Christian God is plainly evinced in his many millionsofworshippers.Thetruesourceofagivenperson’sfortune, however,irrespectiveofwhetheritbegoodorbad,alwaysremainstobe foundout–wasiteffectedbytheChristianGod,bytheancestorsacting underhisaegis,orbytheancestorsintheirmalignguise? Truthis,thus,notnecessarilygiveninthenatureofthingsandcannot alwaysbedependentonhypothesis-testing.Itis,rather,aneffectthatcan beknownandthatmaytaketimetobecomeevident.23TheFijianideais thatspeechor,moregenerallytheword(vosa)asitisspokenorwritten, maybemana(effective),andthuswhatistrue(dina)maybeanoutcome ratherthanalreadygiveninthenatureofthings.24 Hereitbecomesinterestingtoconsiderthemoralforceoflanguage. InarecentpaperIdrewonmyfieldworkinFijitoarguethataspecific moralforcealwaysinheresinspecificformsoflanguageuse.Thepaper usedagivenpublicinstanceofcollectivesignificancetoshowhowtruth mayberegardednotasanabsolute,butasafunctionofaspecificmoral forcewhichisitselfembeddedin,andconstitutedthrough,theeveryday socialrelationsthatwemayanalyseintermsofsexualrelations,kinship, chiefshipandideasoftheperson.Thereaderisnodoubtwellawarethat, ofcourse,Fijianvillagershavethesameabilityasanyoneelsetotest hypothesesandtodifferentiatebetweenanassertionthatisempirically warrantedandonethatisnot.Incertaininstances,however,especially thoseconcerningcomplexsocialsituations,whatisseentobetruemay evensobeunderstoodtobetheoutcomeofastrugglebetweendifferent speakers,eachofwhomisintentonestablishinghisorherowntruthas definitiveforotherpeople.25ThuswhatfascinatestheFijiansIknoware 323
CHRISTINATOREN
socialrelations,theobligationsinherentinveiqaravi–attendanceonone another–theirfulfilmentoravoidance,andhowtheyatoncemanifest andconstitutethewayaccordingtokinship,thechieflyway,theFijian way. Now,giventhatIamrightthataspecificmoralforcealwaysinheres inspecificformsoflanguageuse,howdowearriveatoursenseofwhat itis?ThedetailsoftheFijianmaterialsuggestthatitisritualisedaspects oflanguage-usethatstructurethewayspeakersconstitute,overtime, theirideasaboutwhatlanguageisgoodforandwhatitsmoralforce maybe.26AndIwouldarguethatthisisthecaseforpeopleeverywhere because, for all of us, the paralinguistic aspects of language-use are inevitablymoreorlessritualised–thatis,say,heldexplicitlytobemore orlessrule-governedandatthesametimeredolentwithmeaning.Allof whichsuggests,tome,thenecessityforstudyingtheontogeneticprocess throughwhichchildrenconstituteovertimetheirideasaboutwhatspeech does,andtheconditionsthatrenderitgoodandright–theirideasofthe moralforcethatisgiveninritualisedaspectsoflanguage-use. In my previous work, I have shown how children’s experience of embodyingaritualbehaviourorseriesofbehavioursiscrucialforthe developmentalprocessthroughwhich,overtime,theyascribemeaning tothatbehaviour,suchthatitsperformancebecomessymbolicofthat meaningand,assuch,obligatory.27Inotherwords,thepowerofritual tocommunicateisnotgiveninritualitselfpreciselybecause,indirect contrasttowhatisspoken,ritualcannotdeclareitsownmeaning.Rather, thecommunicativepowerofritualistheoutcomeofalearningprocess throughwhich,overtime,apersonrenderscertainritualisedbehaviours meaningful.Itfollowsthat,asanadult,Iamcoercedbythoserituals and ritualised behaviours that I rendered meaningful because, long beforeIaskedmyselfwhattheymightmean,Ihadalreadyembodied anindelibleknowledgeofthe‘what’and‘how’oftheseparticularritual practices.Iarguethatthesamegoesformuchparalinguisticpractice and,ifthisisindeedso,itfollowsthatunderstandinganygivenutterance entailsunderstandingitsmoralforce,thattheyareaspectsofoneand thesameprocess–anobservationthatthrowsintoquestionanytakenfor-granteddistinctionbetweenthepropositionalandillocutionaryforce ofanutterance.Propositionalforceandillocutionaryforceareperhaps bestconsiderednotasseparatekindsofmeaning,butasaspectsofone another–thatistosay,thepropositionalforceofanutteranceandits 324
HOWDOWEKNOWWHATISTRUE?
performativeimpactareatonceinextricableandembeddedinanideaof whatlanguageisgoodfor.28 Inlearningtouselanguagewearelearningaboutlanguageitself,what itdoesandhow,andwearealsolearninghowtobeinrelationtoothers. Weareconstitutinganideaofourselvesassubjectsasafunctionofintersubjectivity–aprocessofcontinuingdifferentiationinwhichwegoon andonbecomingourselves.Thusasystematicparticipantobserverstudy of,forexample,upper-middle-classFrenchchildrenfrom,say,fourto twelveyearsold,atschool,athomeandelsewhere,couldrevealthe ontogenyoftheideathatlanguageistobevaluedasananalyticaltool,as ameansofexplainingthenatureoftheworldandthehumancondition.29 Indeed,inthecourseofthissamestudy,wemightlikewisefindoutthe ontogenyofthecomplementaryandopposingideathatdiscourseitself isconstitutiveofwhatpersonsare,andcanbe.Forallthattheyseem tobeantitheticaltheseideasare,likewise,aspectsofoneanother,each manifestinganindependencethatisonlyapparent,likethetwosides ofthecontinuoussurfacethatisaMoebiusstrip.Andanunderstanding oftheontogenyofthisoppositionwouldallowustorendertheideas genuinelyanalyticalforthosewhoselivestheymayindeedinform.30 ThroughmyrelationswithmyFijianinformants,Ihavecometosee thatitcanonlybebyvirtueofmakingsense,overtime,ofparalinguistic practicethatwearriveatourknowledgeofthemoralforceofwhatis saidorwritten,ourideaofhowweknowwhatistrue.Itfollowsthatan understandingofthemoralforceoflanguageisboundtobeconstituted intheveryprocessofcomingtobeanativespeakerofthatlanguageand, insodoing,arrivingatanunderstandingoftheconditionsthatmakea statementtrue.And,aswehaveseen,theseideas,intheirturn,entail particularideasofhumanbeingandparticularmodesofrenderingthese ideasasobjectivelygivenaspectsoftheworld. Mana...edina.Itis effective...itistrue. NOTES 1. Itriedtomakethispointin‘Anthropologyasthewholescienceofwhatit istobehuman’(Toren2002).Ifailedtonotice,however,thatsomewhere in the copy-editing process the last words of the penultimate paragraph ‘renderedanalytical’werechangedto‘renderedanalysable’,andthusthe wholepointofmypaperwaslost.
325
CHRISTINATOREN
2. Whatisincludedhereareeditedextractsfromalongconversationentailing interruptions,scepticalmurmurs,clarificationsandlaughteronbothour parts.MikaelewasatfirstperhapsconcernedthatImightbetryingtocatch himoutbutonceImadeitclearthatthiswasn’tso,heproceededwithinterest todiscusstheissuesraisedbyeachofus.Atpointshewasforthcoming, atpointsreticentandatpointsIpushedhimtosaymore,andperhapsthe processoftranscribing,editingandtranslatingmakeswhatisreportedhere appeartoospontaneous.Evenso,IthinkIhaveremainedtruetothespiritof whatwassaid. 3. ForthethoroughnessoftheseEnglishglossesfordinaanditsderivativesI amindebtedtoGeorgeMilner(personalcommunication),whoistheauthor ofFijianGrammar. 4. FieldworkinFijioccupiedtwentymonthsfrom1981–83,fourmonthsin 1990,twomonthsin1993andtwomonthsin2005.In2005,Gauislandhad apopulationofabout4000.Theeconomyismixedsubsistence(gardening, small numbers of pigs, cows and poultry) and cash-cropping, yaqona (kava)beingthemostlucrativecrop.FijiIndiansmakeupalmosthalfthe populationofFiji,butonsmallerislandslikeGau,thepopulationisoften almostentirelyFijian. 5. Cf.Toren1999a:1–21and2002.Notethatthisideahaslittletodowith the‘aestheticsofemergence’asdiscussedbyMiyazaki(2004:133–40), butratherconcernsthenatureofgeneticepistemologyasamicrohistorical process–onewhichentailsthePiagetianviewthatourcertaintiesarethe outcomeofthatprocess.Piaget’sdrivinginterestwastounderstandhowthe necessitythatseemstobegiveninourcategoriesofspace,time,numberand soon,couldbetheoutcomeofaprocessofcognitiveconstruction,rather thananinnatefunctionofmindasKanthadargued.So,Piagetnotesthat ‘[cognitive]structures–inbeingconstructed–giverisetothatnecessity whichaprioristtheorieshavealwaysthoughtitnecessarytopositatthe outset.Necessity,insteadofbeingthepriorconditionforlearning,isits outcome.’Cf.Piaget,1971(1968):62(italicsinoriginal). 6. Piaget’sideaofgeneticepistemologyisheremodifiedbytherecognition thathumansaresocialintheirnatureandthateverythingaboutus,fromour bodiestoourideasofthepeopledworldandtheprocessesinwhichthese ideasareconstitutedovertime,is,thus,informedbyourrelationswithone another. 7. ‘Pisinim...denotesatemporalspanbetweenthebeginningandendofa processwhichisessentiallycharacterisedbythecontinuationofsamenessof adefinitekind.Thisdistinctivenessoftheprocessdefinesthespan.Pisinim, whatever its contents, does not represent simply an external dimension ofpeople’sliveswhichtheninfluencesapersonorisinternalised,butis,
326
HOWDOWEKNOWWHATISTRUE?
8.
9. 10. 11.
12.
13.
rather,alreadymergedwithapersonandhisorherpractices’(Telban1998: 44).PartofthestrengthofTelban’sexplorationofAmbonwarikay(habit, way,manner)isthatheshowshowtounderstandkay,wehavetograspthe temporalperspectivethatitentails. Oneofmyinformants–amanagedthirty-one,amemberoftheBritish army,whohastravelledwidelyandlivedoutsideFiji–recentlytoldmethat asachildhecouldnotunderstandhowkalouvu,whomheunderstoodto beprotectiveandasourceofgood,couldalsoberesponsibleforwitchcraft deaths.Hewastwelveyearsoldwhenanumberofpeopleinhisvillage, allofwhomwererelatedtooneanother,werepossessedbytevoro(the kalouvuororigingodsinmalignguise),andheheardhisowngrandmother (FFZ)confesstohavingwantedtoseehimdeadbecauseshewasangry withhisfatherwhohadnotdoneassheasked.Ihavestilltofindoutwhat conclusionhe–adevoutChristian–cameto. Foraconvincingaccountoftheaestheticsofveiqaravi,cf.Miyazaki2000. Hocart1952:51–2. All chiefly rituals entail an initial offering of yaqona root as tribute (isevusevu,aceremonythatrequests,asitwere,chieflyacknowledgement ofone’spresence)andthesubsequentredistributionofyaqonaasdrinkto allthosewhoarepresent.Yaqona-drinkingisatoncethemosteverydayand themostsacredofFijianrituals.Itisbyvirtueofdrinkingthecupoffered bythechiefoftheinstallingclanthatamanismadeparamount.Fijian chief-shipisconstituted,onaday-to-daybasis,inastruggletotransform inritual(paradigmaticallyinyaqona-drinking)balancedreciprocityand equalitybetweencross-cousinsintotributeandhierarchybetweenpeople andchiefs.Thatthisstruggleisinprincipleunendingisaproductofthe factthatalldynamic,fertileandaffectiveprocessesarefoundedinthe relationbetweencross-cousins(cf.Sahlins1976:24–46;Toren1990:50– 118,1999a:163–81). Dittoforthefusedantithesisbetweenhierarchyandequalitythatproduces theleadershipofchiefs(turaga)inthevanuaandofmarriedmen(turaga) ineveryhouseholdviaatransformationofbalancedreciprocalexchange intotribute(cf.Hocart1913;Toren1999a:129–45,163–81). Cf.Turner1986,whodidfieldworkinMatailobauintheinteriorofViti Levu:‘InFijithemanaofkavacanbeusedtocontactthespiritworld forevilorgood.Anothertermforsorcery(draunikau)issovayaqona; thatis,“topouryaqona”.Fijiansneverdrinkyaqonainsolitude,noteven whensorceryisbeingpractised.Inthatcaseitisdrunkbytwopeople; onepreparesthebeverageandtheotheruttersthecursewhilepouringout theyaqona.Whatinformantsstressedwhendescribingsorcerywasthe efficacyofyaqonaitself.’
327
CHRISTINATOREN
14. Katz1999isanextendeddescriptionoftheusesofyaqonawithitsprimary focusonyaqonaasamediumforcontactingthevu,ancestors.Thebook’s perspectiveisthatofthehealerwhousesyaqonainhisworkandincludes interestingmaterialonhealing,witchcraft,dreamsandtheirsignificance, andtherelationbetweentheChristianGodandtheorigingodsintheir benignandmalignguises. 15. Cf.Toren1999:163–81. 16. Ayavusaiscomposedofclansrelatedbydescentormarriageandowing ritualobligationstooneanother(cf.Sayes1982:87). 17. Cf.Toren1990:74–89and1999:67–82. 18. In Gau, where I do fieldwork, kinship terms are used in reference and addresstoeveryoneoneknowswithinandacrossvillagesandchiefdoms and routinely extended to take in previously unknown people using a classificatoryprinciple;theterminologyisDravidian.Toren1999banalyses theontogenyoftheideathatcross-cousinshipisthecrucialrelationship fortheextensionoutwards,sothatitmaytakeinallethnicFijians,ofthe mutualcompassion(veilomani)thatdefineskinship. 19. Cf.Hocart1914;alsoFirth1967(1940)whonotesthat‘[m]ostofthetranslationsproposedformanafailtogivetherealityofthenativeattitude, because of their abstract nature... “Supernatural power” for instance doesrepresentoneaspectoftheconceptbutitleavesoutofaccountthe essentiallymaterialevidenceofsuchpower,anddirectsattentiontothe meansratherthantotheend-product.’ 20. Tomlinson 2006 argues convincingly that missionaries produced the nominalisationofmana,transformingitfromverbtonoun.Icannotagree withhim,however,that‘thethreateningspectreofitsdiminutionorloss’ isarecentphenomenon.RatheritseemslikelytomethatFijianshave alwaysheldthattheircurrentchiefscouldnotmana(effect)orwerenotso mana(effective)astheremarkablechiefsof‘theoldentimes’(nagauna makawa).Tomlinson’spaperincludesanablediscussionoftheextensive literatureonmeaningsofmana. 21. Cf. Hooper’s Lakeban informant who, talking of the paramount chief, ‘suggested that mana is an innate characteristic to do with descent ... whereassauisconnectedwiththeactofinstallation,thatbeforethisthe ParamountChiefpossesseditbutitwasdormant...’Hethenwentonto describesauasothersdescribedmana,ifthepeopledon’tdowhatthechief wantstheywillsufferbecauseofhissau(Hooper1982:173).Cf.Quain (1948:200)whoglossesmanaas‘chieflypower’andsauas‘impersonal supernaturalpower’;cf.alsoHocart1914. 22. MarthaKaplan’sfascinatingexplorationofhowFijianhistoryisimagined bycolonisersandbyindigenousFijians,centresonthemanwhocameto
328
HOWDOWEKNOWWHATISTRUE?
23.
24.
25. 26. 27. 28. 29.
30.
becalledNavosavakadua.‘Hewouldspeakonce,thenthecommandwould befulfilled’(1995:8).AsTomlinson2006pointsout,‘althoughtheterm manawasnotpartofhispropheticname,theconceptunderpinsit’.For analysisofacontemporaryinstanceoftheeffectivenessofchieflyspeech, cf.Toren2005. IamnotsuggestingthatFijianvillagersareincapableofhypothesis-testing orthattheydonotconsideritpossible,butonlythattherearecaseswhere hypothesis-testingisinappropriatebecauseitcannottellyouwhatyou wanttoknow. Cf.Miyazaki2004:85whoarguesfromhisknowledgeofaparticular Fijiancasethattheoutcomeofanygiven‘[i]nteractionisradicallyindeterminate...becauseoneside’sresponsedependsontheother’smanner ofattendance’. Cf.Toren2005. Robbins2001containsaninterestingdiscussionofaspectsoflanguage-use andritual. Cf.Toren1990,1999a:83–124and2006. Cf.Austin1962andBloch1974. It is our idea of language as an analytical tool that gives rise to those technologicalinnovationsthatmostpowerfullypersuadeusthatwearethe oneswhoseideasareobjectivelytrue,andthatotherpeople’saremanifestly afunctionofaso-calledculturallyrelativesubjectivity,towhich,byreason ofourtechnologicalsuperiority,weareimmune. Iwouldarguethatthisholds,too,forthepervasivedistinctionbetween cognition and ideology, the logical and the symbolic, and practical knowledgeandritualknowledge;cf.,forexample,Bloch1985and1986. REFERENCES
Austin,J.L.1962.Howtodothingswithwords,Oxford:ClarendonPress. Bloch,M.1974.‘Symbols,song,danceandfeaturesofarticulation:isreligion anextremeformoftraditionalauthority?’,ArchivesEuropéenesdeSociologie 15:55–81. ——1985.‘Fromcognitiontoideology’,inR.Fardon(ed.),Powerandknowledge: anthropological and sociological approaches, Edinburgh: Scottish AcademicPress. ——1986.Fromblessingtoviolence,Cambridge:CambridgeUniversityPress. Firth,R.1967(1940)‘Theanalysisofmana:anempiricalapproach’,inTikopia ritualandbelief,London:GeorgeAllenandUnwin. Hocart,A.M.1913.‘OnthemeaningoftheFijianwordturanga[sic]’,Man13: 140–3.
329
CHRISTINATOREN
——1914.‘Mana’,Man14:97–101. ——1952.ThenorthernstatesofFiji,OccasionalPublicationNo.11,London: RoyalAnthropologicalInstitute. Hooper, S.P. 1982. ‘A Study of valuables in the chiefdom of Lau, Fiji’, unpublishedPh.D.thesis,UniversityofCambridge. Kaplan, M. 1995. Neither cargo nor cult. Ritual politics and the colonial imaginationinFiji,Durham:DukeUniversityPress. Katz,R.1999.Thestraightpathofthespirit,Rochester:ParkStreetPress. Milner,G.1972.Fijiangrammar,Suva:GovernmentPress. Miyazaki,H.2000.‘Faithanditsfulfilment:agency,exchangeandtheFijian aestheticsofcompetition’,AmericanEthnologist27(1):31–51. ——2004.Themethodofhope:anthropology,philosophyandFijianknowledge, Stanford:StanfordUniversityPress. Piaget,J.1971(1968).Structuralism,London:RoutledgeandKeganPaul. Quain,B.1948.Fijianvillage,Chicago:UniversityofChicagoPress. Robbins,J.2001.‘Ritualcommunicationandlinguisticideology:areadingand partialreformulationofRappaport’stheoryofritual’,CurrentAnthropology, 42:591–614. Sahlins,M.1976.Cultureandpracticalreason,Chicago:ChicagoUniversity Press. Sayes,S.A.1982.Cakaudrove:ideologyandrealityinaFijianconfederation, Ph.DThesis,Canberra:AustralianNationalUniversity. Telban,B.1998.Dancingthroughtime.Asepikcosmology,Oxford:Clarendon Press. Tomlinson,M.2006.‘Retheorizingmana’,Oceania:76(2). Toren,Christina.1990.Makingsenseofhierarchy.Cognitionassocialprocess inFiji,LondonSchoolofEconomics,MonographsinSocialAnthropology, 61,London:TheAthlonePress. ——1999a.Mind,materialityandhistory:explorationsinFijianethnography, London:Routledge. ——1999b.‘Compassionforoneanother:constitutingkinshipasintentionality in Fiji’, 1996 Malinowski Lecture, Journal of the RoyalAnthropological Institute,5:265–80. ——2002.‘Anthropologyasthewholescienceofwhatitistobehuman’,in R.FoxandB.King(eds),Anthropologybeyondculture,London:Berg. ——2005.‘LaughterandtruthinFiji:Whatwemaylearnfromajoke’,Oceania 75(3):268–83. ——2006.‘Theeffectivenessofritual’,inF.Cannell(ed.),Theanthropologyof Christianity,DukeUniversityPress. Turner,J.W.1986.‘Thewateroflife:kavaritualandthelogicofsacrifice’, Ethnology25:203–14.
330
HOWDOWEKNOWWHATISTRUE?
APPENDIX Text1
EduatikonaKalouiadaseganiraica.Ia,erawanidavakadinadinataka tikonidavakadinadinatakaniduanaKalou....Auvakadinadinatakani duanaKalou.Elevunakaaunavakaraitakayanioqoveiiko–eduana liwanicagi.Edataroga:elakomaiveinacagi?Dua,namatanisiga,o ceibulianamatanisiga.Navula,oceibulianavula?Nakalokalo,ocei bulianakalokalo?Navunikauoqo,oceiebulia?Namanumanu,ocei ebulia?Naco,oceiebulia?Natauniuca,na...tubuni...nodratubu navunikau,eratubuvakacava?...Naikalelevumaiwai....dakila... Eso,esonatamatavukuenagaunaoqoeratukunaniseganaKalou. IameratukunaniseganaKalou,etubuvakacavanavuanikau?Oceie bulianavunikau?Oceiebulianamatanisiga?Oceiecakavanaua?O ceiecakavanadinimati?...Oceiebulianaikalelevu?...Keimamisa kilaganiduatikonaKalouokoyaebuliakecenakakecetuoqo. Text2
Kalouvusatikotikoga....kalouganivuravura–nakalouvu.Nakalou vu...oqoetautauvata,oiraoqometamataga.Oiranodavumakawa mainagaunaya,koyavatakoiramekaloumainagaunasaraya....O iranakalouvu,oiragana...tukadavakavicasara....Enagaunani koqaravikoyakinanaqaibasikamaiokoya...Mevakanomuqarava naKalou.NikovinakatamoqaravanaKalou,naKalousanaqaisolia veiikonakaovinakata.Tautauvatanakalouvu,kekoqarava.Keko qaravanakalouvuenasoliamainakalouvunakaovinakata.Ia,ka ganivuravuraoqo.Samanatiko....Kekoqarava.Samana.Io,kau satukunaoti,kaganivuravuraoqo.Kalou...kaloulevu...kaloudina ...saveicalati.Nakaloulevuokoyaelewaiira....Okoyakaukauwa cakesaramaiveiirakece.Ia,okoya,tukunaenaivolatabu,sa... sasegataleniduanakalouelomalagievuravurametautautvatakei koya....MetukunavaoqoenaivolatabuniKaloulevu,koyaKalou dauvuvu....Seganivinakatataleokoyamoqaravataleeduatalena kalouevuravuraoqo....Evinakatagaokoyamoqaravikoyaga.Io. Kekoqaravitikoeduanakalouvukenaibalebalesaveicalativatakei nanonalewa.Kevaka...autukunagonaveiiko,seveikedaru,nakalou vunanodrakaukauwayacoganavuravuraoqo.
331
CHRISTINATOREN
Text3
Dakilavakacava?Nioraicanakenairairai,nakenaituvakinanona bulavatagakeinanonamatavuvale....Nikoviakilavakavinakani koraicananonamatavuvalekeiiratounagone,oratounavulioratou seganiyacovanavulivinaka.Levunakadredreeratounasotava,levu nakadredreeratounasotavaeratounaluvena.Raicataleganodratou bulanivuvaleeseganivinaka....Eso,nidaurabeitakaniqaravi tevoro,kalouvu,esokausakayaotiyaevakaraitakaveiiranaluvena, naluvenaeseganivakawati,keiravakawatieraseganivakaluveni. Kevakaeravakaluveni,enaduaganaluvedra.Ia,eso... [anaside here,abriefconversationwithachildwhocomeswithamessage]esoe dauqaravatikonakalouvu,dauqaravatiko,otiyaerasakilanikena saca–audaurogocaga–eradauvakasukatale,eradauvakasuka. Text4
Eso–kenaitalanoaedarogoca–esoraqaravagananodraeloma nivale.Esoeraveikilai,eraveikilaitakivakaveiwatini–kilanaturaga, kilanamarama....Niduasatukunavaoqo,,qai tukunatalegaeso,....Kilatalegana watina. Text5
nanonagunuyaqonasaseganivakanagunuyaqonanatamata,salako tueveisiga:gunuyaqona,gunuyaqona.Koyavatakei...koyavatakei nawatinaerausagunuyaqonatikoenodrauvaleerauruarua.Keda ...nidagunuyaqonaedaveitalanoa,lelevu. Text6
Kausakayaotiya,io...evakaicavacavaganaivakaiyalayalaga, vakaiyalayalaga....Eduanagaunasanaqaivukitalemainakalouvu mekemumeca,qaikatiikotale.Vaya.Seganirawaniqaravatikome tawamudumesalakotuga,lakotuga,lakotuga.Enayaconagauna nidrauveimecakitale....Kemumecatalenakalouvu....Koiausa tukunaotienagaunayananomuveiyalati,nanomuveiyalativataki koyamedonutugaenaveigauna.Medonumedonu.Mainagaunani
332
HOWDOWEKNOWWHATISTRUE?
koseganicakavatikonanomuveiyalati,gaunasaragaenakatiiko talekinaokoya. Text7
Chris.:Iakovakabautanatalanoamebaletirau? Mika.:Oiau,levunaitalanoavaoqoriaudaurogocaauseganidau vakadinadinatakabaletaedaseganiraicaeduanakamedaraici koyamedaraicasaraematadaqaidabeitaka.Esobekaraica,e sobekaraicaerasabeitakiraukina,koiaumadaga...ausega nivakadinadinatakabaletaauseganiraicaemataqueduanaka eraucakava.Iaoirabeka,oirabekanatumakawaenakorooqo, kedarunalakomai,kedarunalakovoumai,kedaruseganiraica eduanaka,kedaruseganitukunarawaedinaselasu....Eso,e sonavakamacalanikaoqonikoirakaqaravatikonakalouvuna kenaivakamacalakausadaurogocaveiiraniraoqonatamatadau loloma,eradautamatadauveikauwaitaki.Meraubiatikokinana nodraitovomedakakuanikilatikoniraqaravatikonakalouvue radaukauwaitakikeda. Chris.:Iakenaibalebalesadredresara... Mika.:Dredre.Vakavokeikoraicikoyaniqaravatikokekosaraica saraematamunigunuvatikoeduanaitaloniyaqona,vosavosa tiko. Chris.:Kosaraica? Mika.:Segaaukayamada. Chris.:Ah. Mika.:Osaqairawanikilaniokoya.Eratukunaoiranadautukuna ninatamatanidasaraicanidasabeitakikoyaniqaravatikona kalouvuesonanonaitovo‘ya–dauveikauwaitaki,dauloloma, baletameubiatikokinaokoyananodra...daulailotu,eso...era beitaka,esoeradaubeitaki,eradauvunaubaletameraubiatiko kinananodraitovo. ... Chris.:Kenaibalebalenisaseganirawa... Mika.:...mokila. Chris.:Ia,seganirawa Mika.:Vakavokesaraica,mosaraicikoyaenaduanavanua....Eso, esodautukuna–ausaberaniraicamada–esoeradautukunani
333
CHRISTINATOREN
radaumeketanavula.Navula?Edaumeketiko,vaoqo,[movinghis handsinafastmeke]vaoqo.Esoeratukuna.Ayanodraivakarau. Io.Esoeradautoboka,erasadautobokanatamatakoirameke vulatiko. Chris.:Sadina? Mika.:Io.Esoeratukuna. Chris.:Enakoro,elomanikoro? Mika.:ElomanikorokeinaveikorotaleesoeViti.Enakaoqo,Christina, etukeceganakorokecevakaVitietuesonatamataeradaubeitaki tuniradauvakadraunikau.VeikorokeceeViti. Chris.:Sadina...eketalegaenavanuaoqo? Mika.:Eketalegaetueso. Chris.:Ianakadredreveiau... Mika.:Io. Chris.:...kokila...vakacava? Mika.:...kokila...vakacava? Text8
Chris.:Ia,kovakabautaMikaele,kosatukunaveiaunisatikoekeeso. Kokilavakacavanisatikoeso? Mika.:Naitalanoagadarogoca.Naveitalanoagavaoqo,vaoqo,da rogoca. Chris.:Ia,raica–oqo...natalanoaoqo,kokilavinakanisalevuna –nacavanavosa?–nakakase. Mika.:Io.Nakakase.Io.Dinaoqori.Dinaoqori.Kakase Chris.:Levu. Mika.:Kakase.Koyaedarogoca,koyanaitalanoamevaoqo,talanoa mevaoqo.Esoeratalanoaeraviavakacacani,e?Spoil?Spoileach other?...Eseganiraicarawaeduakenaivakadinadina. Text9
Chris.: Ia Italatala sa tukuna vei au ni sa dau tukuna vua . Saseganivakabautaokoyanaitalanoavakaoqo. Mika.:Mmm.Yana...yanavakabautavakaViti.
334
HOWDOWEKNOWWHATISTRUE?
Makereta.:[wakesup,breaksin]Eseganirawaniyalinakayavei keimaminakaiViti. ... Mika.:Okoyaeseganirawanibeitakaeduanatamata.Italatala.O koyanakakecesakaumai,okoyanaciqoma.Seganirawavakadua ni beitaka na tamata sega ni tukuna o koya .Sega.Okoyaenatauraga,enavakavinavinaka.Oyo nanodraitovokecenaitalatala.Nodraitovokeceganaitalatala ni lotu, na ivakatawa, nodra i tovo kece ya. Era sega ni rawa ni vakaduiduitakanatamata,kakeceesoliamaiekesoliamaieke, eraciqoma....Ciqoma.Ciqoma.Ciqomakavakavinavinaka....Na vakabautavakaivolatabu,vakalotuKarisito:kakuanibeitakaedua nawekamu.Taurakeceganakaesasoliamaiveiikonawekamu. Text10
Makereta....nakayaerabulagamaikinananeimamiqase.Rabulaga maimeravakaloukinakalouvu....Eseganirogocaoirataleeso veikeimaminalotuenatikogaesonatamataeravakabautatiko nakaloutani,kalouvu.Eranaqarava,veitaliakevakaecurutikona valenilotueraqaravagabaletaoyaanodrakalougananeimami qase. Text11
Autarasakatumadaganawanitabua,nibulavinakanaturagae nodatouvanua,saututikonodavanuamevanuaveilomani,arogocitu madaganavosa.Manaeidina(cobo).
335
AFTERWORD
QUESTIONSOF(‘ZAFIMANIRY’) ANTHROPOLOGY JonathanParry
Theprecedingchaptershaveraisedsomeverybigissues.Asexplained inthePreface,itisMauriceBloch’sworkthathasinspiredustopose them;anditisthereforeappropriatethatourcollectionshouldclose withanattempttotakestockofhisviewonthequestionsourdiscipline shouldaddress.Andtherecanbenobetterplacetobeginthanbyasking: ‘Whatisanthropology?’‘Iknowwhatitis’,saysBloch(2000)inacharacteristicallyforthrightcommentonpostmodernistapproachestothe discipline: Icameacrossit,forexample,whiledoingfieldworkinaZafimaniry housebetweentheBetsileoandTanalaareassoutheastofAmbositra, Madagascar.Ononefairlytypicaleveningweweretalkingabout thedifferencesinvocabularyofdifferentdialectgroupsanddifferent funeral customs of, for example, Indians and Malagasy. But then wemovedontomoregeneraltheoreticalissues:whetherwewere descendedfromthesameancestorsandifwewere,howcouldithave comeaboutthatwehadsuchdifferentlanguagesandcustoms?We discussedwhetherchildrenofMalagasywholivedinFrancearetrue Malagasyandwhethertheywouldwanttheirbodiestobebrought backtotheirtombs;whetheritisnaturalformentowanttohave severalwivesoristhatsimplytheproductofcustom;andwhetherall humanslovetheirkinsmenequally,andsoon.Whatweweretalking aboutwas,ofcourse,anthropology.
337
AFTERWORD
Withthatkindofenquiry–‘Zafimaniryanthropology’forshort–many ofourmosteminentdisciplinaryforebears,aswellasagreatmanygurus notthoughtofasanthropologists,andindeedprobablymostpeoplewho haveeverlived,haveengaged.Not,though,thelargeproportionofpostanthropologistswhooccupyuniversitypositionsinthesubject.They often seem more interested in discussing Derrida and Lacan than in addressingsuchissues,aboutwhichBlochwonderswhetherthey‘have anythingtosay’. Theonslaughtisrenewed,andthefrontiswidened,inasubsequentand moresustainedpiecewiththeprovocativetitle,‘Wheredidanthropology go?Ortheneedforhumannature’(Bloch2005:ch.1).Thedisciplinehas succumbedto‘incoherentfragmentation’andbecome‘anassemblage ofanecdotes’becauseitlostsightofthecorequestionsthatoriginally inspiredit.Whatwentwrongwasthattheinvestigationofhumannature ceasedtobeatitscentre.Thereasonforthatwasthe(inanexpanded sense)‘diffusionist’critiquethatblewtheevolutionarycertaintiesofthe foundersofthedisciplineaway. ‘Anthropology’,asitsEncyclopaediaBritannicaentrybyoneofthese foundersbeganbyexplaining,is‘thesciencewhich...hasasitsobject thestudyofmanasaunitintheanimalkingdom’(Tylor1910).Despite theremarkablephysiologicalresemblancesbetweenhumansandtheir nearestprimaterelatives,theydiffer‘immeasurablyintheirendowments and capabilities’. Humans share a common nature; the differences between ‘savage’ and ‘civilised’ were ones only of degree.All that wasrequiredtoexplainthemwastheirdifferentialrateof‘progress’ alongthesingle-tracklineofevolution,foritis‘certainthattherehas beenaninherenttendencyinman...todevelopculturebythesame stagesandinthesameway’(ibid.,p.119).Onthatpremise,theprehistoryof‘advancednations’mightberecoveredthroughthestudyof contemporary‘primitive’peoples. The‘diffusionist’challengewasbasedontheseeminglyself-evident factthatifanimalsarelargelygovernedbynature,humansarelargely theproductofculture,whichislearnedthroughacumulativeprocess ofinter-andintra-generationaltransmissionwithinthegroup,andby borrowingfromothergroups.Culture,asaconsequence,iscontinually changingandhighlyvariable.Twocorollariesweredrawn.Asaresult oftherandomandunpredictablenatureofthemyriadinteractionsfrom whichpeoplemightlearn,itnolongerseemedplausibletopostulatea 338
QUESTIONSOF(‘ZAFIMANIRY’)ANTHROPOLOGY
singleevolutionarypathalongwhichallmusttread.Itequallyseemed clearthathumannaturecouldexplainlittleabouttheenormousvarietyof socialandculturalformsthatactuallyexist–beyond,thatis,thetruism thattheymustallinsomewaybecompatiblewithit.Asaresult,the investigationofhumanbeingsingeneraldroppedofftheanthropological agenda.Otherdisciplinesmovedintofillthetheoreticalvacuum;and anthropologywasleft‘withouttheonlycentreitcouldhave’(Bloch 2005:9).Butthoughthe‘diffusionist’critiquewassubstantiallycorrect, thewayinwhichithasbeensurreptitiouslyandunreflectinglyextended intoaviewofcultureassomehowfloatingfreeofnature(andespecially ofhumannature)isbothmisleadinganddebilitating.Ifanthropology istobeanythingatall,Blochclaims,itmustreturntothefundamental questionsthatoriginallymotivatedit,andmustforma‘grandalliance’ withcognatedisciplinesthatalsostudythem.Ofthese,heseescognitive scienceandpsychologyasitsmostpromisingpartners. Thoughanaspirationratherthananaccomplishment,forBlochweare ‘intheend...anaturalscience’insearchofuniversalisticexplanations (Houtman1988).Ananthropologicalanalysismustalwaysbe,atleast implicitly,comparative;andBlochhasledfromthefront.Inseveral publications(e.g.1975a;1980),thecomparisonisofacarefullycontrolledkind,betweenthetwoMalagasygroupsamongstwhomhehas done intensive fieldwork: the Merina, irrigated rice cultivators who duringthecourseofthenineteenthcenturydevelopedapowerfulstate thatdominatedmuchoftheisland;andtheZafimaniry,amuchsmallerscaleandlessstratifiedforest-dwellingsocietyofswiddenfarmers.In alllikelihood,wearetold(1980:118),modernMerinasocietygrewout ofasocialformationthathadoncebeenverylikethatoftheZafimaniry today.Elsewhere,thecomparativesweepiswider,contrasting–topicka coupleofexamplesatrandom–thesocialimplicationsofliteracyinJapan andMadagascar(1998:ch.10);andideasabouthistoryandpersonhood, andaboutthewayinwhichthepastintrudesintothepresent,amongst anelitegroupoftraditionalliteratiintheYemenwiththeideasofpoor BicolanosinthecentralPhilippines,theMerinaprovidinganintermediate case(ibid.,ch.5).Mostambitiousofall,however,isthegeneralmodel of ritual elaborated in Prey into hunter (1992) which explores the relationshipbetweenritual,violenceandpoliticaldomination,calling onethnographyfromseveralpartsoftheglobe.Blochconsistentlygoes forthebigissues:‘Howcanpeopleimagineanalternativesocialorder, 339
AFTERWORD
andacttochangetheonetheyhave,if(asmostsociologicaltheoriesof knowledgesuppose)alltheirconceptualcategoriesareproductsofthe latter?’‘Whydosomesocietieshavemoreritualthanothers?’(1989a: chs.1 and 5). ‘Why do people the world over think that sacrificing domesticanimalscuressickness?’(1992). For many anthropologists – take Geertz (1975; 1980) or Dumont (1970)–therealinterestliesindifference.Earlyinhiscareer,Geertz wasdeeplyinfluencedbyWeber;whileDumontclaimsinspirationfrom Mauss,inparticularforhisstressonthedifferencebetween‘modern’ and‘traditional’societies(Dumont1986:4).Bloch’spreoccupation,by contrast,iswithsimilarity,andheisdistinctlyuneasywiththiskindof sharpdivideanddownrighthostiletotheWeberianemphasison‘the uniquenessoftheWest’.Inthisrespectatleast,heowesmoretothe posthumousinfluenceofMalinowski,oneofthefoundersoftheLSE anthropologydepartmentinwhichhewasoriginallytrained,thanhe owes to either Mauss (his senior kinsman as it happens) or to Marx (hisadoptedintellectualancestor).WhileMalinowskiwasconcerned tostresswhatthe‘savage’and‘civilised’share,bothMaussandMarx succumbedtothetemptationtoturn‘primitive’manintotheantithesis ofthemodern.1 Consistent with this general preoccupation with similarities, the centralproblemtowhichBlochrepeatedlyreturnsinhismostrecent collectionofessays(2005)isthatofaccountingfor‘partialrecurrences’ or‘incompleteregularities’.Thisreferstothefactthatextremelysimilar setsofsymbolicassociations,representationsandritualisedbehaviours recurinsocietiesthatarewidelyseparatedinspaceandtimeandthat havehadlittleornocontactwitheachother.Thedetails,however,differ sothatwecannotspeakofidenticalphenomena.Suchisthecase,for example,withthewidespreadassociationbetweenideasofcommensality andpoisoning(ibid.,ch.4);andwiththe‘privilegedaggression’whicha sister’ssonisexpectedtodisplaytowardshismother’sbrotherinmany patrilineal systems (ibid., ch.9). Most contemporary anthropologists havegivenuponthechallengeoftryingtoexplainsuchrecurrences. Blochseekstoshow(andthereareperhapsshadeshereofLévi-Strauss) thatwhataccountsforthemissomemoreorlessuniversalexistential problem that is, almost everywhere, likely to force itself on human attention.Thus,theassociationbetweencommensalityandpoisoning is a surface manifestation of the tension between the necessity of 340
QUESTIONSOF(‘ZAFIMANIRY’)ANTHROPOLOGY
incorporatingoutsidersandthedangersofdoingso.‘Ritualsnatching’ bythesister’ssonfromthesacrificeperformedbyhismother’sbrother indexesthecontradictionbetweenaruleofpatrilinealdescentandthe universalpropensityofhumanbeingstorecognisethebilateralityof kinrelations.Itisbecauseofsuchpropensitiesthatrepresentationsand practicesofthissortarelikelytocatchonandgetstabilised–though thereisnomechanicalnecessityforthemtodoso.Whetherornotthey ‘take’iscontingentonthedifferenthistoriesofdifferentgroups,which isalsowhatexplainswhythedetailsofeachcaseareseldomthesame. Broadly,then,similaritiesaretheproductofconundrumsanddilemmas thathumanbeings,everywhere,face;differencesaredowntohistory andtospecificpolitico-economicconditions.Icomebacktothissplitin analyticalstrategybelow. Anthropology, then, is part of a collective endeavour with other socialsciencedisciplines.Thereisnogreatdividebetween‘modern’ and ‘traditional’ societies, large-scale and small-scale ones, or those withhistoryandthosewithout.Whatmakesanthropologydistinctive, however,isthatitshistoricalrootsandempiricalfocushaveforceditto belessirredeemablyEurocentricthanitssisterdisciplines.Whatjustifies its institutionalisation in separate university departments is purely pragmatic.Sucharethedemandsof‘relevance’andtheconstraintsof fundingthatifanthropologydepartmentsspecialisinginthestudyof societiesoutsidetheEuro-Americanworlddidnotexist,theywould hardlygetstudiedatall.Thatwouldexcludemostofhumanity,both pastandpresent(Houtman1988).YetdespiteBloch’sdetermination todownplaythedifferencesbetweenthekindsofsocietiesonwhich sociologists and anthropologists have traditionally specialised, and despitehismilitantcomparativism,itisstrikingthatherarelycallson comparativeexamplesfromthemodernWestandnowheredoeshedoso inasustainedway.Itis,again,apointIwillreturnto.Theneglectofthe ‘advanced’industrialisedworldingeneralallowsustobegsomecrucial questionsposedbyhistheoryofideology. Thattheory,andhereIjumpaheadofmyselftomakealimitedpoint aboutfieldwork,ispremisedonaninsistenceontheheterogeneityof human knowledge and on the different generative mechanisms that produceit.Thecentraldistinctionisbetweenideologicalrepresentations andtheconceptsandcategoriesthatpeopledeployintheireverydaylives. Whiletheformerarearefractionofthesocialorder,tendtobeculturally 341
AFTERWORD
specificandthereforemarkdifference,thelatterareacquiredthrough amoreindividualisticprocessoflearning,areofamoreuniversalistic kindand,therefore,revealstrongsimilaritiesbetweencultures.This distinctionwasfirstexplicitlyelaboratedinaMalinowskilecturedelivered in1976(1989a:ch.1),andwithcertainrefinementsandmodifications hasbeenacentralthemeinBloch’sworkeversince.Muchofithas concentratedonthewayinwhichideologicalknowledgeisconstructed through ritual, which underwrites social hierarchy in pre-capitalist societies.Themoreyouhaveofone,themoreyouhaveoftheother. IntheessaysreprintedinHowwethinktheythink(1998),however, thefocusshiftstothemoreeverydayformsofknowledge,whichare recognised as having been under-theorised in earlier work.A large proportionofthisknowledgeisimplicitandisseldom,ifever,verbalised – either because ‘it goes without saying’ or because (like knowing howtodriveacar)itisstoredinanon-linguisticformthatmakesit difficulttoputintowords.Thekeyquestionsconcerntherelationship betweenthisimplicitandoftenunconsciouskindofknowledgeonthe onehand,andknowledgethatisexplicitandconsciousontheother. The key proposition is that culture consists in much more than that whichisconsciouslycognised,andthatimplicitknowledgeis‘perhaps morefundamental’toit.Whatpeoplesayisnotthesameaswhatthey know;andthemostimportantthingstheyknowareoftenunspoken. RealknowledgeofZafimanirycultureisnotcontainedintheirlinguistic statements,butinallsortsofpracticesandunverbalisedassumptions thatconcern,forexample,thehouseandthenatureofwood. How,then,istheanthropologisttoaccesssuchknowledge?Themost importantpartoftheanswerisperhapssurprisinglytraditional:through thetriedandtestedanthropologicaltechniqueoflong-termparticipant observation.Theethnographermustlearnasthepeoplestudiedhave learned,byaprolongedandsometimespainfulprocessofsocialisation thatwill(tosomedegreeatleast)enablehimorhertoseetheworld throughtheireyes.Thoughimpatientwiththefetishisationoffieldwork asanendinitself,Blochhimselfhasprovedahighlycommitted,and remarkablyinsightful,ethnographerwho–unlikemanyarmchair-bound seniorprofessors–hasregularlyreturnedtothefieldthroughouthis career. Agoodexampleofthepay-offisapaperentitled‘Time,narratives andthemultiplicityofrepresentationsofthepast’(1998:ch.7)inwhich 342
QUESTIONSOF(‘ZAFIMANIRY’)ANTHROPOLOGY
hediscussesZafimaniryhistoricalmemoryandnarrativegenres.Its centrepieceisanaccountofthewaysinwhichtheinhabitantsofthe villageinwhichhesubsequentlylivedtalkoftheterrorsanddeprivations they experienced in the aftermath of the 1947 rebellion against the Frenchcolonialforces.Whatemergesisastrikingcontrastbetweentwo narrativestyles.Thefirstisthe‘official’accounttoldinformalpublic contexts. In this, events are subordinated to ‘a well-honed cultural pattern’andmadetoaccordwithtimelessvaluesandbeliefs.Events aresubordinatedtostructure(inthemannerofSahlins1985)andthe ZafimanirymightbetakenasanexemplarofLévi-Strauss’scategory of‘cold’societiesthatrepresentthemselvesaslivingoutsidehistory. Onemightevensupposethattheyhaveastaticandnon-cumulative conceptionoftime.ButBlochalsorecountsanoccasiononwhichheand hisadoptivefatherwerecaughtforsomehoursinthepouringrainina smallfieldhutoverlookingthelandscapeonwhichthevillagers’drama hadbeenenacted.Thenarrativeelicitednowwasofaverydifferent character.Eventswerepresentedascontingent,theaccountitselfwas opentoquestionandpuzzledreflection,andfromitonewouldhave concludedthattheZafimaniryinhabita‘hot’societythatlocatesitself inthemid-streamofhistory.Norarethesetheonlynarrativestylesin theirrepertoire.Itwouldthereforebeplainlyabsurdtosupposethatany onetypeofnarrative‘canbeequatedwithZafimanirycognitionofthe past’,ortoclaimonthatbasisthattheyhaveaviewoftimeandhistory thatisexoticallydifferentfromourown.Conclusionsofthatkindarean artefactofthelimitedtypeofdata(literaryrepresentations,theological textsorhistoricaldocuments)onwhichthosewhohaveproposedthem havefocused(SahlinsandRicoeurbeingsingledout).It’sacautionary taleforanthropologistswho,byemulatingliterarycritics,philosophers and historians, sell their birthright (as participants and observers in everyday life) ‘for a mess of quasi-literary thin gruel’. It is also as powerfulademonstrationasonemightfindoftheadvantagesofthe ‘fieldview’overthe‘bookview’ofsociety(toborrowM.N.Srinivas’s contrast). ButbehindBloch’spreferenceforthe‘fieldview’thereis,asIsee it,notonlyajudgementonmethod.Thereisalsoaquestionoftemperament,evenofmoralchoice.Anthropologymattersbecauseitisthe mostconsistently‘democratic’ofthesocialsciencedisciplines,theone thathasshownthegreatestcommitmenttotryingtounderstandthedaily 343
AFTERWORD
existence of ordinary people in their total context (rather than focus morenarrowlyontheirpolitical,economicorreligiouslives).Inabrief noteon‘intellectualroots’(inBorofsky1994:283),Blochrecordshis continuingconviction(alegacyfromchildhoodinfluences)that‘the dominatedaremoreinterestingandvaluablethanthedominators’.It was a French children’s book about the sufferings of a Muslim boy under colonialism that first made him want to study the lives of the colonised;andamongstthemostformativeintellectualinfluenceson his anthropological thinking were several Malagasy villagers. True, histheoryofritualsharessomethingwiththatofRadcliffe-Brownand other‘functionalists’,inthattheauthoritativeinterpretationisthatofthe anthropologistandthe‘real’meaningis,forthemostpart,hiddenfrom theparticipants.Butontheotherhand,thefundamentalquestionsofthe disciplineare‘Zafimaniryquestions’–questionsaboutwhichordinary peopleallovertheworldarelikelytospeculate.Norisitunimportant thathehasconsistentlyavoidedthecliquishprivateargotthatmakes some anthropological writing seem gobbledegook to non-specialist readers(andtonotafewanthropologistsaswell).Bloch’sownwriting isdirect,clearandentirelywithoutunnecessaryobfuscation.Adeeply ‘democratic’ impulse inspires his methodological commitments, the fundamentalquestionstowhichhewantsanswers,thekindofanalysis hefavoursandthestyleinwhichheaddresseshisreaders. * * * ThepresentvolumewasneverconceivedasaconventionalFestschrift forBloch,thoughitisintendedasanaffectionateandadmiringtribute tohim.Contributorswereinvitedtofollowhisleadinstartingfromtheir ownfieldexperiencetoraisesomegeneralquestionofa‘Zafimaniry’ kindthatmightbeofinterestnotonlytotheirprofessionalcolleagues butalsotoastudentandnon-anthropologicalaudience.Thiswastobe addressedinan,atleastimplicitly,comparativeframework,andinas ‘democratically’accessibleawayaspossible.IndeferencetoBloch’s ownimpatiencewiththekindofself-referentialanthropologythatis moreinterestedinthetheoristthanintherealworldsituationtowhich thetheorysupposedlyrelates,ourauthorswerealsodiscouragedfrom directingthemselvestothethoughtsandwritingsofBlochhimself,being askedtofocus,instead,onthesortsofquestionthatheisconcernedto ask.ApartfromthisAfterword,theonlychapterthathasdevotedany significantspacetohisworkistheonebyCannell,whohasasanalibi 344
QUESTIONSOF(‘ZAFIMANIRY’)ANTHROPOLOGY
inthatsheiswritingonatopicsocentraltoit.Inanycase,inavolume inspiredbyBlochsomeresistancetoauthoritymustbeexpected,and readerswilljudgeforthemselveshowfartheeditors’briefhasbeen met. WiththeexceptionofLambekandmyself,andthoughfromarange ofage-sets,allofthecontributorsweretaughtbyBlochasstudents,and allbutoneofthesecompleteddoctoratesunderhissupervision.That perhapsmakesitnecessarytoreiteratethepointmadeinthePreface thatthereisno‘partyline’thatrunsthroughthiscollection.Idoubt,for example,thatallofourauthorswouldunreservedlysignuptohisrecent manifesto-stylestatementaboutthestudyofhumannaturebeingtheonly centrethatanthropologycanhave.Eachoftheiressaysspeaksclearlyfor itself,anditisnotmyintentiontoreviewthemallhere.Butbybriefly –andperhapsinvidiously–pickingonthree,Iaimtoemphasisethat theysometimestakeverydifferenttheoreticalpositions,bothfromeach otherandfromBloch. Cannellconfrontshimdirectlyfordevelopingatheoryofritualthat downplaysthesignificanceofreligiousexperienceandoftheemotion that ritual engenders.These, as she shows, are central to the way in whichherBicolanoCatholicandUSMormoninformantstalkabout ritual,andtohowitmatterstothem.Thatgranted,however,it,tome, remainsunclearhowemotionswouldhelpusexplaineitherthestructure orthesymboliccontentoftherite–why,forexample,theMerinaelders blowwaterinblessing,andwhatlogicconnectstheirblessingswiththe fertilityofthelandandthedescentgroup. But,bethatasitmay,themoregeneralclaimthatCannellwantsto makeisthatBloch’sgeneralmodelofritualisnotgeneralatall.Itis anunconsciousproductof(Protestant)asceticChristianitythatstresses theoppositionbetweenbodyandspirit,andthatpurifiesthesoulby mortifyingthefleshinaquestfortranscendenceofthemundaneworld.2 Theviolenttranscendenceofthebody,andthehostilitytophysicallife, thatisbuiltintoBloch’smodelis,inreality,nothingmorethanavision of the world derived from a particular, and not at all representative, strandofChristianity.Thisisnowpeddledasananalysisofritual(and indeedofreligion)ingeneral;butnotwithoutfirstbeingfilteredthrough AlthusserianMarxism,andinverted.Itis,now,notthephysicalmaterial worldthatistheenemy,butratherthe‘spirit’andthetranscendentworld, whicharerevealedasinstrumentsofdominationandoppression.Bloch 345
AFTERWORD
is,however,nottheonlyanthropologisttofallintothiskindoftrap. CannellalsoinstancesEvans-Pritchard’sdisregardofemotion,which sheseesasstemmingfromthesamesource;anditisperhapsworth rememberingthatBlochhimself(2005:ch.7)haschidedSperberand Boyer for unconsciously basing their arguments about the counterintuitive(andthereforeattention-grabbing)characterofreligiousbeliefs onaChristianviewofreligion. Theimplications,asCannellsuggests,areradical.Bloch’smodelof ritualisnolessan‘ideologicalproduction’thantheMormonandBicolano understandingsshehasdiscussed.Anthropologicalwritingaboutreligion hasprovedincapableoftranscendingChristianity.Whatshedoesnot acknowledge,however,isthatsomeofthiswriting–includingmuch thatishighlydistinguished–hasformanydecadesbeenproducedby anthropologistswhodonotcomefromculturalmilieusthatareChristian. ThoughitmightmakesensetoarguethatSrinivas’sanalysisofCoorg religion(1952)wasunabletoescapeaBrahmanicalviewofHinduism, it makes none to suggest that he unconsciously filtered it through a sieveofChristiantheology.Ifthefirstoftheseclaimswereadmitted, however,itwouldcertainlysupportCannell’smorefar-reaching(and depressing)conclusion.Whatismostfundamentallyatstakeisthevery possibilityofthekindofsecularsocialsciencetowhichBloch,asheirto anEnlightenmentethic,hasbeencommitted. Ofallthepapersinthisvolume,Astuti’sdiscussionofVezoideas (wearebackinMadagascar)aboutwhathappenstopeopleafterdeath isprobablymostcongenialtoBloch’srecentpreoccupations.Iwantto suggest,however,thatitalsoraisessomeofthemostdifficultquestions forhisgeneraltheory.Summarisedbaldly,Astuti’sinterestisinhow theVezomanagetosimultaneouslyholdintheirheadsandarticulate two, apparently contradictory, notions about post-mortem existence –thatsomeaspectofthepersonsurvives,andthatlifeisextinguished and‘youaredeadwhenyouaredead’.Whatherdata–basedonan experimentalmethodologyborrowedfromcognitivepsychology–seem toshowistheextremefragilityofthemore‘theological’viewthatlife continuesbeyonddeath,anditshighdegreeofdependenceoncontext. Childrenlearnthistheorywellaftertheyhavelearnedthatdeathisthe endofallsentientlife;anditseemsthatitisthislatterunderstanding that‘continuestoactasadefault,whichcanbesuccessfullychallenged andovercomeonlyinlimitedcontexts’.Thesearepre-eminentlyritual 346
QUESTIONSOF(‘ZAFIMANIRY’)ANTHROPOLOGY
ones,whenwhatcountsistoproperlyperformtheritualprescribed.In linewithBloch,andatoddswiththetwocasesCannelldiscusses,what peoplethinkandfeelatthetimeisirrelevantanditreallydoesnotmatter whethertheyhavedifferentideasabouttheafterlife.Duringtheritual theystopspeculating,suspenddisbeliefanddefertocustom.Aslongas theydothat,Astuticoncludes,‘thedeadwillcontinuetofindaspaceto liveoninthemindsoftheirlivingdescendants’. InrelationtoBloch’swidertheoryofritual,twoissuestroubleme. Thefirstisthatthattheorysupposesthatritualisthecrucibleinwhich ideologyisforged.Ritualis,therefore,thedomaininwhichhierarchy is legitimated and political domination is ‘naturalised’. But if ritual representationsarereallyasfragileasAstuti’smaterialsuggests,and ifpeoplesoreadilyrevert–onceoutsidethatframe–tothedefault positionthat‘youaredeadwhenyouaredead’(andthatancestorsdo not,therefore,reallyexist),wemustsurelywonderhowwellideology reallyservespower.Todeservethename,dominationmustsurelywork intheeverydayworld;buttheideasandvaluesthatunderwriteitappear tofadeveryrapidly. Itis,ofcourse,true–andthisbringsmetoarelatedquestion–that Vezo society is less hierarchical than that of the Merina. Following Bloch’s theory, one would therefore expect its ritual life to be less elaboratedandlessideologicallyoverpowering(andthisdoesindeed seemconsistentwiththeethnography).Butthatsuggeststhepossibility thatAstuti’sresultsaresignificantlyinflectedbywhatonemightcall ‘socialstructure’,‘politicaleconomy’oreven‘society’.Weresheto repeatherexperimentamongsttheMerina,the‘defaultposition’might beshowntobesetatamuchhigherthreshold(tobe,thatis,considerably weaker).ItisevenperhapspossiblethatifshetrieditoutonBanarasi Brahmans,themajorityfallbackresponsewouldincludedetailsofthe precisedimensionsofthe(‘needle-sized’)mouthsofghosts.Itis,inshort, possiblethatAstuti’sresultstellusatleastasmuchaboutthenatureof Vezosocietyasabouttheinvariantcognitivenatureofhumanbeingsand theirpropensitytoreturn,bydefault,toano-nonsensepragmaticview oftheworldthatisuncontaminatedbyideology.3Evenifweagreethat knowledgeofthatkindexists(andnotallofBloch’scriticswoulddo so),hisowntheoryseemstosuggestthattheamountofmentalspaceitis allowedtooccupymustvaryconsiderablybetweensocietiesofdifferent sorts. 347
AFTERWORD
Notonlyinthatlight,butalsoonmoregeneralgroundsIamaboutto cometoandthathavetodowithitsimportanceinBloch’searlierwork,it isstrikingthat‘society’(including‘socialstructure’and‘organisation’), tosaynothingof‘politicaleconomy’,makesonlyanoccasionaland fleetingcameoappearanceintheseessaysofferedinhishonour.The mostobviousexceptionisthechapterbyRivalthat,atvariouspoints, clearlyattemptstorelatetheideasandpracticesshedescribes(inthis casesurroundingsexuality)tothestructureof(Huaorani)society.More importantly,itistheonethatmostobviouslybeginstoputthecomparative issueinthecontextofaconsiderationofthedifferentformsofsocial organisationfoundintheothertwo(Amazonian)groupsshediscusses. Intheend,however,Rival’scentralinterest,too,isininvariantcrossculturalcontinuities(insimilaritiesacrosssocietiesofverydifferent sortsinthewayinwhichsexualityisexpressedineveryday‘domestic’ contexts). Whatmakesthisrelegationofconsiderationsaboutsocialstructure andpoliticaleconomytothebackgroundsurprisingisthatBlochwas theeditorofMarxistanalysesandsocialanthropology(1975b)andthe authorofMarxismandanthropology(1983).Hisfirstmonograph(1971) devoteddetailedattentiontothewayinwhichdispersedmembersof theMerinadescentgroupattemptedtodealwiththeprecariousnessof theirpoliticalandeconomiclives.Theseconditionsencouragedthemto sustainanidealisedandunchangingimageofthedescentgroup,which centrally involved the re-incorporation of their dead into ancestral tombslocatedonancestralland.Amongsthisinfluentialearlyessays areonesdealingwiththerelationshipbetweenthemoralityofkinship andthedemandsofeconomicinterest(1973),andwiththeclosefit between the conceptual and symbolic worlds of the Merina and the Zafimaniryandtheirmodesofproduction(1975aand1980).Inlater work,however,Blochhashimselfbeenconcernedtodownplaythatfit, andtoemphasisetherelativeautonomyofthesymbolicorder.Political economyandsocialorganisationandstructureseemtohavefadedinto thebackgroundinthequestforcognitiveuniversals.Inthespacethat remainstomeIwanttolookinmoredetailatthistrajectory,andtotry tosuggestthatsomeofthequestionsofanthropologythatarestillmost worthaskingaretheonesthatweremoredirectlyaddressedinBloch’s earlierwritings. * * * 348
QUESTIONSOF(‘ZAFIMANIRY’)ANTHROPOLOGY
Itwouldnotbedifficulttoconstructastoryofalmostseamlesscontinuity and development in Bloch’s thinking from Placing the dead (1971),throughhismajorwritingsonritual,tohismorerecentessays onimplicitknowledgeand‘partialrecurrences’.Thecentralthemeof thatfirstmonographwasthenegationofhistoryandtheconstruction, through ritual, of a timeless social order that is at radical odds with everydaylife.Intheoreticalessaysthatfollowed,thiscontrastbetween theidealorderandtheonethatactuallyobtainsisassociatedwithdifferenttypesofknowledge.Initiallytheseweredistinguishedas‘ritual discourse’, which is socially determined, mystifies reality and legitimatesinequality;and‘practicaldiscourse’,whichisbasedoncognitive universals,allowspeopletoapprehendtheworldasit‘really’is,and –intherightpolitico-economiccircumstances–providesthemwith anintellectualresourceforcriticisingandperhapsevenchangingtheir society([1977]1989a:ch.1).Thenextcrucialstep([1985]1989a:ch.5) wastolookmorecloselyatthewayinwhichthesedisparatemodesof thoughtareinterrelated,andtodevelopamodelofthewayinwhich ritualtransformscognition(‘practicaldiscourse’)intoideology(‘ritual discourse’).Drawingheavily,also,onideasaboutthedistinctivenature ofritualcommunicationthathadbeenworkedoutinanearlierpaper ([1974]1989a:ch.2),andthatreflectedBloch’sengagementwiththe recentliteratureinlinguistics,thismodelwasthenapplied–inFrom blessingtoviolence(1986a)–toadetailedcasestudyofMerinacircumcisionritualsoveratwo-hundred-yearspanofhistory.Itwasthen ambitiouslygeneralisedinPreyintohunter(1992),whereitwasapplied inavarietyofdifferentethnographicsettingstoavarietyofdifferent typesofritual(initiation,sacrifice,marriageandmortuaryritesamongst others).Despitetheirsurfaceheterogeneity,theformthattheserituals taketurnsouttobealmostmonotonouslyfamiliar.Thereasonisthat theyallattack–withthesamelimitedsymbolicarmoury–thesame fundamentalproblem:thatofconstructinganenduringandtranscendent socialorderinthefaceofthefactthatthehumanelementsofwhich itiscomposedaretransientbiologicalbeings.Wearealreadydealing with‘partialrecurrences’,otherexamplesofwhichareexploredinmore recentessays,andwhichareagainrelatedbacktoconstantsinthehuman condition. Whatthispictureofsmoothconsistencyconceals,however,issome significantshiftsofemphasis.TheonetowhichIwanttodrawparticular 349
AFTERWORD
attention is in the way the relationship between representations and politicaleconomyisconceptualised. InhisbriefbutinsightfulhistoryoftherelationshipbetweenMarxism and anthropology (1983), Bloch argued that a worthwhile Marxist anthropologywassomethingstilltobedevelopedthroughtheapplication ofmethodsandinsightsthatthefoundersofMarxismhaddeployedin theiranalysisofcapitalism,ratherthansomethingtoberecoveredfrom theirnowobsoletewritingsonpre-classsocieties.Theenduringvalueof theseisvitiatedbytherhetoricalusetowhichMarxandEngelshadput thelimitedethnographicmaterialsattheirdisposaltoshowthatthereis nothingeternalabouttheinstitutionsofbourgeoissociety.‘Primitive’ societies were supposedly classless societies characterised by the absenceofprivateproperty,exploitation,thefamilyandthestate.Not onlyweresignificantpartsofthatpicturewrong,butitalsodeprived themofeverythingdistinctiveintheiranalyticalarmourywhenitcame tosuchsocieties.RecentworkbyFrenchanthropologistshad,however, shownthewayoutofthisimpassebyshowinghowaclassanalysis mightbefruitfullyappliedinsuchcontexts. What,surprisingly,didnotappeartotroublehimwasthatmuchofthis work–Terray(1975)isagoodexample–setsouttodemonstratethat inthiskindofworld‘classesinthemselves’wereunlikelytobecome ‘classesforthemselves’consciousoftheirinterestsinoppositiontothose ofotherclasses.SinceinMarxiantheoryitisclassconflictthatprovides itsdynamic,thatleavessuchsocietiesstrandedbyhistory.Marxiantools aremadetoservestructural-functionalistends:theanalysiscentreson thewaythattheyreproducethemselves. ThoughBloch’sownworkalsocentredonreproduction,itsfocuswas notinfactonthedetailed,ontheground,realityofrelationsbetween classes.Whathe,morecrucially,tookfromMarxwasthehandlethat theconceptsofideology,alienationandcommodityfetishismcouldprovideforanunderstandingofMerinarepresentationsofsociety.These wereshowntobeakindofback-to-frontpictureoftheworldthatmasks reality,makestheimageofsocietyconstructedinritualseemnatural and unquestionable, and thereby legitimises inequality. The powers andcreativitythatbelongtothelivingarealienatedtotheancestors, theancestrallandandthetombs.Humanlabourisdevalued;thetombs take on the role that capital and money possess in the ideology of capitalism(e.g.Bloch1989b).Theyarethe‘real’sourceofincrease 350
QUESTIONSOF(‘ZAFIMANIRY’)ANTHROPOLOGY
andproductivity.Infact,theygoonebetterthancapitalinthattheyare notonlytheultimateguarantorsofmaterialproductionbutofhuman reproductionaswell. Wheredoesthismystificationcomefrom?Inearlierpaperstheanswer seemsclear:fromthecriticalrolethatslaveryplayedinthepolitical economy.Thoughtheyhadearlierheldslaves(mostlyotherMerina) on a comparatively small-scale, their direct and heavy involvement intheinternationalslavetradedramaticallytookofftowardstheend oftheeighteenthcentury.Bynow,mostoftheseslaveswerecaptives fromothergroups,andmostweretradedwithEuropeansforguns.It wasanupwardspiral:gunsmeantmoreslavesmeantmoreguns...But atthesametime,theMerinaagrarianeconomywas,itself,becoming increasinglydependentontheirlabour.Bythemid-eighteenthcentury (Berg1986),theMerinastatehadembarkedonlarge-scaleirrigation andhydraulicworkstowhichslavelabourwascrucial.Moreover,asthe stateexpandedandmoreandmorefreeMerinaweredraftedassoldiers oremployedinitsadministration,moreandmoreslaveswererequired toreplacetheirlabourondescentgroupland.Whentheinternational tradeinslaveswaseventuallysuppressed,domesticconsumptionshot up. Demand remained high; and supply was guaranteed by the fact that,forreasonsofrealpolitik(anddespitetheself-denyingordinance thatprecludedtheacceptanceofslavesinlieu),theBritishcontinued toprovisiontheMerinawithmodernweapons.Infact,theynowhad amorecompletemonopolyonthemsincetheircompetitorscouldno longeracquiregunsforslaves.Bytheendofthenineteenthcentury, morethanhalfthepopulationintheMerinaheartlandswereprobably slaves,andthedominantrelationofproductionwasbetweenfreemen andslaves.Forpresentpurposes,however,thecrucialpointisthatthe growingimportanceofslaverychangedthewayinwhichproduction wasideologicallyrepresented.Labourwasradicallydevaluedandfree Merinanolongerrepresentedreproductionastheproductofit,butrather of‘anevermoremysticalandabstractrelationtotheirancestrallands’ (Bloch1980:131).Inshort,therepresentationsoffertilityandincrease radicallychanged.Beforeslaveryreallytookoff,theywere(correctly) understoodtocomefromlabour;andonlysubsequentlyfromthenow fetishisedlandandtombs.Theideasappeartobeanepiphenomenonof materialconditionsandtochangeindirectresponsetopolitico-economic circumstance. 351
AFTERWORD
Muchthesameargumentwaselaboratedinanearlierpaper(1975a) thatcorrelateddifferencesinthepropertyandkinshipsystemsofthe MerinaandtheZafimanirywithdifferencesintheirmodesofproduction.Thoughonalessambitiousscale,itsgeneralthesisanticipated Goody(1976)byaneck.Thebroadcharacteroftheproductiveregime (ZafimaniryswiddenagricultureversusMerinairrigatedricecultivation) iscausallyrelatedtotheverydifferentwayinwhichpropertyrelations arerepresentedinthetwogroups(asarelationshipbetweenpeopleinthe firstcase,andinthemystifiedformofarelationshipbetweenpeopleand thingsinthesecond).Thesedifferentpropertysystemsinturngenerate crucialdifferencesinthekinshipandmarriagesystems(eventhoughthe twogroupsoperatewithalmostidenticalkinshipterminologies).Aswith Goody,grossdifferencesinthesystemsofagriculturalproductionare associatedwithdifferencesinthesystemofpropertyrights,whicharein turncorrelatedwithdifferencesinkinshipandmarriage. AswithGoodyalso–consider,forexample,hisdiscussionofthe symbolic antagonism between horses and the shrines of the earth throughoutthesavannahgrasslandsofWestAfrica(1971:ch.4)–past politico-economic realities linger on in contemporary ideological representations.Thusslaveryasthedominantrelationofproductionin thefairlyrecentMerinapastiswhatallowslabourtobeideologically disregarded,andtheancestralland–andthetombsthatrootthedescent group in it – to be fetishised.And it is ‘this false representation of production[that]reproducesMerinasocialorganisation’(Bloch1975a: 208).Itexplains,forexample,thepremiumthatisputondescentgroup endogamy(lest,givenbilateralinheritance,landbelosttoit).Italso explainswhythedomesticunit(withitsindividualisedpropertyinterests) isseenasathreattotheunityofthedescentgroup(anditscollective rightsintheland),andwhytheformerissubjectedtosymbolicassault and denigration in many Merina rituals. In the Zafimaniry case, by contrast,productionisproperlyunderstoodtobetheproductoflabour, andthedomesticunitisnotseenasathreattoanything.Until,atleast,the Zafimaniryturntoirrigatedricecultivation(assomehavebeenforced todo).Whenthathappensthekinshipandmarriagesystembeginsto metamorphoseintosomethingverylikethatoftheMerina.4 CompareallthiswiththesubsequentanalysisofMerinacircumcision rituals(1986a).Nolongerareflectionofthemodeofproduction,what isnowemphasisedistheautonomyofthesymbolicorder–atleastin 352
QUESTIONSOF(‘ZAFIMANIRY’)ANTHROPOLOGY
termsofitscontent–fromtheworldofmaterialproduction.Despite majorchangesinpoliticaleconomyoverthesameperiod,thesymbolism oftheseritesandtheirbasicstructurehadhardlychangedbetweenthe earliestaccountwehaveofthemfromthebeginningofthenineteenth century5toBloch’sownfieldobservationsofthe1960sandearly1970s. In broad-brush terms, these rituals construct an image of an ideal order,freefromtimeanddeath.Theydosobynegatinganddevaluing theordinaryeverydayworld,physicallifeandbiologicalprocesses.This involvesviolentsymbolicassaultsonthehousehold,womenandthe powersofthewild,representedpre-eminentlybyvazimbaspirits.The problemthatritualhastorecognise,however,isthatintheworkaday worldthevitalitythattheserepresentcannotbedispensedwithentirely. Itisnotquitepossibletotranscendthatworlduntilyouaredead.The vazimba,andallthattheystandfor(includingmatrilinealdescent),must firstbedramaticallydrivenout,butarethenrecoveredunderviolent control.Theritualsthusproceedinthreestages.Theeverydayworld thatmustbetranscendedisrepresentedinaheightenedandexaggerated form.The boy to be circumcised is portrayed as the progeny of his motheralone,theproductofpurelymatrilinealdescent.Thisworldis thensubjectedtoviolentandchaoticassault.Thethirdphaserestores orderbyrevealingthattheboyis‘really’thefruitofancestralblessings, reincorporatesthevitalitythathadearlierbeendrivenoutinasubdued andsubordinatedform,andturnstheinitiandhimselfintooneofthe vanquishers.Itissupposedlyanillustrationofthewayinwhichritual transformsordinaryeverydayknowledgeintoideology.Itisnot,however, obviousthatthisisquitewhatoccurs.Babiesaren’treallybornwithout theinterventionofmen,andthewayinwhichtheworldisrepresentedin theinitialphaseoftheritualisalreadyideologicallyconstructed.Itisnot somuchamatterofideologyemergingoutof‘practicaldiscourse’asof oneideologytrumpinganother. Howeverthatmaybe,thecentralclaimthatthesymboliccontentof theritualhasremainedremarkablyconstantoveraconsiderableperiodis meticulouslysubstantiated(evenif–asIwillshortlysuggest–itwould beunwisetoassumethatthissymbolicstasisgoesbackanyfurtherthan thedocumentsshow).Theinfluenceofpolitico-economicdevelopments onitwasnegligible.Whenitcomestothescaleandfunctionsofthe ritual,however,thesedevelopmentsareshowntohavebeencrucial.At somehistoricaljunctures,circumcisionwasanalmostfurtivedomestic 353
AFTERWORD
ritethatcouldhardlyhavebuttressedtheauthorityofmorethanahandful ofeldersinthelocalarena.Atothersitbecameamassivestateritual thatpivotedaroundtherulingmonarch,involvedthearmyincrucial roles,representedthewholekingdomasonegiantdescentgroup,and playedupthesymbolicconquestofsavageexternalpowers.Itbecame, that is, ‘a celebration of Merina aggression towards neighbours and outsiders’(Bloch1986b:352).Inshort,atdifferenttimestheritualis appropriatedtothepurposesofdifferenttypesofauthorityfigureand usedtolegitimatedifferentformsofdomination.Itcandothatonly, Blochargues,becauseofthedistinctivenatureofritualcommunication whichmakesitimpossibletoarguewithitsvagueandmysticalassertions about the nature of the world, which protects these assertions from scepticalscrutinyandwhichpreventstheircounter-intuitivecharacter fromcomingtothefore.Itisalsothisthatgivesthecontentofritualits remarkabledurabilitythroughtime. WhenthismodelisthengeneralisedinPreyintohunter,thedisjunction betweensymboliccontentandpoliticalfunctionmustnecessarilyemerge evenmoresharplyfortheobviousreasonthatthesocietiestowhich itisappliedaresodifferent.Representationsthatweretheproductof politicaleconomyinearlieressaysnowreflectconstantsinthehuman condition. Butthereis,perhaps,stillsomethingtobesaidforthefirstofthese views.InhisCurrentAnthropologycommentonFromblessingtoviolence,thehistorianofMadagascar,GeraldBerg(1986),hadsuggestedas much.Bythemiddleoftheeighteenthcentury,large-scaleirrigationhad beguntobringaboutamajortransformationinMerinalandownership. Therightsofindividualhouseholdswereprogressivelyappropriated by the descent group hierarchies that constructed and maintained theirrigationsystems.Overtime,too,Merinamonarchsassumedan increasingly ‘dominant position in the ordering of land use’. Rather thantherebeinganycleardisjunctionbetweenthesymbolicorderand politico-economicreality,therewasinfactaclosefitbetweenthem.The ritualdevaluationofthedomesticunitandtheexaltationofthedescent group hierarchy are entirely consistent with what had gone on with regardtolandrights. Bloch’sresponsewasrobustlydismissive(1986b).Hedoubtedthat evidencecouldbefoundtoshowthattheanti-householdsymbolism of the rituals was a response to these changes; and it is, anyway, so 354
QUESTIONSOF(‘ZAFIMANIRY’)ANTHROPOLOGY
widespreadinMadagascarthatitisnotsatisfactorytoaccountforitin termsofMerinaspecificities.If,moreover,thesymbolismisexplained in that way, it is difficult to see why it should have persisted when politico-economiccircumstanceschangedyetagain.Butthisrebuttal wasperhapsinconclusive.Evenintheabsenceofdirectevidence,Berg’s suggestionseemsjustasconvincingasBloch’snobetter-substantiated, butstillhighlyplausible,argumentthatthefetishisationofthelandand thetombswasaconsequenceofslavery.Astotheanti-housesymbolism, itwasBlochhimselfwhohadshownthatforpolitico-economicreasons thismadenosenseintheZafimanirycontext.Andonhisownevidence again,itisnotatallhardtoimaginewhythatsymbolismpersistsinthe modernworld.Anideologicallyundivideddescentgroupprovidesits highlydispersedmembershipwithanetworkofcruciallinkswiththe administrationandwithbusinessallovertheisland(1971,1980),and thissocialcapitalisplainlyjeopardisedifpeople’sloyaltiescontractin onthehousehold. Berg’slineofargumentmightbeextended.Thewilduntamedpower thatthevazimbarepresent,andthatissubduedandappropriatedduring thecourseoftheritual,seemslikeafairlytransparentallegoryofthe realdependenceofMerinasocietyonslavesraidedfromneighbouring peoples.Inthefoundingmythoftheritual,thekingwhooriginatesit isabletovanquishthevazimbabyvirtueofhissuperiortechnology (inthemyth–iron;inhistory–guns).Hisownmotherwasavazimba queenandisdescribedassmall,darkandcurly-haired–whichisjust how contemporary Merina picture people of slave descent (1986a: 106;1971:3–4).Intheritual,theplantsthatrepresentvazimbapower must(likeslaves)beviolentlystolen;andareofspeciesthatreproduce parthogenetically,andthatare,therefore,consideredtobematrilineal. ThelogicoffreeMerinarepresentationswouldsuggestthatso,too,are slavessincetheydonothave‘proper’descentgroupsorancestors.Nor presumably,sinceslavesmightbesold,didtheyhaveproperdescendants –whichisonedefinitionofvazimba(ibid.,p.42).WhatIamsuggesting, then,isthatvazimbasarethemysticalcounterpartsofthevictimsof Merinaslaveryandthattheirritualtreatmentisanaccuratereflection oftherealityonwhichtheexpansionistMerinastatewasfounded.It is,therefore,significantthattheearliestaccountoftheritualthatBloch has to call on post-dates the rapid expansion of its role in the slave trade.Thoughwecannotbesure,itseemslikely–asBlochhimself 355
AFTERWORD
acknowledges(ibid.,p.113)–thattheroyaldecreeonwhichthisaccount wassupposedlybasedhadinstitutedsignificantinnovationsintheform oftheritual.Whatiscertainlythecaseisthatitbecameamajorstatecult atpreciselythepointatwhichtheMerinaarmy‘waskilling,pillaging andenslavingonaterrifyingscaleandwithhorriblebrutality’(ibid., p.192). Inherpaperforthisvolume,CannellwonderswhetherBloch’smodel ofritualreallyderivesfrom‘traditional’Merinareligion,fromMerina ChristianityorfromtheunconsciousimpactofChristianteachingon Blochhimself.TomeitseemslikelythatitsultimatesourceisMerina slavery.Butforthemodeltobemadereadyforexport,itsconnection withsuchcircumstanceshadtobesevered.Thequestforgenerality,and theHolyGrailofhumanuniversals,requirestheirrelegationintothe longgrassofpenumbralfactorsthatexplainonlytheusestowhichthe ritualisputandtheincompletenessof‘incompleteregularities’. Tosummarise:IhavetriedtoidentifyasignificantshiftinBloch’s thinkingbetweenhisearlierandlaterwritings,withFromblessingto violenceasthecrucialwatershed.IntheearlierBloch,thesymbolic order tended to be portrayed as more or less directly responsive to politico-economiccircumstance.Thus,withtherapidgrowthofslavery, the Merina ‘no more’ saw labour as the source of reproduction but attributeditrathertothefetishisedlandandthetombs.Thus,itisa particular productive regime, through the mediation of a particular representationofpropertyrights,thatgivesrisetothewayinwhichthe Merinahouseholdisdepictedinritualasanti-social.Inemphasisingthis ‘functionalistfit’,however,IcertainlydonotintendtoaccuseBloch ofthefunctionalisterrorhehadsoeffectivelycriticisedinoneofhis earliestarticles–theerrorofassumingthat‘thecauseofsocialfactsis theusestowhichtheyareput’(Bloch1973).Theauthorityoftheelders isaconsequenceofthefetishisationofthelandandthetombs,notthe cause of it (for which it was the rise of slavery that was the crucial necessarycondition).Bythetimewegettothewatershedmonograph on Merina circumcision ritual and to Prey into hunter, however, the positionhaschanged.Thecoresymbolicelementsofwhichtheritualis mademustsomehowhavebeen‘always’theresincetheyareproducts ofperennialhumanproblemsofauniversalnature.Thoughpoliticoeconomiccircumstancesmaytellusalmosteverythingweneedtoknow abouthowthesesymbolicsequencesarepickedupandused,theytell 356
QUESTIONSOF(‘ZAFIMANIRY’)ANTHROPOLOGY
usalmostnothingabouttheircontentorhowtheyareconstituted.My argumenthasbeenthatBloch’sownethnographyprovidesreasonto doubtthis,andthatthereismuchtobesaidfortheearlierview.That laysmewideopen,Irecognise,tothechargeofretreatingintowhat mightbepejorativelydismissedasaspeciesof‘easyfunctionalism’that searchesfora‘fit’betweenthetwoorders,andfromwhichBlochhas beenconcernedtodistancehimself.ButasIwillsuggestinamoment, thatfitsometimesseemscloserandmoreplausiblethanthatpostulated betweensomeputativecognitiveuniversalandthesymbolicpracticesit isheldtoilluminate. TheritualdomainhasbeencentraltosomuchofBloch’sworkbecause ofthefundamentalplaceheseesitashavinginpre-industrialsociety.It istheprincipallocusfortheproductionofideology,andthusperforms theroleplayedinindustrialsocietiesbyAlthusser’sideologicalstate apparatuses–theeducationalsystem,thechurch,themassmediaand soforth(e.g.Bloch1989a:ch.5).Sogreat,infact,istheideological influencethatisattributedtoitthattheunwaryreaderisliabletobe seducedintoalmostforgettingthemoresecularsourcesofdomination thatbuttressitsmessage–theland,theguns,theslavesandthestanding army.Atanumberofpoints,BlochdrawsdirectinspirationfromMarx andEngelsonTheGermanideology(1947).Butatanumberofpoints, too, he seems to come uncomfortably close to ignoring their main message–that‘primarycauses’donotlieintherealmofideas. Whathistheoryofritualbrilliantlyprovidesisapowerfulpurchase onthewayinwhichritualcommunicationmakesitsideologicalmessage seem – within the ritual frame itself – unquestionably authoritative. Whereitis,inmyview,lesscompelling(asIhavealreadyindicated)is inexplaininghowthatideologycontinuestopersuadeintheeveryday worldinthefaceoftheresistanceitmeetsfromotherformsofknowledge. ForritualtohavethesignificancethatBlochclaimsforit,itmustclearly dothat,andagainonewonderswhatpartothernon-ritualsourcesof persuasionmightplayintheprocess.Ifdominationrequiresritualsto legitimateit,itisequallythecasethatritualsrequiredominationtomake themauthoritative(cf.Asad1979). Inlinewitheitherproposition,itisnotsurprisingthatwhenBloch writesontheMerina,ritualisacentralpreoccupation;butwhenitcomes tothelesshierarchicalZafimaniryhehasrelativelylittletosayonthe subject.Thefocusis,rather,onmoreeverydaysymbolsandpracticesas 357
AFTERWORD
providingaprivilegedwindowontheirworld–thehouse(1998,2005) andthenamingsystem(2006),forexample.Zafimaniryunderstandingsof thesemattersareplainlysociallyconstructed(ratherthanmanifestations of‘practicaldiscourse’basedoncognitiveuniversals).Presumably,they should,therefore,beregardedas‘ideological’,thoughthepointisnot explicitlyaddressed.Eitherway,however,theycertainlyseemtobean importantpartofwhatiscalled‘culture’,andtheircentralityinitdoes notappeartobeproducedinritual.Thatseemstosuggestthatritual maynot,afterall,besoimportantincreatingnon-intuitiveknowledgein manypre-industrialsocieties. Inindustrialsocieties,wecaninfer,itisrelativelyunimportant.‘Ideologicalstateapparatuses’dothejobinstead.6Butwhetherthesearereally analogousmechanismsisnotdiscussed.Theimplication,however,is that they differ significantly. In the pre-industrial world, ideology is forgedinritual;andthenatureofritualcommunicationmakesituniquely immune to change and to challenge. But what then of the industrial worldwhereritualisnolongertheprincipallocusfortheproductionof ideology?Arewetoconcludethatideologymustworkverydifferently, andisless‘arthritic’andinflexible?Andifthatisthecase,wouldit notinsomemeasurejustifythestressondifferencebetween‘modern’ and‘traditional’societiesthatBlochissosuspiciousof?Itwaswith suchissuesinmindthatIearliersuggestedthathislackofcomparative attentiontothemodernindustrialworldresultsinanevasionofcrucial issuesraisedbyhistheory. Questionsofthiskindconcerndifference;but–aswehaveseen–the focusofBloch’sattentioninhisrecentworkisonregularities,andhis agendaforanthropologyisthatitshouldreturntoitsrootsasthestudyof humannatureingeneral.ButasmycommentsonAstuti’scontributionto thisvolumewereintendedtosuggest,itisoftendifficulttobesurehow muchofwhatanthropologistsobservecanbeattributedtothissource. AnillustrationofthisisthepaperbyBlochandSperberthatIreferred toearlier.Thisdealswiththe‘privilegedaggression’that,inanumber ofpatrilinealsystems,thesister’ssonisexpectedtodisplaytowards hismother’sbrother,whosepropertyhesnatches.Torecapitulate,this wasinterpretedasasurfaceexpressionofanunderlyingcontradiction betweentheuniversalpropensitypostulatedbysocio-biologicaltheory torecognisekinshipbilaterally,andaruleofpatrilinealdescentthat precludesinheritancefromthemother’sgroup.Thiscontradictionmakes 358
QUESTIONSOF(‘ZAFIMANIRY’)ANTHROPOLOGY
itpossibleforsuchacustomto‘take’andbecomeinstitutionalised.It bynomeansmakesitinevitable.Butinwhatproportionofcasesdoesit ‘catch’?BlochandSperberignoretheissue,thoughit’ssurelycrucial?If thatproportionissmall,theinfluenceoftheuniversalpropensitywould appear rather limited and we might wonder how much explanatory valueitactuallyhas;evenwhetheritreallyexists(sincetherecurrence might be explained by other factors). One might, more importantly, wonderhowsecurelythisallegedpropensityisestablished.7It,apriori, seemsequallylikelythathumanbeingseverywherearepredisposedto distinguishbetweenmaleandfemaleoffspring.Inthatcase,unilineal descentsystemsmightappearuncontradictory;bilateralonesascreating aproblem.Andifbothpropensitiescouldbeshowntoexist,theymight beexpectedtocounteracteachother.Thevaguecorrelationbetweenthe postulatedcognitiveuniversalandthecomplexcustomarybehaviour seemsalittletootenuousforustobeconfidentthatthetwoareactually related.Iftherearedangersin‘easyfunctionalism’,theperilsofhasty universalismseemnolessgreat. That is not, of course, reason enough for abandoning the whole enterpriseorforrejectingBloch’svisionofwhatanthropologymightbe. Hisrecentessayson‘partialrecurrences’raisefundamentalquestions thatmostanthropologistsaretootimidtoaddress,andofferanswers thatareinvariablyboldandchallenging.‘Mostanthropologists’,butnot all;andIfinditinstructivetothinkofhisworkinrelationtothatoftwo otherswhohavealsokeptfaithwithavisionofanthropologyasagrand comparativeenterprise–thoughonethatisperhapsclosertotheearlier Blochthanthelater. ThefirstisJackGoody,whoseworkhasabreadthandambitionthat makeshimanotherdirectheirtothefoundersofthediscipline.Like Bloch,hehasbeenconcernedtoaccountforverybroadsimilaritiesand differencesbetweenhumanpopulations,thoughhisanalyticalstrategy isverydifferentfromthatofBlochinhismorerecentwork.Bloch,as wehaveseen,explainsthesimilaritiesbyreferencetohumannatureand toproblemsofanexistentialnaturethathumanbeingseverywhereconfront,andthedifferencesbyreferencetopoliticaleconomyandhistory. Goodyunderstandsbothintermsofthepossibilitiesthatdifferenttypes oftechnologyprovideforthedevelopmentofsociety–thetechnology ofwarfare(e.g.Goody1971),thetechnologyofagriculturalproduction (e.g.Goody1976)and‘thetechnologyoftheintellect’(thatis,literacy 359
AFTERWORD
[e.g. Goody 1977]).The second is Sherry Ortner in her writings on gender.Theseinitiallysetouttoexplainanapparentlyuniversalphenomenon–thesubordinationofwomen–byreferencetoinvariantaspectsof thehumanexistentialcondition(Ortner1974).Thenextstep,however, istotrytoaccountforthefactthatthatsubordinationismoremarked insomekindsofsocietiesthaninothers.Thisisexplainedbyreference tobroaddifferencesinwiderpatternsofsocialinequalityandinthe natureofkinshipsystems(Ortner1981).Inshort,whatOrtnersucceeds incombiningisananalysisofwhatappearstobeahumanuniversal withonethatclearlyrelatesitsrelativesaliencetodifferencesinsocial structure. AswithBloch,itisameasureoftheimpactthatbothoftheseauthors havehadthattheirideashavebeensubjecttocopiouscommentand criticism.Butitisnotsomuchthecontentoftheirargumentsthatisat issuehereastheirconceptionofwhatanthropologyshouldbe,andwhat kindsofquestionitshouldask.Intheendweareanaturalscience,claims Bloch.Butofwhat?Hisanswerisspelledoutinthe2005manifesto statementwithwhichIstarted.Humannatureistheonlycentreoursubject canhave.Itshouldberemembered,however,thatalatergenerationof anthropologiststotheonewhosevisionBlochhopestorestorehada ratherdifferentformulation–anthropologyshouldaspiretobe‘anatural scienceofsociety’.Insubsequentgenerations,anyclaimtothestatus ofanaturalsciencehasmademanyanthropologistscringe.Butifwe re-formulatetheprojectalittlelesstendentiouslyas‘thecomparative studyofsociety’,thenitseemstomethatithasbeenbrilliantlycarried forwardbythetwoauthorstowhoseworkIhavejustreferred,aswell asinmanyofBloch’sownwritings.Whatconcernsmeabouthisrecent returntorootsisthatthereissomedangerinhisformulationofour disciplinaryobjectivesthatthesubjectwilldriftevenfurtherawayfrom aproperconcernwithpoliticaleconomy(thatissocentralinGoody); andwiththestructureofsociety(thatOrtnermanagestocombineso fruitfullywithaboldattempttograpplewithuniversals).Thequestions of(‘Zafimaniry’)anthropologytowhichordinarypeoplewantanswers aresurelyasmuchabouttheseasaboutthegeneralpropertiesofhuman nature.Itwouldbeamistaketoletthesecondkindofenquiryeclipse thefirst.
360
QUESTIONSOF(‘ZAFIMANIRY’)ANTHROPOLOGY
NOTES 1. Malinowskiwasexplicitabouthis‘generalbiastowards’and‘greaterinterest’ in ‘underlying sameness’ (Young 2004: 76), and it emerged especially clearlyinthepolemichedirectedattheDurkheimiansinCrimeandcustom in savage society (1926).With regard to the concept of the person, the contrastbetweenMalinowskiandMaussis(verymuchtotheadvantage oftheformer)welldrawnoutbyBéteille(1991),whostresses‘theartifice ofinversion’thatinformsMauss’scelebratedessayonthesubject.‘...if theindividualwastocountforeverythinginthemostadvancedsociety,as both(DurkheimandMauss)believedandhoped,thenitstoodtoreasonthat heshouldcountfornothinginthemostprimitiveones.’AsBloch(1983) himself shows, and I return to this point below,Marxalsoadoptedthat artificeinconstructinganimageof‘primitive’societyasaninversionofthe moderncapitalistorder. 2. Hermitsandanchoritesondesertpillarsmightperhapsmakeonewonder aboutthisequationbetweenProtestantandasceticChristianity.Thoughit doesnot,ofcourse,refutethepossibilityofaProtestantinfluence,itisin factthecasethatBloch’smainexposuretoChristianitywasthroughapartly Catholic upbringing. Evans-Pritchard, whom Cannell sees as similarly influenced,wasaCatholicconvert. 3. NotthatAstutiexplicitlyexcludesthefirstpossibility,thoughIinferthatit isthesecondthatreallyinterestsher. 4. Forcomplexreasons,notstrictlyrelevanthere,Blocharguesthatareverse transformation – when Merina are forced to ‘revert’ to slash-and-burn agriculture–doesnotoccur. 5. Thiswasprobablywrittenafter1810butpurportstorecordaroyalspeech laying down the correct manner of performing the ritual that had been deliveredduringthepreviousreignandthereforedatesfromsomewhere aroundtheturnofthecentury.Thedatingisofsomesignificanceforthe argumentthatfollows,asisBloch’sobservation(1986a:113)thatwecanbe ‘reasonablycertain’thattheroyaldecree‘represent[ed]acertaindegreeof innovation’. 6. Thisisnot,ofcourse,todenythatreligiousideologyandritualareofreal significanceinsomeindustrialsocieties.Thatisnot,however,theissuehere. This,rather,concernsthedifferentwaysinwhichideologymightworkwhen itisreproducedthroughritual,orthroughothermeans. 7. Theauthorsthemselvesseemuncertainandtreatitasahypothesisrather thanasanestablishedfact.
361
AFTERWORD
REFERENCES Asad,T.1979.‘Anthropologyandtheanalysisofideology’,Man14(4):607– 27. Berg.G.1986.ReviewofFromblessingtoviolence:historyandideologyin thecircumcisionritualoftheMerinaofMadagascar,CurrentAnthropology 27(4):354–5. Béteille, A. 1991. ‘Individual and person as subjects for sociology’, in A. Béteille, Society and politics in India: essays in a comparative perspective,London:AthlonePress. Bloch,M.1971.Placingthedead:tombs,ancestralvillages,andkinshiporganizationinMadagascar,London:SeminarPress. ——1973. ‘The long term and the short term: the economic and political significanceofthemoralityofkinship’,inJ.Goody(ed.),Thecharacterof kinship,Cambridge:CambridgeUniversityPress. ——1975a. ‘Property and the end of affinity’, in M. Bloch (ed.), Marxist analysesandsocialanthropology,London:MalabyPress. ——(ed.)1975b.Marxistanalysesandsocialanthropology,London:Malaby Press. ——1980.‘ModesofproductionandslaveryinMadagascar:twocasestudies’, inJ.L.Watson(ed.),AsianandAfricansystemsofslavery,Berkeley:UniversityofCaliforniaPress. ——1983.Marxismandanthropology:thehistoryofarelationship,Oxford: ClarendonPress. ——1986a.Fromblessingtoviolence:historyandideologyinthecircumcision ritualoftheMerinaofMadagascar,Cambridge:CambridgeUniversityPress. ——1986b.‘Author’sprécis’and‘Reply’,Fromblessingtoviolence:history andideologyinthecircumcisionritualoftheMerinaofMadagascar,Current Anthropology27(4):349–53,359–60. ——1989a.Ritual,historyandpower:selectedpapersinanthropology,London: AthlonePress. ——1989b.‘ThesymbolismofmoneyinImerina’,inJ.ParryandM.Bloch (eds),Moneyandthemoralityofexchange,Cambridge:CambridgeUniversity Press. ——1992.Preyintohunter:thepoliticsofreligiousexperience,Cambridge: CambridgeUniversityPress. ——1998.Howwethinktheythink:anthropologicalapproachestocognition, memory,andliteracy,Boulder,Colorado:WestviewPress. ——2000.‘Postmodernism–Thenature/culturedebateinjustanotherguise?’, IrishJournalofAnthropology5(1):111–5. ——2005.Essaysonculturaltransmission.Oxford:Berg.
362
QUESTIONSOF(‘ZAFIMANIRY’)ANTHROPOLOGY
——2006.‘Teknonymyandtheevocationofthe“social”amongtheZafimaniry ofMadagascar’,inG.vomBruckandB.Bodenhorn(eds),Theanthropology ofnamesandnaming,Cambridge:CambridgeUniversityPress. Borofsky,R.1994.Assessingculturalanthropology,NewYork:McGraw-Hill Inc. Dumont,L.1970.HomoHierarchicus:thecastesystemanditsimplications, London:WeidenfeldandNicolson. ——1986.Essaysonindividualism:modernideologyinanthropologicalperspective,Chicago:ChicagoUniversityPress. Geertz,C.1975.Theinterpretationofcultures,London:Hutchinson. ——1980. Negara: the theatre state in nineteenth century Bali, Princeton: PrincetonUniversityPress. Goody,J.1971.Technology,tradition,andthestateinAfrica,London:Oxford UniversityPress. ——1976.Productionandreproduction:acomparativestudyofthedomestic domain,Cambridge:CambridgeUniversityPress. ——1977. The domestication of the savage mind, Cambridge: Cambridge UniversityPress. Houtman,G.1988.‘InterviewwithMauriceBloch’,AnthropologyToday14(1): 18–21. Malinowski,B.1926.Crimeandcustominsavagesociety,London:KeganPaul, Trench,TrubnerandCo. Marx,K.andF.Engels.1947.TheGermanideology,NewYork:International Publishers. Ortner,S.1974.‘Isfemaletomaleasnatureistoculture?’,inM.Rosaldoand L.Lamphere(eds),Woman,cultureandsociety,Stanford:UniversityPress. ——1981.‘Genderandsexualityinhierarchicalsocieties:thecaseofPolynesia andsomecomparativeimplications’,inS.OrtnerandH.Whitehead(eds), Sexualmeanings:theculturalconstructionofgenderandsexuality,Cambridge:CambridgeUniversityPress. Sahlins,M.1985.Islandsofhistory,Chicago:ChicagoUniversityPress. Srinivas,M.N.1952.ReligionandsocietyamongtheCoorgsofsouthIndia, Oxford:ClarendonPress. Terray. E. 1975. ‘Classes and class consciousness in theAbron kingdom of Gyaman’, in M. Bloch (ed.), Marxist analyses and social anthropology, London:MalabyPress. Tylor,E.B.1910.‘Anthropology’,EncyclopaediaBritannica(11thedition)2: 108–19,NewYork:EncyclopaediaBritannicaInc. Young,M.2004.Malinowski:odysseyofananthropologist,1884–1910,New Haven:YaleUniversityPress.
363
CONTRIBUTORS
Catherine Allerton teaches anthropology at the London School of Economics. She is the author of a number of articles on Manggarai housing,marriage,sarongsandcosmeticuse.Sheiscurrentlycompleting abookmanuscriptonlandscape,everydaylifeandmodernityinFlores. RitaAstutiteachesanthropologyattheLondonSchoolofEconomics. SheistheauthorofPeopleofthesea(1995,Cambridge)andConstraints on conceptual development (with G. Solomon and S. Carey, 2004, Blackwell). Fenella Cannell teaches anthropology at the London School of Economics.SheistheauthorofPowerandintimacyintheChristian Philippines (1999, Cambridge), and editor of The anthropology of Christianity(2006,Duke). JanetCarstenteachesanthropologyattheUniversityofEdinburgh.She istheauthorofAfterkinship(2004,Cambridge)andeditorofCultures of relatedness (2000, Cambridge) and Ghosts of memory: essays on remembranceandrelatedness(forthcoming,Blackwell). LukeFreemanteachesanthropologyattheLondonSchoolofEconomics. HeistheauthorofanumberofarticlesonMadagascar,focusingespecially onthesocial,ritualandeconomicimplicationsofformaleducation. OliviaHarristeachesanthropologyattheLondonSchoolofEconomics. Among her publications are To make the earth bear fruit (2000, InstituteofLatinAmericanStudies)andQaraqara-Charka:historia antropologicadeunaconfederacionaymara,siglosXV–XVII(2006, EdicionesPlural). 365
CONTRIBUTORS
EvaKellerisaResearchFellowintheInstituteofAnthropologyatthe UniversityofZurich.SheistheauthorofTheroadtoclarity:SeventhdayAdventisminMadagascar(2005,Palgrave). Michael Lambek teaches anthropology at the London School of EconomicsaswellasattheUniversityofTorontowhereheholdsa CanadaResearchChair.HeistheauthorofTheweightofthepast(2002, Palgrave-Macmillan)andhaseditedseveralcollections,includingIllness andirony(withPaulAntze,2003,Berghahn). Jonathan Parry teaches anthropology at the London School of Economics.HeistheauthorofDeathinBanaras(1994,Cambridge), andco-editorofMoneyandthemoralityofexchange(withM.Bloch, 1989,Cambridge)andInstitutionsandinequalities(withR.Guha,1999, Oxford). LauraRivalteachesanthropologyattheUniversityofOxford.Sheisthe authorofTrekkingthroughhistory:theHuaoraniofAmazonianEcuador (2002,Columbia). Charles Stafford teaches anthropology at the London School of Economics.HeistheauthorofSeparationandreunioninmodernChina (2000,Cambridge)andtheeditorofLivingwithseparationinChina (2003,RoutledgeCurzon). MichaelStewartteachesanthropologyatUniversityCollegeLondon.He istheauthorofThetimeofthegypsies(1997,Westview)andco-editor ofLiliesofthefield:marginalpeoplewholiveforthemoment(1999, Westview). ChristinaTorenteachesanthropologyattheUniversityofStAndrews. She is the author or Making sense of hierarchy: cognition as social processinFiji(1990,LSEMonographsonSocialAnthropology)and Mind,materialityandhistory(1999,Routledge).
366
INDEX
Aristotle Thepolitics,137–8 Asad,T.120 Astuti,R.(seealsoVezo)xi,49,346
Abrahamictradition,219–20 Absi,P.149 adoptees birthparents,35 searchfor,38 inScotland,x,29,30,31,41 originstories,45,50 Adorno,T.126–7 adulthood,24 Allerton,C.x Althusser,L.357 Amazoniansocieties Araweté,183 Bororo,179 Huaorani,168–80,183–6,190 childcare,172 longhouse,170–1 lovemaking,175–6 myths,177–8 sexualviolence,180 warfare,184 Jivaro,227–8 MehinakuandMundurucú,180–6, 190 sacredflutes,182 sexualpractices,182,184 yuruparicomplex,181 Andeanpeasants,137,139,144–9 ayllu,139,148 Appadurai,A.156
Berg,G.354 Béteille,A.361n1 Bible,158 comprehensionof,82,90 OldTestament AbrahamandIsaacstory,122–3 Genesis(Andean),158 Genesis(Western),157 studyof,80–93passim Biblicism,94,95,97,99,100 Bicol,ix,117,118 Bloch,M.viii,ix,xii,105,140 currentstateofanthropology,338 deference,244 definitionofanthropology,337 Merinaethnography,339 Placingthedead,349 politicaleconomyandsocial organization,348 Marxismandanthropology,348 modesofproduction,352 Preyintohunter,339,349,354, 356 theoryofritual,118–25,152,227, 341–2,345–7,357
367
INDEX
Manchuria Japanesecolonialera,55 numerology,60,67 post-Maoeconomicreforms,56 tradition,59 Christianity,5,105,125,130 BaptistChurch,79 AmericanBaptists,87–91 belief,83,89 BolivianChristians,146 Calvinists,57,58 CatholicChurch,9 FilipinoCatholics,106,116 doctrineoffreelabour,139 Fijian,x fundamentalist,x,79–80,91,93, 95,97–8 Latter-daySaints,105,106 seealsoMormons mainstream,84,98,99 Merina(Madagascar),121 Protestanttradition,114,115 Puritans,96,114,115 Quakers,131n10 Satan,83,90 Seventh-dayAdventistChurch,79 cognitiveanthropology(seealso cognitivepsychology),62 deference,244 cognitivepsychology,xi,346 distributedcognition,124 mentalrepresentations,235 schemas,62 cognitiveuniversals,357 Crocker,J.C.179
Fromblessingtoviolence,349, 356 ritualcommunication,354 symbolicviolence,220–1 traditionalauthority,296 universalexistentialproblems,340 universalhumanneeds,186 Zafimaniryethnography,191n5, 339 historicalmemory,343 production,352 Bloch,M.andParry,J.120 Bloch,M.andSperber,D. mother’sbrother,sister’sson,358 Bloch,P.252 Bolivia Aymara,137,144 Laymi,139–49 bullsandmalework,143 ploughing,141 trabajo,140,142,150 mining,152–3 Bourdieu,P.8,57,58 Boyer,P.133n25 bridewealth,13,25n3 Buddhism,5,61 Cannell,F.ix,xii,344–6,356 Carsten,J.x celibacy,6 Chagnon,N.194n25 childbirth,197,199–201,206,218–21 children childlessness,19 onlychildren,20 orphans,20,22 China civilwar,55 cosmologicalscheme,59–61,67, 72 geomancy,72
Darwinism,94 Davies,D.107 deHeusch,L.127 death,227–9 demography,3,23
368
INDEX
Gell,A.71,72,193n23 Gellner,D.122,132n23 geneticinheritance,48 genealogicalknowledge,35 natureversusnurture,48 genocide, BosnianMuslims,249–51 Darfur,249 Gypsies,254,270 holocaustmodel,250,253,271–2 Mayans,249,272 Rwanda,249,251,272 Godelier,M.153 Goffman,E.21 Goldberg,E.69,70 Good,B.227,242 Goody,J.3,352,359 Gose,P.148 Graeber,D.149 Greenawalt,A.251 Gregor,T.180–6 Gypsies concentrationandlabourcamps, 269 inGermany,254–6 persecutionof,256–73
developmentalpsychology,63,67, 236 attachment,63,66,69 numeracy,68 diffusionism,338 divinekingship,215,294 divorce,12 Dixon,R.B.4,23 Durkheim,E.151,160n9,189 consciencecollective,120 Elwin,V.193n23 Erickson,M.189 Evans-Pritchard,E.78–9,93,118, 120,127,133n28 mysticalthought,240 evolution,85 Darwin’stheoryof,85,92,94 farming cash-crop,12,17 Feeley-Harnik,G.219 Feuchtwang,S.72 fieldwork,139 Fiji,307–25 belief,308 ChristianGod,309,312–14,316, 318,322–3 mana,322–3,325 origingods,309,312–13,315, 317–18,321–3 Firth,R.328 Fortes,M.33 fostering inLangkawi(Malaysia),x,32,50 Foucault,M.167 Freeman,L.xi Freud,L.185,188,189
Hadza,227 Hajnal,J.3–6 Harris,P.andGiménez,M.236 Hegel,G.W.F.123 Hertz,R.120 death,227 Himmler,H.255,260,264,271 Hitler,A.252,271 euthanasiakillings,253 MeinKampf,253 Nazianti-semitism,252 Hocart,A.M,120 Holocaust,250,272,273 Horton,R.78,79,93
Geertz,C. thickdescription,201
369
INDEX
Hufton,O.11 Humphrey,N.98,102n8
Lévi-Strauss,C.78,79,93 Amazonianculture,179,188–9, 191n5,193n19,193n20 ‘hot’and‘cold’societies,343 myth,198,215 structurallogics,60 LondonSchoolofEconomics,viii, xi-xii loneliness,x,1,2,18–22
identity andmemory,48 inLangkawi,32 senseofself,32 Western,47 ideology,121 descent,132n22 incesttaboo,188 Indonesia,Flores Manggarai,x,xi,2,7,8,9 Inkastate,139,150–5 Islam inLangkawi,29,34
McKinley,R.33,34,49 Madagascar(seealsoMerina,Vezo, andZafimaniry) Presidents Ratsiraka,D.283–4 Ravalomanana,M.281–304 Malaysia Langkawi,x,30 Malinowski,B.186,191n5,215,340, 361n1 Malley,B.87–9,90,101n7 marriage arranged,11 Ashantewomentraders,17 definitionof,2 divorce,12 European,3,4 EasternEuropean,4,5 exogamous,16 maid,17 non-European,3 Asian,5 practicesoftheNgada,23 universalityof,3,5,23 Marsden,G.91,92,95 Marx,K.122,126,127,340 Marxiantheory,350 labourtheoryofvalue,155 workandpersonhood,161n15 Marx,K.andEngels,F.357 matrilineal,22
Jews inEurope,254 Judaism,123 Keane,W.114 Keller,E.x,245n12 Kennedy,C.252 Kierkegaard,S.x,73 kinship inLangkawi,49 inScotland,30 intheWest,34,50 NorthAmericannotionsof,31 practicesof,30,31 shared,44 socialandbiological,30 Kopytoff,I.133n25 Kuhn,T.S. paradigmshifts,95 Lambek,M.ix Leach,E. Kachinpoliticalorganisation, 303
370
INDEX
Mauss,M.340 Mead,M.23 Merina(Madagascar) circumcisionritual,152,296,352 monarchy,203 Andrianampoimerina,296 hasinasystem,295–6 RadamaI,298–9 stateceremonies,289–90 royalancestors,297 slavery,351,355 vazimba,355 Merton,R.96 Milbank,J.128 Miller,D.194n27 Miller,G.177 Mormons,ix,105–16 templeritual,106–16,117 Murphy,Y.andMurphy,R.F.180–6 myth,220 mythopraxis,ix,x
reciprocity,62–3,65,144–5,155–6, 317 religion,77 andscience,77,78,91,93 syncretism,121 ritesofpassage,23 ritual communication,119 efficacy,115 Merinacircumcision,119 participation,117,128–30 pollution,16 Rival,L.xi,348 Rozario,S.5,6 sacrifice122,197 sacrificialviolence,122–3 Sahlins,M.286,287,289,301 Stoneageeconomics,156 Said,E.221 Sakalava historicalnarrative,202–13 monarchs,ix genealogyofBoina,202(fig.) mythopraxis,197–221passim royalancestors,197–221passim spiritpossession,198,203,205, 209,210,213 Scheper-Hughes,N.4 Schneider,D.30,31,33,48 science,77,93 andreligion,77 proto-science,72 Seventh-dayAdventists(seealso Christianity) inMadagascar,77,79,80–7 sexuality,xi,6,15,16 diffusesensuality,169,174 fantasysex,169,179,180,184 Freudianapproach,167 Muriabachelorhouse,190
Newton,SirIsaac,96,97 Obeysekere,G.61 karma,73 SouthAsianlayBuddhism,61 Ortner,S.15,360 personhood,25,31 Piaget,J.(seealsodevelopmental psychology),326 power,283–6,300,302 Melanesianbigmen,286–7, 303 Polynesianchiefs,286,288–9 Sahafatraearthshakers,287,303 primogeniture,3 Radcliffe-Brown,A.R.344 rationality,84,93,96
371
INDEX
short-termism,58 society,347
neo-Darwinianapproach,168 psychoanalyticapproach,167 siblingship,21,45,46,49,50 singletons(seealsomarriage) bachelors,3,8 inIreland,4 ‘singlewomen’,6–9,17–18 spinsters,x,1,4,6,17 spinsterclustering,11 unmarriedwomen,1,2 Smith,A.155 Smith,J.115,131n5 Sorabji,C.250 Srinivas,M.N.346 Stafford,C.x separationandreunion,62–6 Symons,D.188
weaving,12,17,143 Weber,M.56,58,283,287–8,304, 340 typesofauthority,286,303 Westermarck,E.188,191n4 Whitehouse,H.235 wife-takers,13 woé,13–15,21 Wilcox,S.M.109,110 Wolf,A.188–9 work,137–59 andritual,145–6 festiveconsumption,147 workparties,145–6,152 asnecessity,138 asslavery,157 asspiritualvalue,138 Christiandoctrineoffreelabour, 139 asvalue,144,149 collectivework,147,149,154–5 labourexchange,144 reciprocity,144–5,155–6 workethic,147 fieldwork,139 labour(childbirth),142 miningwork,152–3 weaving,143
Tambiah,S.J.78,79,93,97,98 Taylor,A-C.227 teknonyms,8 Terray,E.350 Toren,C.x Toscano,M.114 transcendence,124,125 Triseliotis,J.35 Turner,E.130 Turner,V.130 Tylor,SirE.B.78,79,93 Urton,G.148
Yang,M.71
vanGennep,A.23,24 Vezo(Madagascar),xi,49 angatse,229–31,235,242–3 beliefsaboutdeath,227–44, deathpractices,66–7 diviners,61 dreams229–31,
Zafimaniry(seealsoBloch,M.),ix, 19 Zafimaniryquestions,viii,ix,xi,xii, 22,100,105,118,137,140,145, 198,228,252,338,344
372